《Harry Potter And The Deathly Hallows》——哈利波特与死亡圣器(中英文对照)完结_派派后花园

用户中心 游戏论坛 社区服务
发帖 回复
阅读:8217 回复:40

[Novel] 《Harry Potter And The Deathly Hallows》——哈利波特与死亡圣器(中英文对照)完结

刷新数据 楼层直达
慕若涵

ZxID:14387487


等级: 总版主
配偶: 时不予
爱就像蓝天白云,晴空万里,突然暴风雨!
举报 只看楼主 使用道具 楼主   发表于: 2013-11-02 0


Harry Potter and the Deathly Hallows is the seventh and final of the Harry Potter novels written by British author J. K. Rowling. The book was released on 21 July 2007, ending the series that began in 1997 with the publication of Harry Potter and the Philosopher's Stone. This book chronicles the events directly following Harry Potter and the Half-Blood Prince (2005), and leads to the long-awaited final confrontation between Harry Potter and Lord Voldemort.
  还有四天,哈利就要迎来自己十七岁的生日,成为一名真正的魔法师。然而,他不得不提前离开女贞路4号,永远离开这个他曾经生活过十六年的地方。凤凰社的成员精心谋划了秘密转移哈利的计划,以防哈利遭到伏地魔及其追随者食死徒的袭击。然而,可怕的意外还是发生了……
  哈利在罗恩、赫敏的陪伴下,不得不逃亡在外,隐形遁迹。为了完成校长邓布利多的遗命,一直在暗中寻机销毁伏地魔魂器的哈利,意外地获悉如果他们能够拥有传说中的三件死亡圣器,伏地魔将必死无疑。但是,伏地魔也早已开始了寻找死亡圣器的行动,并派出众多食死徒,布下天罗地网追捕哈利……


[ 此帖被慕若涵在2013-11-08 21:11重新编辑 ]
本帖最近评分记录: 6 条评分 派派币 +40
慕若涵

ZxID:14387487


等级: 总版主
配偶: 时不予
爱就像蓝天白云,晴空万里,突然暴风雨!
举报 只看该作者 沙发   发表于: 2013-11-02 0

Chapter 1 The Dark Lord Ascending
The two men appeared out of nowhere, a few yards apart in the narrow, moonlit lane. For a second they stood quite still, wands directed at each other’s chests; then, recognizing each other, they stowed their wands beneath their cloaks and started walking briskly in the same direction.
“News?” asked the taller of the two.
“The best,” replied Severus Snape.
The lane was bordered on the left by wild, low-growing brambles, on the right by a high, neatly manicured hedge. The men’s long cloaks flapped around their ankles as they marched.
“Thought I might be late,” said Yaxley, his blunt features sliding in and out of sight as the branches of overhanging trees broke the moonlight. “It was a little trickier than I expected. But I hope he will be satisfied. You sound confident that your reception will be good?”
Snape nodded, but did not elaborate. They turned right, into a wide driveway that led off the lane. The high hedge curved into them, running off into the distance beyond the pair of imposing wrought-iron gates barring the men’s way. Neither of them broke step: In silence both raised their left arms in a kind of salute and passed straight through, as though the dark metal was smoke.
The yew hedges muffled the sound of the men’s footsteps. There was a rustle somewhere to their right: Yaxley drew his wand again pointing it over his companion’s head, but the source of the noise proved to be nothing more than a pure-white peacock, strutting majestically along the top of the hedge.
“He always did himself well, Lucius. Peacocks …” Yaxley thrust his wand back under his cloak with a snort.
A handsome manor house grew out of the darkness at the end of the straight drive, lights glinting in the diamond paned downstairs windows. Somewhere in the dark garden beyond the hedge a fountain was playing. Gravel crackled beneath their feet as Snape and Yaxley sped toward the front door, which swung inward at their approach, though nobody had visibly opened it.
The hallway was large, dimly lit, and sumptuously decorated, with a magnificent carpet covering most of the stone floor. The eyes of the pale-faced portraits on the wall followed Snape and Yaxley as they strode past. The two men halted at a heavy wooden door leading into the next room, hesitated for the space of a heartbeat, then Snape turned the bronze handle.
The drawing room was full of silent people, sitting at a long and ornate table. The room’s usual furniture had been pushed carelessly up against the walls.
Illumination came from a roaring fire beneath a handsome marble mantelpiece surmounted by a gilded mirror. Snape and Yaxley lingered for a moment on the threshold. As their eyes grew accustomed to the lack of light, they were drawn upward to the strangest feature of the scene: an apparently unconscious human figure hanging upside down over the table, revolving slowly as if suspended by an invisible rope, and reflected in the mirror and in the bare, polished surface of the table below. None of the people seated underneath this singular sight were looking at it except for a pale young man sitting almost directly below it. He seemed unable to prevent himself from glancing upward every minute or so.
“Yaxley. Snape,” said a high, clear voice from the head of the table. “You are very nearly late.”
The speaker was seated directly in front of the fireplace, so that it was difficult, at first, for the new arrivals to make out more than his silhouette. As they drew nearer, however, his face shone through the gloom, hairless, snakelike, with slits for nostrils and gleaming red eyes whose pupils were vertical. He was so pale that he seemed to emit a pearly glow.
“Severus, here,” said Voldemort, indicating the seat on his immediate right. “Yaxley – beside Dolohov.”
The two men took their allotted places. Most of the eyes around the table followed Snape, and it was to him that Voldemort spoke first.
“So?”
“My Lord, the Order of the Phoenix intends to move Harry Potter from his current place of safety on Saturday next, at nightfall.”
The interest around the table sharpened palpably: Some stiffened, others fidgeted, all gazing at Snape and Voldemort.
“Saturday … at nightfall,” repeated Voldemort. His red eyes fastened upon Snape’s black ones with such intensity that some of the watchers looked away, apparently fearful that they themselves would be scorched by the ferocity of the gaze. Snape, however, looked calmly back into Voldemort’s face and, after a moment or two, Voldemort’s lipless mouth curved into something like a smile.
“Good. Very good. And this information comes – ”
“ – from the source we discussed,” said Snape.
“My Lord.”
Yaxley had leaned forward to look down the long table at Voldemort and Snape. All faces turned to him.
“My Lord, I have heard differently.”
Yaxley waited, but Voldemort did not speak, so he went on, “Dawlish, the Auror, let slip that Potter will not be moved until the thirtieth, the night before the boy turns seventeen.”
Snape was smiling.
“My source told me that there are plans to lay a false trail; this must be it. No doubt a Confundus Charm has been placed upon Dawlish. It would not be the first time; he is known to be susceptible.”
“I assure you, my Lord, Dawlish seemed quite certain,” said Yaxley.
“If he has been Confunded, naturally he is certain,” said Snape. “I assure you, Yaxley, the Auror Office will play no further part in the protection of Harry Potter.
The Order believes that we have infiltrated the Ministry.”
“The Order’s got one thing right, then, eh?” said a squat man sitting a short distance from Yaxley; he gave a wheezy giggle that was echoed here and there along the table.
Voldemort did not laugh. His gaze had wandered upward to the body revolving slowly overhead, and he seemed to be lost in thought.
“My Lord,” Yaxley went on, “Dawlish believes an entire party of Aurors will be used to transfer the boy – ”
Voldemort held up a large white hand, and Yaxley subsided at once, watching resentfully as Voldemort turned back to Snape.
“Where are they going to hide the boy next?”
“At the home of one of the Order,” said Snape. “The place, according to the source, has been given every protection that the Order and Ministry together could provide. I think that there is little chance of taking him once he is there, my Lord, unless, of course, the Ministry has fallen before next Saturday, which might give us the opportunity to discover and undo enough of the enchantments to break through the rest.”
“Well, Yaxley?” Voldemort called down the table, the firelight glinting strangely in his red eyes. “Will the Ministry have fallen by next Saturday?”
Once again, all heads turned. Yaxley squared his shoulders.
“My Lord, I have good news on that score. I have – with difficulty, and after great effort – succeeded in placing an Imperius Curse upon Pius Thicknesse.”
Many of those sitting around Yaxley looked impressed; his neighbor, Dolohov, a man with a long, twisted face, clapped him on the back.
“It is a start,” said Voldemort. “But Thicknesse is only one man. Scrimgeour must be surrounded by our people before I act. One failed attempt on the Minister’s life will set me back a long way.”
“Yes – my Lord, that is true – but you know, as Head of the Department of Magical Law Enforcement, Thicknesse has regular contact not only with the Minister himself, but also with the Heads of all the other Ministry departments. It will, I think, be easy now that we have such a high-ranking official under our control, to subjugate the others, and then they can all work together to bring Scrimgeour down.”
“As long as our friend Thicknesse is not discovered before he has converted the rest,” said Voldemort. “At any rate, it remains unlikely that the Ministry will be mine before next Saturday. If we cannot touch the boy at his destination, then it must be done while he travels.”
“We are at an advantage there, my Lord,” said Yaxley, who seemed determined to receive some portion of approval. “We now have several people planted within the Department of Magical Transport. If Potter Apparates or uses the Floo Network, we shall know immediately.”
“He will not do either,” said Snape. “The Order is eschewing any form of transport that is controlled or regulated by the Ministry; they mistrust everything to do with the place.”
“All the better,” said Voldemort. “He will have to move in the open. Easier to take, by far.”
Again, Voldemort looked up at the slowly revolving body as he went on, “I shall attend to the boy in person. There have been too many mistakes where Harry Potter is concerned. Some of them have been my own. That Potter lives is due more to my errors than to his triumphs.”
The company around the table watched Voldemort apprehensively, each of them, by his or her expression, afraid that they might be blamed for Harry Potter’s continued existence. Voldemort, however, seemed to be speaking more to himself than to any of them, still addressing the unconscious body above him.
“I have been careless, and so have been thwarted by luck and chance, those wreckers of all but the best-laid plans. But I know better now. I understand those things that I did not understand before. I must be the one to kill Harry Potter, and I shall be.”
At these words, seemingly in response to them, a sudden wail sounded, a terrible, drawn-out cry of misery and pain. Many of those at the table looked downward, startled, for the sound had seemed to issue from below their feet.
“Wormtail,” said Voldemort, with no change in his quiet, thoughtful tone, and without removing his eyes from the revolving body above, “have I not spoken to you about keeping our prisoner quiet?”
“Yes, m-my Lord,” gasped a small man halfway down the table, who had been sitting so low in his chair that it appeared, at first glance, to be unoccupied. Now he scrambled from his seat and scurried from the room, leaving nothing behind him but a curious gleam of silver.
“As I was saying,” continued Voldemort, looking again at the tense faces of his followers, “I understand better now. I shall need, for instance, to borrow a wand from one of you before I go to kill Potter.”
The faces around him displayed nothing but shock; he might have announced that he wanted to borrow one of their arms.
“No volunteers?” said Voldemort. “Let’s see … Lucius, I see no reason for you to have a wand anymore.”
Lucius Malfoy looked up. His skin appeared yellowish and waxy in the firelight, and his eyes were sunken and shadowed. When he spoke, his voice was hoarse.
“My Lord?”
“Your wand, Lucius. I require your wand.”
“I …”
Malfoy glanced sideways at his wife. She was staring straight ahead, quite as pale as he was, her long blonde hair hanging down her back, but beneath the table her slim fingers closed briefly on his wrist. At her touch, Malfoy put his hand into his robes, withdrew a wand, and passed it along to Voldemort, who held it up in front of his red eyes, examining it closely.
“What is it?”
“Elm, my Lord,” whispered Malfoy.
“And the core?”
“Dragon – dragon heartstring.”
“Good,” said Voldemort. He drew out his wand and compared the lengths. Lucius Malfoy made an involuntary movement; for a fraction of a second, it seemed he expected to receive Voldemort’s wand in exchange for his own. The gesture was not missed by Voldemort, whose eyes widened maliciously.
“Give you my wand, Lucius? My wand?”
Some of the throng sniggered.
“I have given you your liberty, Lucius, is that not enough for you? But I have noticed that you and your family seem less than happy of late … What is it about my presence in your home that displaces you, Lucius?”
“Nothing – nothing, my Lord!”
“Such lies Lucius … ”
The soft voice seemed to hiss on even after the cruel mouth had stopped moving. One or two of the wizards barely repressed a shudder as the hissing grew louder; something heavy could be heard sliding across the floor beneath the table.
The huge snake emerged to climb slowly up Voldemort’s chair. It rose, seemingly endlessly, and came to rest across Voldemort’s shoulders: its neck the thickness of a man’s thigh; its eyes, with their vertical slits for pupils, unblinking. Voldemort stroked the creature absently with long thin fingers, still looking at Lucius Malfoy.
“Why do the Malfoys look so unhappy with their lot? Is my return, my rise to power, not the very thing they professed to desire for so many years?”
“Of course, my Lord,” said Lucius Malfoy. His hand shook as he wiped sweat from his upper lip. “We did desire it – we do.”
To Malfoy’s left, his wife made an odd, stiff nod, her eyes averted from Voldemort and the snake. To his right, his son, Draco, who had been gazing up at the inert body overhead, glanced quickly at Voldemort and away again, terrified to make eye contact.
“My Lord,” said a dark woman halfway down the table, her voice constricted with emotion, “it is an honor to have you here, in our family’s house. There can be no higher pleasure.”
She sat beside her sister, as unlike her in looks, with her dark hair and heavily lidded eyes, as she was in bearing and demeanor; where Narcissa sat rigid and impassive, Bellatrix leaned toward Voldemort, for mere words could not demonstrate her longing for closeness.
“No higher pleasure,” repeated Voldemort, his head tilted a little to one side as he considered Bellatrix. “That means a great deal, Bellatrix, from you.”
Her face flooded with color; her eyes welled with tears of delight.
“My Lord knows I speak nothing but the truth!”
“No higher pleasure … even compared with the happy event that, I hear, has taken place in your family this week?”
She stared at him, her lips parted, evidently confused.
“I don’t know what you mean, my Lord.”
“I’m talking about your niece, Bellatrix. And yours, Lucius and Narcissa. She has just married the werewolf, Remus Lupin. You must be so proud.”
There was an eruption of jeering laughter from around the table. Many leaned forward to exchange gleeful looks; a few thumped the table with their fists. The giant snake, disliking the disturbance, opened its mouth wide and hissed angrily, but the Death Eaters did not hear it, so jubilant were they at Bellatrix and the Malfoys’ humiliation. Bellatrix’s face, so recently flushed with happiness, had turned an ugly, blotchy red.
“She is no niece of ours, my Lord,” she cried over the outpouring of mirth. “We – Narcissa and I – have never set eyes on our sister since she married the Mudblood. This brat has nothing to do with either of us, nor any beast she marries.”
“What say you, Draco?” asked Voldemort, and though his voice was quiet, it carried clearly through the catcalls and jeers. “Will you babysit the cubs?”
The hilarity mounted; Draco Malfoy looked in terror at his father, who was staring down into his own lap, then caught his mother’s eye. She shook her head almost imperceptibly, then resumed her own deadpan stare at the opposite wall.
“Enough,” said Voldemort, stroking the angry snake. “Enough.”
And the laughter died at once.
“Many of our oldest family trees become a little diseased over time,” he said as Bellatrix gazed at him, breathless and imploring, “You must prune yours, must you not, to keep it healthy? Cut away those parts that threaten the health of the rest.”
“Yes, my Lord,” whispered Bellatrix, and her eyes swam with tears of gratitude again. “At the first chance!”
“You shall have it,” said Voldemort. “And in your family, so in the world … we shall cut away the cancer that infects us until only those of the true blood remain ...”
Voldemort raised Lucius Malfoy’s wand, pointed it directly at the slowly revolving figure suspended over the table, and gave it a tiny flick. The figure came to life with a groan and began to struggle against invisible bonds.
“Do you recognize our guest, Severus?” asked Voldemort.
Snape raised his eyes to the upside down face. All of the Death Eaters were looking up at the captive now, as though they had been given permission to show curiosity.
As she revolved to face the firelight, the woman said in a cracked and terrified voice, “Severus! Help me!”
“Ah, yes,” said Snape as the prisoner turned slowly away again.
“And you, Draco?” asked Voldemort, stroking the snake’s snout with his wand-free hand. Draco shook his head jerkily. Now that the woman had woken, he seemed unable to look at her anymore.
“But you would not have taken her classes,” said Voldemort. “For those of you who do not know, we are joined here tonight by Charity Burbage who, until recently, taught at Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry.”
There were small noises of comprehension around the table. A broad, hunched woman with pointed teeth cackled.
“Yes … Professor Burbage taught the children of witches and wizards all about Muggles … how they are not so different from us …”
One of the Death Eaters spat on the floor. Charity Burbage revolved to face Snape again.
“Severus … please … please …”
“Silence,” said Voldemort, with another twitch of Malfoy’s wand, and Charity fell silent as if gagged. “Not content with corrupting and polluting the minds of Wizarding children, last week Professor Burbage wrote an impassioned defense of Mudbloods in the Daily Prophet. Wizards, she says, must accept these thieves of their knowledge and magic. The dwindling of the purebloods is, says Professor Burbage, a most desirable circumstance … She would have us all mate with Muggles … or, no doubt, werewolves …”
Nobody laughed this time. There was no mistaking the anger and contempt in Voldemort’s voice. For the third time, Charity Burbage revolved to face Snape. Tears were pouring from her eyes into her hair. Snape looked back at her, quite impassive, as she turned slowly away from him again.
“Avada Kedavra”
The flash of green light illuminated every corner of the room. Charity fell, with a resounding crash, onto the table below, which trembled and creaked. Several of the Death Eaters leapt back in their chairs. Draco fell out of his onto the floor.
“Dinner, Nagini,” said Voldemort softly, and the great snake swayed and slithered from his shoulders onto the polished wood.
在一条洒满月光的狭窄小路上,两个男人凭空出现在了相距几码的地方。他们一动不动地静立着,互相用魔杖指着对方的胸膛;很快,他们认出了对方,将魔杖收在了长袍下,朝着同一个方向飞速走去。
  “有新消息么?”两人中的高个子问道。
  “好极了的消息”西弗勒斯·斯内普回答。
  小路左边长满了茂密低矮的荆棘,而右边则是被修剪得整整齐齐的高大树篱。两人飞快地前进着,身上的长袍不停地拍打着他们的脚踝。
  “我还以为我会迟到” , 亚克斯利说道,上方的树枝时不时地把月光遮住,他笨拙的身影也时隐时现 , “比我所想象的要困难些,但我希望他会满意。听起来你对你们的见面很自信?”
  斯内普点了点头,但没有详细说下去。他们转进右边一条宽阔的车道,离开了小路。高高的树篱随着他们转了个弯,远处一扇华丽的铁门挡在了他们面前,但两个人都没停下脚步。静寂中,他们像行礼似地举起了左手,然后径直穿过了铁门,那黑色的金属仿佛只是一团烟雾。
  紫杉树篱的响声模糊了两个男人的脚步声。突然,他们的右边发出了沙沙的声音,亚克斯利抽出魔杖,举过他同伴的头顶,对准了声音发出的地方。但那声音只不过是一只白孔雀在树篱顶部昂首阔步时所发出的。
  “卢修斯总是把自己弄得太过舒适了。孔雀……”亚克斯利发出一声粗重的鼻息,把魔杖狠狠地插回了斗篷。
  路的尽头,一座堂皇的宅院处从漆黑的夜幕中闪现出来,楼下用钻石拼成的窗户里透出点点灯光。漆黑的院子里,有一座喷泉在喷水。斯内普和亚克斯利快速走向前门,碎石在他们脚下噼啪作响。门打开了,尽管他们没看到任何人来开门。
  走廊很宽阔,灯光昏暗但却装饰得很奢华,石制的地面上铺着华丽的地毯。当斯内普和亚克斯利迈着大步穿越走廊的时候,墙上那些面色苍白的雕像目不转睛地望着他们。他们在通向下一间房子的厚重木门前停了下来,平静了一下呼吸,接着,斯内普转动了铜制把手。
  休息室里华丽的长桌边坐满了人,一个个都沉默不语。房间里的家具被随意地堆在墙边。大理石壁炉里熊熊的火焰是房间内的唯一光源,壁炉的上方有一面镀金的镜子。斯内普和亚克斯利在门口逗留了一会儿,当他们的眼睛适应了这微弱的光线后,一个非常奇怪的场景吸引了他们:一个不省人事的人倒悬在桌子上方,缓慢地旋转着,就好像有一条无形的绳子绑着他似的,他倒映在镜子和那被蹭得锃亮的桌面里。然而,在场的所有人都没有看他,除了一个面色苍白的年轻人,这年轻人几乎就是坐在他的正下方,好像忍不住每几分钟就要看他一眼。
  “亚克斯利,斯内普”桌前传来一阵清亮高昂的声音,“你们快要迟到了。”
  说话的人坐在壁炉的正前方,所以刚来的两位一眼看去只能隐约分辨出他的轮廓。两人走近了几步,终于看清了他那张在黑暗中发光的脸,那是一张没有头发,像蛇一样的脸,他的鼻孔是一条细线,猩红色眼睛中瞳孔也成为一条细线。他实在太苍白了,苍白得简直像珍珠里发出的微光。
  “西弗勒斯,坐在这里”,伏地魔边说边指着他右边最近的座位,“亚克斯利,你坐在多洛霍夫旁边。”
  俩人在指定的位子上坐下了,桌边的大部分人都盯着斯内普,伏地魔也首先向他询问。
  “怎么样?”
  “主人,凤凰社准备在下周六的傍晚时分把哈利波特从现在的住所转移到安全的地方。”
  这显然勾起了在座人们的兴趣:有些人惊呆了,另一些则坐立不安,大家都直勾勾的盯着斯内普和伏地魔。
  “周六……傍晚……”,伏地魔重复着,他猩红的眼睛死死的盯住斯内普的黑眼睛,以至于一些旁观者将目光移向了别处,他们显然害怕自己会被这种残忍的目光灼透。斯内普却沉着地的回视着伏地魔的脸,过了一会儿,伏地魔那没有嘴唇的嘴微微弯曲了一下,像是在笑。
  “好,非常好。那这个消息来自……?”
  “来自我们讨论过的那个线人”,斯内普说。
  “主人”
  亚克斯利向前倾了倾身子,看着桌子那头的伏地魔和斯内普,所有人的脸现在都转向了他。
  “主人,我听到了不同的消息。”
  亚克斯利等待着,但伏地魔什么也没有说,于是他接着说道,“那个傲罗德力士,透露说波特在30日之前不会被转移,也就是那个男孩17岁生日的前一天。”
  斯内普笑了。
  “我的线人告诉我他们准备放一个假消息,这一定是那个假消息,德力士无疑是被施了混淆咒,他总是对此缺乏抵抗力,这已经不是第一次了。”
  “主人,我向你保证,德力士看起来非常确定”亚克斯利说。
  “如果他真的被施了混淆咒,他自然会很确定”,斯内普说,“亚克斯利,我向你保证,傲罗办公室不会再参与保护哈利波特的工作了,凤凰社确信我们已经渗透进了部里。”
  “那凤凰社在这点上还是正确的,是吧?”离亚克斯利不远处一个蜷缩着的男人说道,他声嘶力竭的笑声在桌子四周回荡。
  伏地魔没有笑。他凝视着上方那个缓缓旋转的身体,好像陷入了沉思。
  “主人”,亚克斯利接着说,“德力士认为有整整一队的傲罗会被派去转移那个男孩。”
  伏地魔举起了苍白的大手,亚克斯利立刻就没有声音了,愤愤不平的看着伏地魔转向斯内普。
  “他们接下来准备把那个男孩儿藏在哪儿?”
  “藏在一个凤凰社成员的家中,”斯内普说,“据线人称,社里和魔法部用尽了一切措施来保护这个地方。我认为一旦他被送到了那儿,我们就很难再抓到他了。主人,除非……当然,除非魔法部在下个星期六前就垮掉,这样我们就可能有机会发现和破解足够的魔法,到时候我们就能解决掉剩下的魔法了。”
  “那么,亚克斯利,”伏地魔对着桌子下方说道,炉火映在他的眼睛中,奇怪的闪烁着,“魔法部会在下周六前垮掉么?”
  所有人再一次转过了头,亚克斯利挺直了身子。
  “主人,关于这点,我也有一个好消息。我历尽千辛万苦,终于成功地对毕尤斯·底克尼斯施了夺魂咒。”
  亚克斯利周围的许多人看起来十分欣喜,坐在他旁边的,那个长着一张长长的、扭曲的脸的多洛霍夫甚至在他的肩上拍了几下。
  “那仅仅是一个开始,”伏地魔说,“仅仅底克尼斯一个人是不够的。在我行动之前,我们必须包围斯克林杰,取部长性命行动中的任何一次失败都会让我退后一大步。”
  “是的,主人,确实如此,但是你也知道,作为魔法执行司的司长,底克尼斯不但可以经常与部长本人联系而且可以和部里各个部门的领导联系。我想,现在有一个这样的高层官员在我们的控制之下,这对我们制服他人是很有利的。然后我们就可以利用他们把斯克林杰搞下台。”
  “不管我们的朋友底克尼斯在他把剩下的人拉下水之前是否会被发现,”伏地魔说,“无论如何,在下周六之前我们拿下魔法部都还不是稳操胜券的。如果我们不能在终点截到那个男孩,那么我们就必须在途中下手。”
  “我们在这方面有优势,主人。”亚克斯利说,他似乎很想得到别人的认可,“我们在魔法运输司安插了几个人,如果波特幻影显形或者使用飞路网,我们立刻就会知道。”
  “他不会用这其中的任何一种方式,”斯内普说,“凤凰社不会使用任何被魔法部控制或管理的运输方式,他们对与那个地点有关的一切都保持着怀疑。”
  “那反而更好,”伏地魔说,“那他就得在室外被转移,我们就能更容易抓到他了。”
  伏地魔又抬头看了看那个缓慢旋转的身体,接着说道:“我要亲自对付那男孩。跟哈利·波特有关的计划漏洞百出,这其中也有些是我自己所造成的。波特那小子能活到现在,与其说是他的胜利,不如说是因为我所犯下的错误。”
  桌边的人都胆战兢兢的看着伏地魔,从每个人的表情可以看出,他们都害怕伏地魔将哈利能存活至今怪罪于自己。然而,伏地魔却更像是在自言自语,而且眼睛仍然盯着那具没有知觉的身体。
  “我太大意了,也被自己完美计划中的运气和机遇这类致命问题所耽误了。但我现在明白了,明白了过去我所没有明白的东西。杀死波特的人必须是我,也一定会是我!”
  话音刚落,突然响起了一声尖利绵长而又充满痛苦的哀号,好像是对这番话所做出的回应。桌边的许多人都震惊地朝桌子下面望去,那声音好像是从他们脚下发出来的。
  “虫尾巴,”伏地魔用刚才那种平静、沉思的语调说道,眼镜依旧盯着上面那个旋转的身体,“我难道没有告诉过你要让我们的犯人保持安静吗?”
  “是的,主……主人”,桌子中间的一个矮小的男人气喘吁吁地说。他刚才坐得太低了,以至于乍眼看去,他的椅子像是空的。他从椅子上爬起来,跑过房间,身后留下了一道奇特的银色微光。
  “就像我刚才所说的那样,”伏地魔看着他那些神色慌张的追随者接着说,“我现在已经明白了,在杀死波特之前,我需要做些事情,比如,向你们中的某人借一根魔杖。”
  伏地魔周围的所有脸孔一瞬间全部写满了震惊,就好像他所要借的是他们的一只胳膊似的。
  “没有人自愿么?”伏地魔说,“让我来看看……卢修斯,我觉得你不再需要魔杖了。”
  卢修斯·马尔福抬起头来。他的皮肤在火光里显得蜡黄蜡黄的,深陷的眼睛周围笼罩着阴影,他张开嘴,发出来嘶哑的声音。
  “主人?”
  “你的魔杖,卢修斯,我要你的魔杖。”
  “我……”
  马尔福瞥了一眼身旁的妻子。她目不转睛的盯着前方,脸色和她的丈夫一样苍白,她长长的金发垂在背上,然而在桌子下面,她纤细的手指轻轻地碰了一下他的手腕。因为妻子的这一碰,卢修斯把手伸进长袍,抽出魔杖,交给了伏地魔。伏地魔把魔杖举到了腥红色眼睛前,细细地观察着。
  “是用什么做的?”
  “榆木,主人。”卢修斯轻声说道。
  “杖芯呢?”
  “龙……龙心腱。”
  “很好,”伏地魔说,他把自己的魔杖拿出来比了比长度。卢修斯·马尔福不自主地移动了一下,有那么一刻,他看起来似乎在盼望伏地魔会把自己的魔杖交给他。他这一动没有逃过伏地魔的眼睛,他充满敌意地睁大了眼镜。
  “把我的魔杖给你,卢修斯?我的魔杖?”
  人群中发出了一阵窃笑。
  “我已经给了你自由,卢修斯,这难道还不够么?但我发现你和你的家人好像不太开心啊,是因为我的出现而使你失去了职位,你感到不开心了么,卢修斯?”
  “没,没有,主人!”
  “别撒谎了,卢修斯……”
  伏地魔残忍的嘴唇已经不动了,但似乎还有声音在嘶嘶作响。当嘶嘶声变得更响,一两个食死徒禁不住轻轻颤抖时,可以听见一个很沉重的东西从桌下滑过的声音。
  一条巨蛇缓缓地爬上伏地魔的椅子。它一点点向上移动,长长的身子似乎没有尽头,然后它缠在伏地魔的肩头上休息了。它的脖子有人的大腿那么粗,它的眼睛和伏地魔一样,有着竖直的细缝,眨也不眨。伏地魔用他细长的手指心不在焉地敲击着它,目光仍旧盯着卢修斯·马尔福。
  “为什么马尔福一家那么不高兴呢?我的回归,我重新掌权,不正是他们这么多年来一直宣称所渴望的事情吗?”
  “当然是的,主人,” 卢修斯·马尔福说,他的手颤抖着擦去上唇的汗珠,“我们过去渴望——现在仍旧如此。”
  在马尔福的左边,他的妻子奇怪地、僵硬地点了点头,把视线从从伏地魔和那条大蛇身上移开。在他的右边,他的儿子德拉科,在这之前一直盯着头上悬着的身体,他瞥了一眼伏地魔后就立刻把目光移开了,他害怕与伏地魔对视。
  “主人,”桌子中间的一个皮肤黝黑女人激动地说,“你能到这里,到我们家族的房子里来,是我们莫大的荣幸,再也没有比这更令人高兴的事情了。”
  她坐在自己的妹妹旁边,两人一点都不像,她那深黑的头发和耷拉的眼睑使她看起来好像在承受着什么;纳西莎则冷漠僵硬地坐着,而贝拉克里特斯的身体倾向伏地魔,好像光是语言还不足以表达她对与伏地魔亲近的渴望似的。
  “没有比这更令人高兴的事情了,”伏地魔重复道,他的头略微向她转了一下,“这太有意义了,贝拉克里特斯,对你来说。”
  她的脸上充满了欣喜,热泪盈眶。
  “主人知道我说的是实话!”
  “没有比这更令人高兴的事情了……比那件这周发生在你家的喜事还更令你高兴吗?”
  她盯着他,嘴张了张,显然很困惑。
  “主人,我不知道您在说什么”
  “我说的是你的侄女,贝拉克里特斯。也是你们的侄女,卢修斯和纳西莎。她刚和一个狼人结婚了,就是那个莱姆斯·卢平。你肯定感到很骄傲了。”
  桌子周围爆发出了一阵嘲笑声,很多人相互交换了愉快的眼神,还有几个人用拳头捶打着桌子。桌下的巨蟒张大了嘴愤怒地嘶嘶叫着,表示对这阵骚动的抗议。但食死徒们根本没在意,继续嘲笑着贝拉克里特斯和马尔福家族的耻辱。贝拉克里特斯那刚刚还充满了喜悦的脸色瞬间变得羞红而丑陋。
  
  “主人,我们没有这样的侄女,”她在那阵大笑声中她奋力喊着,“我们——纳西莎和我——自从我们的妹妹嫁给了那个泥巴种后,我们就再也没有正眼瞧过她。这个小杂种根本没有做过对一件对我们有用的事,对她嫁的那个禽兽也是。”
  “你认为呢,德拉科?”伏地魔问,尽管他的声音很轻,但却清晰得传过了那片嘘声和嘲笑声,“你会管这样的小杂种吗?”
  欢闹的场面凝固了。德拉科·马尔福恐惧地看了看他爸爸,而他爸爸正低头盯着自己的大腿,他只能再看向妈妈。她令人无法察觉地摇了摇头,然后又继续面无表情地盯向对面的墙了。
  “行了”,伏地魔抚摸了一下那条愤怒的巨蟒,“够了。”
  笑声立刻停止了。
  “随着时间的流逝,我们最古老的家族都变得不太纯净了,”在贝拉克里特斯哀求般的无声注视下,他说,“你必须得剔除掉那些败类来保持家族的健康吧?剔除那些威胁整个家族血统纯净的糟粕部分吧。”
  “没错,主人,”贝拉克里特斯轻声说,她的眼中再次充满了感激的泪花,“在第一时间剔除!”
  “你应该这样做”,伏地魔说,“你的家族也是,全世界都是……我们都应该剔除掉那些败坏了的部分,直到只留下来的都是纯血统……”
  伏地魔扬起卢修斯·马尔福的魔杖,对准了悬挂于桌子上方的躯体,然后轻弹了一下。那个身体呻吟着活了过来,开始试图挣脱在他身上的无形的禁锢。
  “你认出了我们的客人吗,西弗勒斯?”伏地魔问道。
  斯内普抬起眼睛看着那张倒挂的脸。现在所有的食死徒也开始看着这个俘虏,就好像他们被允许表现出好奇似的。当那个女人脸转到炉火的方向时,她发出了嘶哑而恐惧的声音:“西弗勒斯,救救我!”
  “嗯,认识”斯内普答道,那个女人脸又慢慢转开了。
  “你呢,德拉科?”伏地魔问,同时用没拿魔杖的那只手敲击着巨蟒的嘴。德拉科剧猛然摇头。现在那个女人已经清醒了,他似乎根本不敢去看她。
  “但是你上不了她的课了,”伏地魔说,“你们不知道,我们今天能聚在这里都是因为她,查瑞丽·伯比奇,她一直正在霍格沃茨魔法学校任教。”
  桌子周围的人恍然大悟,一个身躯高大肥硕的长着尖牙的女人咯咯笑了起来。
  “是的……伯比奇教授孩子们麻瓜的知识……麻瓜们是如何与我们不同……”
  一个食死徒拍着地板。查瑞丽·伯比奇的脸再次转到了斯内普的方向。
  “西弗勒斯……求你……求你……”
  “安静!”伏地魔说,又抖动了一下马尔福德魔杖,顿时查瑞丽像被塞住了似的说不出话来,“伯比奇教授并不满足于腐蚀污染有魔法天赋的孩子们,她上周还在预言家日报上发表了一篇热情洋溢的文章,为泥巴种辩护。她说巫师必须该接受那些贼的知识和魔法,伯比奇教授还认为纯血统人的减少是令人满意的……她要我们找麻瓜做伴侣……或者,当然了,还有狼人……”
  这次没有人再笑了,伏地魔的声音中透着勿庸置疑的愤怒与蔑视。查瑞丽·伯比奇的脸又一次转向了斯内普,她的眼泪涌了出来,直流到头发里。她再次转开的时候,斯内普冷漠地盯着她的后背。
  “阿瓦达索命!”
  那道绿光照亮了屋子的每个角落。查瑞丽倒了下去,重重地摔在了下面的桌子上,桌吱吱作响。几个食死徒又坐回到了椅子中,德拉科瘫在了地板上。
  “吃晚饭了,纳吉尼”伏地魔轻声说,那只巨蟒慢慢地从他的肩膀上滑向了光亮的木桌。

慕若涵

ZxID:14387487


等级: 总版主
配偶: 时不予
爱就像蓝天白云,晴空万里,突然暴风雨!
举报 只看该作者 板凳   发表于: 2013-11-02 0

Chapter 2 In Memorandum
Harry was bleeding. Clutching his right hand in his left and swearing under his breath, he shouldered open his bedroom door. There was a crunch of breaking china. He had trodden on a cup of cold tea that had been sitting on the floor outside his bedroom door.
“What the –?”
He looked around, the landing of number four, Privet Drive, was deserted. Possibly the cup of tea was Dudley’s idea of a clever booby trap. Keeping his bleeding hand elevated, Harry scraped the fragments of cup together with the other hand and threw them into the already crammed bin just visible inside his bedroom door. Then he tramped across to the bathroom to run his finger under the tap.
It was stupid, pointless, irritating beyond belief that he still had four days left of being unable to perform magic…but he had to admit to himself that this jagged cut in his finger would have defeated him. He had never learned how to repair wounds, and now he came to think of it – particularly in light of his immediate plans – this seemed a serious flaw in his magical education. Making a mental note to ask Hermione how it was done, he used a large wad of toilet paper to mop up as much of the tea as he could before returning to his bedroom and slamming the door behind him.
Harry had spent the morning completely emptying his school trunk for the first time since he had packed it six years ago. At the start of the intervening school years, he had merely skimmed off the topmost three quarters of the contents and replaced or updated them, leaving a layer of general debris at the bottom – old quills, desiccated beetle eyes, single socks that no longer fit. Minutes previously, Harry had plunged his hand into this mulch, experienced a stabbing pain in the fourth finger of his right hand, and withdrawn it to see a lot of blood.
He now proceeded a little more cautiously. Kneeling down beside the trunk again, he groped around in the bottom and, after retrieving an old badge that flickered feebly between SUPPORT CEDRIC DIGGORY and POTTER STINKS, a cracked and worn-out Sneakoscope, and a gold locket inside which a note signed R.A.B. had been hidden, he finally discovered the sharp edge that had done the damage. He recognized it at once. It was a two-inch-long fragment of the enchanted mirror that his dead godfather, Sirius, had given him. Harry laid it aside and felt cautiously around the trunk for the rest, but nothing more remained of his godfather’s last gift except powdered glass, which clung to the deepest layer of debris like glittering grit.
Harry sat up and examined the jagged piece on which he had cut himself, seeing nothing but his own bright green eye reflected back at him. Then he placed the fragment on top of that morning’s Daily prophet, which lay unread on the bed, and attempted to stem the sudden upsurge of bitter memories, the stabs of regret and of longing the discovery of the broken mirror had occasioned, by attacking the rest of the rubbish in the trunk.
It took another hour to empty it completely, throw away the useless items, and sort the remainder in piles according to whether or not he would need them from now on.
His school and Quidditch robes, cauldron, parchment, quills, and most of his textbooks were piled in a corner, to be left behind. He wondered what his aunt and uncle would do with them; burn them in the dead of night, probably, as if they were evidence of some dreadful crime. His Muggle clothing, Invisibility Cloak, potion-making kit, certain books, the photograph album Hagrid had once given him, a stack of letters, and his wand had been repacked into an old rucksack. In a front pocket were the Marauder’s Map and the locket with the note signed R.A.B. inside it. The locket was accorded this place of honor not because it was valuable – in all usual senses it was worthless – but because of what it had cost to attain it.
This left a sizable stack of newspapers sitting on his desk beside his snowy owl, Hedwig: one for each of the days Harry had spent at Privet Drive this summer.
He got up off the floor, stretched, and moved across to his desk. Hedwig made no movement as he began to flick through newspapers, throwing them into the rubbish pile one by one. The owl was asleep or else faking; she was angry with Harry about the limited amount of time she was allowed out of her cage at the moment.
As he neared the bottom of the pile of newspapers, Harry slowed down, searching for one particular issue that he knew had arrived shortly after he had returned to Privet Drive for the summer; he remembered that there had been a small mention on the front about the resignation of Charity Burbage, the Muggle Studies teacher at Hogwarts. At last he found it. Turning to page ten, he sank into his desk chair and reread the article he had been looking for.
ALBUS DUMBLEDORE REMEMBEREDBy Elphias DogeI met Albus Dumbledore at the age of eleven, on our first day at Hogwarts. Our mutual attraction was undoubtedly due to the fact that we both felt ourselves to be outsiders. I had contracted dragon pox shortly before arriving at school, and while I was no longer contagious, my pock-marked visage and greenish hue did not encourage many to approach me. For his part, Albus had arrived at Hogwarts under the burden of unwanted notoriety. Scarcely a year previously, his father, Percival, had been convicted of a savage and well-publicized attack upon three young Muggles.
Albus never attempted to deny that his father (who was to die in Azkaban) had committed this crime; on the contrary, when I plucked up courage to ask him, he assured me that he knew his father to be guilty. Beyond that, Dumbledore refused to speak of the sad business, though many attempted to make him do so. Some, indeed, were disposed to praise his father’s action and assumed that Albus too was a Muggle-hater. They could not have been more mistaken: As anybody who knew Albus would attest, he never revealed the remotest anti-Muggle tendency. Indeed, his determined support for Muggle rights gained him many enemies in subsequent years.
In a matter of months, however, Albus’s own fame had begun to eclipse that of his father. By the end of his first year he would never again be known as the son of a Muggle-hater, but as nothing more or less than the most brilliant student ever seen at the school. Those of us who were privileged to be his friends benefited from his example, not to mention his help and encouragement, with which he was always generous. He confessed to me later in life that he knew even then that his greatest pleasure lay in teaching.
He not only won every prize of note that the school offered, he was soon in regular correspondence with the most notable magical names of the day, including Nicolas Flamel, the celebrated alchemist; Bathilda Bagshot, the noted historian; and Adalbert Waffling, the magical theoretician. Several of his papers found their way into learned publications such as Transfiguration Today, Challenges in Charming, and The Practical Potioneer. Dumbledore’s future career seemed likely to be meteoric, and the only question that remained was when he would become Minister of Magic. Though it was often predicted in later years that he was on the point of taking the job, however, he never had Ministerial ambitions.
Three years after we had started at Hogwarts, Albus’s brother, Aberforth, arrived at school. They were not alike: Aberforth was never bookish and, unlike Albus, preferred to settle arguments by dueling rather than through reasoned discussion. However, it is quite wrong to suggest, as some have, that the brothers were not friends. They rubbed along as comfortably as two such different boys could do. In fairness to Aberforth, it must be admitted that living in Albus’s shadow cannot have been an altogether comfortable experience. Being continually outshone was an occupational hazard of being his friend and cannot have been any more pleasurable as a brother. When Albus and I left Hogwarts we intended to take the then-traditional tour of the world together, visiting and observing foreign wizards, before pursuing our separate careers. However, tragedy intervened. On the very eve of our trip, Albus’s mother, Kendra, died, leaving Albus the head, and sole breadwinner, of the family.
I postponed my departure long enough to pay my respects at Kendra’s funeral, then left for what was now to be a solitary journey. With a younger brother and sister to care for, and little gold left to them, there could no longer be any question of Albus accompanying me.
That was the period of our lives when we had least contact. I wrote to Albus, describing, perhaps insensitively, the wonders of my journey, from narrow escapes from chimaeras in Greece to the experiments of the Egyptian alchemists. His letters told me little of his day-to-day life, which I guessed to be frustratingly dull for such a brilliant wizard. Immersed in my own experiences, it was with horror that I heard, toward the end of my year’s travels, that another tragedy had struck the Dumbledores: the death of his sister, Ariana.
Though Ariana had been in poor health for a long time, the blow, coming so soon after the loss of their mother, had a profound effect on both of her brothers. All those closest to Albus – and I count myself one of that lucky number – agree that Ariana’s death, and Albus’s feeling of personal responsibility for it (though, of course, he was guiltless), left their mark upon him forevermore.
I returned home to find a young man who had experienced a much older person’s suffering. Albus was more reserved than before, and much less light-hearted. To add to his misery, the loss of Ariana had led, not to a renewed closeness between Albus and Aberforth, but to an estrangement. (In time this would lift – in later years they reestablished, if not a close relationship, then certainly a cordial one.) However, he rarely spoke of his parents or of Ariana from then on, and his friends learned not to mention them.
Other quills will describe the triumphs of the following years. Dumbledore’s innumerable contributions to the store of Wizarding knowledge, including his discovery of the twelve uses of dragon’s blood, will benefit generations to come, as will the wisdom he displayed in the many judgments while Chief Warlock of the Wizengamot. They say, still, that no Wizarding duel ever matched that between Dumbledore and Grindelwald in 1945. Those who witnessed it have written of the terror and the awe they felt as they watched these two extraordinary wizards to battle. Dumbledore’s triumph, and its consequences for the Wizarding world, are considered a turning point in magical history to match the introduction of the International Statute of Secrecy or the downfall of He-Who-Must-Not-Be-Named.
Albus Dumbledore was never proud or vain; he could find something to value in anyone, however apparently insignificant or wretched, and I believe that his early losses endowed him with great humanity and sympathy. I shall miss his friendship more than I can say, but my loss is nothing compared to the Wizarding world’s. That he was the most inspiring and best loved of all Hogwarts headmasters cannot be in question. He died as he lived: working always for the greater good and, to his last hour, as willing to stretch out a hand to a small boy with dragon pox as he was on the day I met him.
Harry finished reading, but continued to gaze at the picture accompanying the obituary. Dumbledore was wearing his familiar, kindly smile, but as he peered over the top of his half-moon spectacles, he gave the impression, even in newsprint, of X-raying Harry, whose sadness mingled with a sense of humiliation.
He had thought he knew Dumbledore quite well, but ever since reading this obituary he had been forced to recognize that he had barely known him at all. Never once had he imagined Dumbledore’s childhood or youth; it was as though he had sprung into being as Harry had known him, venerable and silver-haired and old. The idea of a teenage Dumbledore was simply odd, like trying to imagine a stupid Hermione or a friendly Blast-Ended Skrewt.
He had never thought to ask Dumbledore about his past. No doubt it would have felt strange, impertinent even, but after all it had been common knowledge that Dumbledore had taken part in that legendary duel with Grindelwald, and Harry had not thought to ask Dumbledore what that had been like, nor about any of his other famous achievements. No, they had always discussed Harry, Harry’s past, Harry’s future, Harry’s plans… and it seemed to Harry now, despite the fact that his future was so dangerous and so uncertain, that he had missed irreplaceable opportunities when he had failed to ask Dumbledore more about himself, even though the only personal question he had ever asked his headmaster was also the only one he suspected that Dumbledore had not answered honestly:
“What do you see when you look in the mirror?”
“I? I see myself holding a pair of thick, woolen socks.”
After several minutes’ thought, Harry tore the obituary out of the Prophet, folded it carefully, and tucked it inside the first volume of Practical Defensive Magic and its Use against the Dark Arts. Then he threw the rest of the newspaper onto the rubbish pile and turned to face the room. It was much tidier. The only things left out of place were today’s Daily Prophet, still lying on the bed, and on top of it, the piece of broken mirror.
Harry moved across the room, slid the mirror fragment off today’s Prophet, and unfolded the newspaper. He had merely glanced at the headline when he had taken the rolled-up paper from the delivery owl early that morning and thrown it aside, after noting that it said nothing about Voldemort. Harry was sure that the Ministry was leaning on the Prophet to suppress news about Voldemort. It was only now, therefore, that he saw what he had missed.
Across the bottom half of the front page a smaller headline was set over a picture of Dumbledore striding along, looking harried:
DUMBLEDORE – THE TRUTH AT LAST?Coming next week, the shocking story of the flawed genius considered by many to be the greatest wizard of his generation. Striping away the popular image of serene, silver-bearded wisdom, Rita Skeeter reveals the disturbed childhood, the lawless youth, the life-long feuds, and the guilty secrets that Dumbledore carried to his grave, WHY was the man tipped to be the Minister of Magic content to remain a mere headmaster? WHAT was the real purpose of the secret organization known as the Order of the Phoenix? HOW did Dumbledore really meet his end?
The answers to these and many more questions are explored in the explosive new biography, The Life and Lies of Albus Dumbledore, by Rita Skeeter, exclusively interviewed by Berry Braithwaite, page 13, inside.
Harry ripped open the paper and found page thirteen. The article was topped with a picture showing another familiar face: a woman wearing jeweled glasses with elaborately curled blonde hair, her teeth bared in what was clearly supposed to be a winning smile, wiggling her fingers up at him. Doing his best to ignore this nauseating image, Harry read on.
In person, Rita Skeeter is much warmer and softer than her famously ferocious quill-portraits might suggest. Greeting me in the hallway of her cozy home, she leads me straight into the kitchen for a cup of tea, a slice of pound cake and, it goes without saying, a steaming vat of freshest gossip.
“Well, of course, Dumbledore is a biographer’s dream,” says Skeeter. “Such a long, full life. I’m sure my book will be the first of very, very many.”
Skeeter was certainly quick off the mark. Her nine-hundred-page book was completed in a mere four weeks after Dumbledore’s mysterious death in June. I ask her how she managed this superfast feat.
“Oh, when you’ve been a journalist as long as I have, working to a deadline is second nature. I knew that the Wizarding world was clamoring for the full story and I wanted to be the first to meet that need.”
I mention the recent, widely publicized remarks of Elphias Doge, Special Advisor to the Wizengamot and longstanding friend of Albus Dumbledore’s, that “Skeeter’s book contains less fact than a Chocolate Frog card.”
Skeeter throws back her head and laughs.
“Darling Dodgy! I remember interviewing him a few years back about merpeople rights, bless him. Completely gaga, seemed to think we were sitting at the bottom of Lake Windermere, kept telling me to watch out for trout.”
And yet Elphias Doge’s accusations of inaccuracy have been echoed in many places. Does Skeeter really feel that four short weeks have been enough to gain a full picture of Dumbledore’s long and extraordinary life?
“Oh, my dear,” beams Skeeter, rapping me affectionately across the knuckles, “you know as well as I do how much information can be generated by a fat bag of Galleons, a refusal to hear the word ‘no,’ and a nice sharp Quick-Quotes Quill! People were queuing to dish the dirt on Dumbledore anyway. Not everyone thought he was so wonderful, you know – he trod on an awful lot of important toes. But old Dodgy Doge can get off his high hippogriff, because I’ve had access to a source most journalists would swap their wands for, one who has never spoken in public before and who was close to Dumbledore during the most turbulent and disturbing phase of his youth.”
The advance publicity for Skeeter’s biography has certainly suggested that there will be shocks in store for those who believe Dumbledore to have led a blameless life.
What were the biggest surprises she uncovered, I ask?
“Now, come off it. Betty, I’m not giving away all the highlights before anybody’s bought the book!” laughs Skeeter. “But I can promise that anybody who still thinks Dumbledore was white as his beard is in for a rude awakening! Let’s just say that nobody hearing him rage against You-Know-Who would have dreamed that he dabbled in the Dark Arts himself in his youth! And for a wizard who spent his later years pleading for tolerance, he wasn’t exactly broad-minded when he was younger!
Yes, Albus Dumbledore had an extremely murky past, not to mention that very fishy family, which he worked so hard to keep hushed up.”
I ask whether Skeeter is referring to Dumbledore’s brother, Aberforth, whose conviction by the Wizengamot for misuse of magic caused a minor scandal fifteen years ago.
“Oh, Aberforth is just the tip of the dung heap,” laughs Skeeter. “No, no, I’m talking about much worse than a brother with a fondness for fiddling about with goats, worse even than the Muggle-maiming father – Dumbledore couldn’t keep either of them quiet anyway, they were both charged by the Wizengamot. No, it’s the mother and the sister that intrigued me, and a little digging uncovered a positive nest of nastiness – but, as I say, you’ll have to wait for chapters nine to twelve for full details. All I can say now is, it’s no wonder Dumbledore never talked about how his nose got broken.”
Family skeletons notwithstanding, does Skeeter deny the brilliance that led to Dumbledore’s many magical discoveries?
“He had brains,” she concedes, “although many now question whether he could really take full credit for all of his supposed achievements. As I reveal in chapter sixteen, Ivor Dillonsby claims he had already discovered eight uses of dragon’s blood when Dumbledore ‘borrowed’ his papers.”
But the importance of some of Dumbledore’s achievements cannot, I venture, be denied. What of his famous defeat of Grindelwald?
“Oh, now, I’m glad you mentioned Grindelwald,” says Skeeter with such a tantalizing smile. “I’m afraid those who go dewy-eyed over Dumbledore’s spectacular victory must brace themselves for a bombshell – or perhaps a Dungbomb. Very dirty business indeed. All I’ll say is, don’t be so sure that there really was a spectacular duel of legend. After they’ve read my book, people may be forced to conclude that Grindelwald simply conjured a white handkerchief from the end of his wand and came quietly!”
Skeeter refuses to give any more away on this intriguing subject, so we turn instead to the relationship that will undoubtedly fascinate her readers more than any other.
“Oh yes,” says Skeeter, nodding briskly, “I devote an entire chapter to the whole Potter-Dumbledore relationship. It’s been called unhealthy, even sinister. Again, your readers will have to buy my book for the whole story, but there is no question that Dumbledore took an unnatural interest in Potter from the word go. Whether that was really in the boy’s best interests – well, we’ll see. It’s certainly an open secret that Potter has had a most troubled adolescence.”
I ask whether Skeeter is still in touch with Harry Potter, whom she so famously interviewed last year: a breakthrough piece in which Potter spoke exclusively of his conviction that You-Know-Who had returned.
“Oh, yes, we’ve developed a closer bond,” says Skeeter. “Poor Potter has few real friends, and we met at one of the most testing moments of his life – the Triwizard Tournament. I am probably one of the only people alive who can say that they know the real Harry Potter.”
Which leads us neatly to the many rumors still circulating about Dumbledore’s final hours. Does Skeeter believe that Potter was there when Dumbledore died?
“Well, I don’t want to say too much – it’s all in the book – but eyewitnesses inside Hogwarts castle saw Potter running away from the scene moments after Dumbledore fell, jumped, or was pushed. Potter later gave evidence against Severus Snape, a man against whom he has a notorious grudge. Is everything as it seems? That is for the Wizarding community to decide – once they’ve read my book.”
On that intriguing note, I take my leave. There can be no doubt that Skeeter has quilled an instant bestseller. Dumbledore’s legion of admirers, meanwhile, may well be trembling at what is soon to emerge about their hero.

Harry reached the bottom of the article, but continued to stare blankly at the page. Revulsion and fury rose in him like vomit; he balled up the newspaper and threw it, with all his force, at the wall, where it joined the rest of the rubbish heaped around his overflowing bin.
He began to stride blindly around the room, opening empty drawers and picking up books only to replace them on the same piles, barely conscious of what he was doing, as random phrases from Rita’s article echoed in his head: An entire chapter to the whole Potter-Dumbledore relationship… It’s been called unhealthy, even sinister… He dabbled in the Dark Arts himself in his youth… I’ve had access to a source most journalists would swap their wands for…
“Lies!” Harry bellowed, and through the window he saw the next-door neighbor, who had paused to restart his lawn mower, look up nervously.
Harry sat down hard on the bed. The broken bit of mirror danced away from him; he picked it up and turned it over in his fingers, thinking, thinking of Dumbledore and the lies with which Rita Skeeter was defaming him…
A flash of brightest blue. Harry froze, his cut finger slipping on the jagged edge of the mirror again. He had imagined it, he must have done. He glanced over his shoulder, but the wall was a sickly peach color of Aunt Petunia’s choosing: There was nothing blue there for the mirror to reflect. He peered into the mirror fragment again, and saw nothing but his own bright green eye looking back at him.
He had imagined it, there was no other explanation; imagined it, because he had been thinking of his dead headmaster. If anything was certain, it was that the bright blue eyes of Albus Dumbledore would never pierce him again.
哈利流着血,用左手紧紧地攥住右手。他一边喘息一边小声地咒骂着,用肩膀撞开了他卧室的门。这时传来了打碎瓷器的声音——他踢倒了一杯放在卧室门口的凉茶。
  “怎么——?”
  哈利看了看四周,女贞路4号外的平台早已荒废了。这个陷阱可能算得上是达力的一个不算成功的恶作剧。哈利举起还在流血的手,把茶杯的碎片刮到一起,扔进了卧室门里那个已经填满的垃圾桶。
  哈利还有四天才能够不受限制地使用魔法,这简直令人无比地烦闷与气愤——但是他不得不承认这个手指上的伤口会使他产生动摇。他从不知道该怎么处理伤口,但是现在他必须好好地考虑一下——特别是对于他马上要实施的那些计划——这似乎是他所学魔法中一个很大的漏洞,哈利提醒自己以后一定要问问赫敏该怎么做。他一边想着,一边用一卷纸巾擦去了地上的茶水,然后砰地关上了身后的门,回到了卧室。
  哈利花了整整一个早晨把在学校用的箱子第一次完全倒空——和他六年前把它装满一样费事。在之前的几个学期里,他仅仅需要拿出里面最重要的部分,然后整理或者是更新它们,而箱子的底部则留下了一些零碎物件——旧的羽毛笔、风干的甲虫眼睛、单只的早已穿不下了的袜子。几分钟前,哈利刚把手伸进这些东西里时,便感到右手的无名指一阵刺痛,拿出来一看,他的指尖上流出了大量的血。
  他现在进行地更小心了些。当哈利再次跪在箱子边,摸索着箱子的底部时,他找到了一个两面闪烁着“支持塞德里克·迪戈里”和“波特臭大粪”的发光的徽章、一个裂开的窥镜,还有一个金色小盒子,里面藏着那张署名为R·A·B的纸条。最后他发现了那个刚才刺伤他的东西,他立刻认出来了,那是一块两英寸长的魔法镜子的碎片——是他已死的教父,小天狼星送给他的。
哈利把它放在一边,又仔细地摸了一遍箱子里剩下的东西,然而除了像发光的沙砾这样的粘在箱子最底层的粉状玻璃外,再也没有他教父的遗物了。
  哈利坐起来检查了一下把他弄伤的那个不规则的镜子碎片,但是只看到自己那明亮的绿眼睛在望着他。他把这个碎片放在床上那份还没读过的预言家日报上,同时尝试着抑制心中由于那镜子碎片而回忆起的痛苦和后悔。
  哈利又花了一个小时把箱子完全清空,丢掉了没用的东西,并把留下来的物品分门别类地安放好——今后的什么时候或许还需要它们。他的校服和魁地奇的制服、坩锅、羊皮纸、羽毛笔还有大部分的课本最后都堆到了一个角落里,他不知道姨夫和姨妈会如何处置它们。也许把它们当成是某些可怕罪行的证物一般,在某个深夜烧掉吧。他的麻瓜衣服、隐形衣、药剂箱、一些必要的书、海格送给他的相册、还有他的魔杖都被重新打包进一个旧帆布包里。最前面的一个口袋里是活点地图和那只装着R·A·B写的纸条的小盒子。这个盒子是值得放在里面的,或许它的确一文不值——即使是在平常人看来,它也毫无价值——但想起为了得到它所付出的代价,它确实是值得放在里面的。
  在他的书桌上还留着相当大的一堆报纸,旁边是他的猫头鹰,海德薇,唯一一个天天陪伴着哈利在女贞路度过这个夏季的生物。
  他从地上站起来,舒展了一下身子,然后来到书桌前。海德薇没有动,他开始草草地浏览着报纸,随后一张张地扔进垃圾箱里。海德薇睡得很熟——或者说是装作睡得很熟,她还在生气哈利限制她飞出笼子的时间。
  当哈利翻到这堆报纸的底层时,速度渐渐慢下来,他开始寻找着他刚回到女贞路时送来的一期特刊,他记得那期的头版有一小条关于霍格沃茨的麻瓜研究课教授,查瑞丽·伯比奇辞职的新闻。最后他总算找到了。在打开第十版后,他坐在椅子上,再次读起那篇早已就看过的文章。 
  纪念阿不思·邓布利多
  埃非亚·多戈 
  我第一眼见到邓布利多是在十一岁,那天,我们第一次来到霍格沃茨。我俩的共同点无须置疑,就是我们都觉得自己是局外人。我在来学校前感染了龙疹,尽管不会再传染了,但我脸上标志似的麻点和绿色的皮肤都使得许多人不愿接近我。而阿不思,则是顶着被众人讨厌的臭名声来到霍格沃茨的,将近一年前,他的父亲,珀西瓦尔,因为公然使用暴力攻击三个年轻麻瓜而被定罪。
  阿不思从不否认他的父亲(已经死在了阿兹卡班)所犯下的罪行,相反,当我鼓起勇气去问他时,他断然告诉我他明白他的父亲是有罪的。在那之后,邓布利多一直拒绝谈论起这件伤心事,尽管许多人尝试着迫使他开口。甚至有一些人是在赞扬他父亲的行为的,并猜想阿不思也是一个讨厌麻瓜的人,他们实在是大错特错了——了解阿不思的任何一个人都可以证明,他从来都没有表现过反对麻瓜的倾向。实际上,他对麻瓜的坚决支持使他在后来的几年中给自己树了许多敌人。
  这件延续了好几个月的事,使阿不思的名声被他父亲所败坏。但第一学年结束时,他就再也不是作为一个痛恨麻瓜者的儿子而出名,而是作为学校有史以来最聪明的一个学生。我们这些有幸成为他朋友的人也受益颇多,不只是他的帮助和鼓励,还有他一贯的慷慨与大方。后来他对我承认,那个时候,他就知道自己一生中最大的志向就是教学。
  他不仅赢得了学校里的每一个奖项,还很快就和那时许多最著名的魔法界人士开始了信件往来,包括有名的炼金术士尼可·勒梅、著名的历史学家巴希达·巴沙特,以及魔法理论家阿德贝·沃夫林。从他的好几封信里都可以找到后来他所出版著作的痕迹,像是《今日变形》、《有趣的挑战》和《实践魔药学》。邓布利多的未来似乎在那时就已经注定辉煌,但是长久以来一直有一个疑问,那就是他为什么不去当魔法部部长。虽然在后来的几年里一直有着这方面的传言,可是,他从来就没有进部里工作的野心。
  在我们到霍格沃茨的第四年,阿不思的弟弟,阿不福思,也进入了学校。这两人没有一处相同的地方,阿不福思一点都不喜欢读书,喜欢用决斗来解决争端而不是像阿不思那样通过理智的辩论。然而,并不像某些人所设想的那样,兄弟两人会反目成仇。这样两个完全不同的男孩,却相处的相当友好。公平的说,对于阿不福思,生活在阿不思的光芒下绝不是一段很舒服的经历。
作为阿不思的朋友,他身上所不断闪现的光辉都不是一件很舒服的事;那么作为他的兄弟,这就更加令人不快了。当阿不思和我离开霍格沃茨,打算开启不同的人生之前,我们想一起来一次那时所流行的世界旅行——拜访并且观察外国巫师。但在我们旅途开始前的那个黄昏,阿不思的母亲凯德拉过世了,作为一家之长,阿不思得养家糊口。我将启程的日子推迟了很长一段时间,去参加凯德拉的葬礼以表尊敬。然后独自一人进行这孤独的旅程,毫无疑问阿不思肯定不会和我一起去旅行——他有一个弟弟和一个妹妹需要照料,而且他们几乎没有什么钱。
  在那段日子里我们很少联系,我写信给阿不思,可能是无意识地,描绘起了我在旅行中看到的奇景和故事,从在希腊勉强逃离吐火兽的事,到埃及那些炼金术士们的实验。他给我的信则几乎不提他那日复一日的生活,我想这种生活对一个那么有才气的巫师来说一定是十分地挫败和无趣。当我还沉浸在我的旅行中时,我很悲痛地听说另一桩惨剧降临到邓布利多的头上:他的妹妹阿瑞娜去世了。
  虽然阿瑞娜的身体虚弱已经有很长一段时间了,但这在失去母亲不久后的又一个打击,对他们兄弟俩影响仍然非常大。所有这些阿不思的不幸的私事——再加上我自己所碰上的幸运事——使得邓布利多觉得他对阿瑞娜的死负有责任(其实当然完全和他没有关系),它们给邓布利多刻下了不可磨灭的痕迹。
  我回去后才发现这样一个年轻人已经历了一个年长者所能遭遇的苦痛。阿不思比从前多了一分保守,少了些无忧无虑。像是老天为了增加他的痛苦,失去阿瑞娜没有使阿不思和阿不福思更加亲密,反而更加疏远了(当然这被及时挽救了——在后来的几年中他们恢复了友谊,不是更亲密,而是变得更加的坦承以待)不管怎样,从那时起,他就不再谈起他的双亲和阿瑞娜,他的朋友们也不会再提及。
  仿佛从前的这些痛苦只是为了反衬他在接下来几年里取得的成功。邓布利多在魔法学术方面的无数贡献,包括发现龙血的十二种用途,将使好几代人受益。同样,成为威森加摩首席巫师的他在许多审判中表现出非凡的智慧。许多人说,现在仍然没有哪次巫师决斗能够与1945年邓布利多与格林沃德之间的这一场相媲美,所有目击者都写下了他们在观看这两位杰出的巫师的搏斗时所感到的恐惧与敬畏。邓布利多的成功,以及这些成功在巫师界的重要地位都被记录在了魔法史上,被认为是与《国际保密条令》的传入和那个连名字都不能提的魔头的垮台并列的转折点。
  阿不思·邓布利多从不骄傲自负,他可以从任何一个人那里获益,但是那都是卑劣和毫无意义的,我相信早年的那些挫折赋予了他高尚的人格和同情心。我不敢相信我会失去这样一个朋友,但是我的损失肯定无法与整个巫师界相比。他被称作是霍格沃茨有史以来最鼓舞人心和受人爱戴的校长,他在人们心中虽死犹生。长久以来他都为了一切能变得更好而工作,直到他生命的最后时刻,一定还很乐意向一个得了龙疹的小男孩伸出援手,就像我遇到他的那天一样。 
  哈利读完了,但是他依然盯着讣告旁的那张照片:邓布利多带着他熟悉的,慈祥的微笑,但是他那炯炯有神的目光,透过他那双半月型的眼镜,就算是在报纸上也能给波特以强烈的印象,就仿佛是X光一般,哈利的悲伤中混合着一种羞耻感。
  他以为他很了解邓布利多,然而在他读了这篇讣告后,他才不得不意识到,他从来都没有了解过他,他每次一想到邓布利多,就跳出自己所认识的那个庄严、年老的,有着银色头发的人。
他对年轻时的邓布利多完全没有概念,就好像试着去想象一个愚蠢的赫敏或者一条友好的炸尾螺一般。
  他从没想过要去询问邓布利多的过去,毫无疑问那会很奇怪,甚至很鲁莽。而且毕竟邓布利多与格林沃迪的那场传奇性的决斗已经变成了普及的知识,哈利也没有想过去问问邓布利多那是一场怎样的决斗,更不用说他的那些其它成就了。没有,他们只是一直在谈论哈利,哈利的过去,哈利的未来,哈利的计划……似乎对于现在的哈利来说,尽管他的未来充满着危险和变化,他都已经错过了那些无可代替的机会,去问问那些有关邓布利多自己的事。甚至,他曾经问过校长的唯一一个私人问题,邓布利多也没有诚实地回答他:
  “你照魔镜的时候,看见了什么?”
  “我?我看见自己拿着一双厚厚的羊毛袜。”
  哈利想了很久,他把这张讣告从《预言家日报》上撕了下来,摺好放在《实用防御魔法及其对黑魔法的克制》的第一册中。然后把剩余的报纸都丢到垃圾桶里,转身面对房间:它已经变得整齐多了。唯一留在外面的东西是今天的《预言家日报》,仍然放在他的床上,在它的上面,是那块损坏了的镜子的碎片。
  哈利穿过房间,移开今天的《预言家日报》上的镜子碎片,打开报纸。当他一大早拿起猫头鹰邮递送来的卷好的报纸时,只匆匆瞥了一眼头条,发现没什么关于伏地魔的消息后,就把它扔到了一边。哈利确定部里一定会禁止《预言家日报》刊登有关伏地魔的新闻。但是现在,他突然看到了他因此而错过的东西。
  在第一版的底部中间有一条小消息,配有邓布利多照片,好像是匆忙间被发布出来的:
  邓布利多——最后的真相?
  上个星期以来,作为他这一代中最伟大的巫师,有关这个有缺陷的天才人物的令人震惊的故事被许多人所看重。揭开受人欢迎的表象,这个长着银胡子的贤者,丽塔·斯基特为展示他混乱不堪的童年时代、目无法纪的青年时代、一生中长期的家族斗争,还有邓布利多那带进了坟墓的秘密:为什么这个男人轻易放弃成为魔法部长的机会,而仅仅满足于做一个校长呢?什么是那个被称为凤凰社的神秘组织的真正目的呢?邓布利多是怎么面对他的死亡的呢?
  还有许许多多诸如此类的其他问题已经在丽塔·斯基特最新的爆炸性的人物传记——《阿不思·邓布利多的生活与谎言》中得到探究,详见第十三版,贝瑞·布理斯怀特的专访。
  哈利撕开报纸找到第十三版。在这篇文章的顶部,是另一张哈利熟悉的脸:一个带着镶宝石眼镜的女人,卷曲的金色头发经过精心打理,露出牙齿无疑是展示一个胜利的微笑,照片中的她正在对他摆动着手指。哈利尽可能地不去看这幅恶心的照片,继续读了下去。 
  在我个人看来,丽塔·斯基特比她那些犀利著称所表现出来的要温柔热情的多。当在她那舒适的走廊里招呼过我后,她把我径直引入厨房喝茶,吃了片重油蛋糕,接着,不用说,这是一次热情高涨的谈话。
  “当然,邓布利多是每一个传记作者的梦想,”斯基特说,“这样一段漫长而又充实的人生。我保证我的书将会是以后许许多多传记中的第一部。”
  斯基特确实说到了要点。她那九百多页的著作仅仅在邓布利多六月的神秘死亡后四周内就完成了。我问她是怎样设法达成这超高速的壮举的。
  “哦,当你像我一样当了那么长时间的记者后,你会知道极限工作只是一个本能而已。我知道巫师界都在吵嚷着要求知道整个故事,我想成为满足他们需求的第一人。”
  我提到了那篇最近普遍流传的,由威森加摩的特邀顾问、邓布利多长久以来的好友埃非亚·多戈所作出的评论:“斯基特的书所包含的内容还没一张巧克力蛙的画片上多呢。”
  斯基特大笑起来。
  “亲爱的多戈!我还记得几年前采访他关于人鱼权利的事,上帝啊!他太愚蠢了,就好象我们坐在温德美尔湖底,他却总是不停地和我说要小心鲑鱼。”
  可是埃非亚·多戈的那些谴责影在许多地方都产生了影响,斯基特真的认为短短的四个星期就足够获得邓布利多那漫长而非凡的一生的信息吗?
  “哦,亲爱的,”斯基特微笑着,亲切地用指关节敲打着我,“你当然知道一大袋加隆、从不让人拒绝的作风、还有一支美妙的速记笔可以换来多少消息吗!人们排着队都要来揭露邓布利多的污点呢!你知道,不是每个人都认为他是那么优秀的——他惹恼了很多重要人士。老骗子多戈马上就会被脱下他那崇高的外衣了,因为我获得了一个许多记者会用他们的魔杖去交换的消息来源——一个从不公开演说,却是邓布利多那目无法纪的青年时代中一位很亲近的人物。
  前面提到的那本斯基特的公开传记的确建议那些坚信邓布利多的人生完美无暇的人们必须对即将到来的那些打击做好准备。我想问,那么她所揭开的最大的惊人之事是什么呢?
  “现在别问,贝瑞。在你没有买我的书前我不会泄露任何亮点!”斯基特笑道,“但是我可以保证那些仍然相信邓布利多是像他的胡子一样清白的人会遭到当头一棒!让我们想想,人们都听说他强烈地反对着神秘人,但是做梦也不会想到他自己在青年时代曾经涉足黑魔法!作为一个在晚年时代提倡宽容的巫师,年轻时候却绝不是一个气量大的人!是的,阿不思·邓布利多有一段极度黑暗的过去,更不用说他的那个靠着努力学习来掩饰的,所避免提及的肮脏的家庭。”
  我问斯基特她所指的是不是邓布利多的弟弟阿不福思,十五年前因为一桩对未成年人滥用魔法的恶行而被威森加摩定罪的事。
  “哦,阿不福思那事只是那一大堆丑闻中的末梢而已,”斯基特笑着说,“不,不,我说的是关于比一个虚度光阴的弟弟,甚至比他那个残害麻瓜的爸爸要严重的多的事——尽管邓布利多无论如何都不能使他俩中的任何一个冷静下来,他们两个都被威森加摩控诉过。不!引起我兴趣的是他的母亲和妹妹,挖掘出来一点儿被掩盖得很好的丑事——不过,正如我所说的,你们将不得不等到第九到第十二章时才能知道所有细节。我现在只能告诉你们,毫无疑问邓布利多从来不向别人谈起他那断了的鼻子的故事。”
  虽然被揭露了家庭丑闻,但是,斯基特总不能否认邓布利多在许多魔法发明上的光辉吧?
  “他是有头脑,”她承认,“尽管对于那些现在假定属于他的成就是否真的完全是他该得的荣耀还有许多疑问。正如我在第十六章中所揭示的,艾弗·狄龙斯贝宣称他在邓布利多‘借用’他的论文前早已经发现了龙血的八种功用。”
  但是,恕我冒昧地说,邓布利多的一些成就的重要性是无法否认的。他击败格林沃迪的那次著名事件呢?
  “哦,我很高兴你现在谈到了格林沃迪,”斯基特带着一种浅浅的微笑说,“恐怕那些天真地相信邓布利多的那次重大胜利的人们肯定会像是中了一颗炸弹——也许不如说是中了一个粪弹。确实是非常下流的手段。我想说的是,不要对传说中那场壮观的决斗那么确信。当读过我的书后,人们也许会被迫承认格林沃迪只是从魔杖末端变出了一块白手帕,然后一切都结束了!”
  斯基特拒绝透露更多有关这个阴谋事件的内幕,我们只好转向了那些最让她的读者着迷的人际关系方面的内容。
  “哦,是的,”斯基特说道,兴致勃勃地点着头,“我用了整整一章来讲述邓布利多和波特间的关系。那种被称为是不健康,甚至是有点邪恶的关系。再说一句,你的读者们想要了解整个故事就得买我的书了。不过我刚刚那句话毫无疑问是指邓布利多对波特产生了一种不正常的兴趣。那是否是他对那男孩最大的兴趣——没错,你们将会在我的书中了解到。毫无疑问哈利拥有一个麻烦不断的青春期。”
  我问她是不是还在和哈利·波特联系,去年她对他的采访使自己名声大噪:一篇突破性的关于波特确信那个神秘人回来的专访。
  “哦,不错。我们的联系更紧密了,”斯基特说,“可怜的波特几乎没什么真正的朋友,我们在他面临一生中最关键挑战的日子里碰头了——那就是三强争霸赛。我大概是现有的,可以说唯一真正了解哈利·波特的人了。”
  我把谈话巧妙地引到了那些围绕着邓布利多最后时刻的许多传闻上。斯基特相信在邓布利多死的时候波特就在那儿吗?
  “哦,我不想说太多,这都在我的书里。不过许多在霍格沃茨城堡里的目击者都看见了波特在邓布利多掉下来——或是跳下、被推下来之后从现场跑了出来。波特后来也指证了西弗勒斯·斯内普,一个声名狼藉的,对他心怀嫉妒的男人。这一切都真的像它们所表现出来的那样吗?这需要大家来决定——一旦等他们看过我的书之后。”
  完成所有具有诱惑力的记录后,我离开了。没有人会怀疑斯基特是一个极好的推销者。到时候,邓布利多的众多崇拜者们会为他们的英雄身上所暴露出来的事迹而发抖不止。 
  哈利看完了全篇文章,却仍然无神地盯着报纸。像是要呕吐似的,强烈的厌恶与愤怒从他体内燃起,他把报纸揉成一团丢了出去,用力砸在了墙角,和那些已经满出垃圾桶的垃圾作伴去了。
  他开始盲目地在房里大步地来回走,拉开空荡荡的抽屉,捡起书本又把它们放回书堆中……几乎不知道自己在做什么,丽塔的文章里那些胡编乱造的语句在他的脑海中回荡:用了整整一章来讲述邓布利多和波特间的关系……不健康,甚至是有点邪恶的关系……他年轻时曾涉足黑魔法……我得到了一个大多数记者会用魔杖来交换的消息来源……
  “撒谎!”哈利吼道,透过窗户,他看到邻居稍稍停了一下,然后重新发动割草机,紧张地抬头看着。
  哈利重重地坐在了床上。那面破碎的镜子在离他不远处晃动,他把它捡起来,翻来覆去地在手里玩弄,思念着邓布利多,还有丽塔诽谤他的那些谎言……
  有道明亮的蓝光一闪而过,哈利惊呆了,手指再次从那些锯齿状的边缘上滑过。他看到了……他必须做点什么。他看了看身后,墙壁是佩妮姨妈挑选的那种病恹恹的桃红色:这里没有任何蓝色的东西能从镜子里反射过来。他又一次凝视着镜子碎片,然而这次他没有看到任何东西,除了他自己那发亮的绿眼睛在看着他。
  那只是幻境,没有别的解释;看到它,是因为他一直在想着自己已故的校长。如果有什么可以确定的,那就是阿不思·邓布利多那双充满智慧的蓝眼睛再也不会深深看着他了。

慕若涵

ZxID:14387487


等级: 总版主
配偶: 时不予
爱就像蓝天白云,晴空万里,突然暴风雨!
举报 只看该作者 地板   发表于: 2013-11-02 0

Chapter 3 The Dursleys Departing
The sound of the front door slamming echoed up the stairs and a voice roared, “Oh! You!”
Sixteen years of being addressed thus left Harry in no doubt when his uncle was calling, nevertheless, he did not immediately respond. He was still at the narrow fragment in which, for a split second, he had thought he saw Dumbledore’s eye. It was not until his uncle bellowed, “BOY!” that Harry got slowly out of bed and headed for the bedroom door, pausing to add the piece of broken mirror to the rucksack filled with things he would be taking with him.
“You took you time!” roared Vernon Dursley when Harry appeared at the top of the stairs, “Get down here. I want a word!”
Harry strolled downstairs, his hands deep in his pants pockets. When he searched the living room he found all three Dursleys. They were dressed for packing; Uncle Vernon in an old ripped-up jacket and Dudley, Harry’s, large, blond, muscular cousin, in his leather jacket.
“Yes?” asked Harry.
“Sit down!” said Uncle Vernon. Harry raised his eyebrows. “Please!” added Uncle Vernon, wincing slightly as though the word was sharp in his throat. Harry sat. He thought he knew what was coming. His uncle began to pace up and down, Aunt Petunia and Dudley, following his movement with anxious expressions. Finally, his large purple face crumpled with concentration. Uncle Vernon stopped in front of Harry and spoke.
“I’ve changed my mind,” he said.
“What a surprise,” said Harry.
“Don’t you take that tone – ” began Aunt Petunia in a shrill voice, but Vernon Dursley waved her down “It’s all a lot of claptrap,” said Uncle Vernon, glaring at Harry with piggy little eyes. “I’ve decided I don’t believe a word of it. We’re staying put, we’re not going anywhere.”
Harry looked up at his uncle and felt a mixture of exasperation and amusement. Vernon Dursley had been changing his mind every twenty four hours for the past four weeks, packing and unpacking and repacking the car with every change of heart. Harry’s favorite moment had been the one when Uncle Vernon, unaware that Dudley had added his dumbbells to his case since the last time it been repacked, had attempted to hoist it back into the boot and collapsed with a yelp of pain and much swearing.
“According to you,” Vernon Dursley said, now resuming his pacing up and down the living room, “we – Petunia, Dudley, and I – are in danger. From – from – ”
“Some of ‘my lot’ right?” said Harry.
“Well I don’t believe it,” repeated Uncle Vernon, coming to a halt in front of Harry again. “I was awake half the night thinking it all over, and I believe it’s a plot to get the house.”
“The house?” repeated Harry. “What house?”
“This house!” shrieked Uncle Vernon, the vein his forehead starting to pulse. “Our house! House prices are skyrocketing around here! You want us out of the way and then you’re going to do a bit of hocus pocus and before we know it the deeds will be in your name and – ”
“Are you out of your mind?” demanded Harry. “A plot to get this house? Are you actually as stupid as you look?”
“Don’t you dare –!” squealed Aunt Petunia, but again Vernon waved her down. Slights on his personal appearance were it seemed as nothing to the danger he had spotted.
“Just in case you’ve forgotten,” said Harry, “I’ve already got a house my godfather left me one. So why would I want this one? All the happy memories?”
There was silence. Harry thought he had rather impressed his uncle with this argument.
“You claim,” said Uncle Vernon, starting to pace yet again, “that this Lord Thing – ”
“ – Voldemort,” said Harry impatiently, “and we’ve been through this about a hundred times already. This isn’t a claim, it’s fact. Dumbledore told you last year, and Kingsley and Mr. Weasley – ”
Vernon Dursley hunched his shoulders angrily, and Harry guessed that his uncle was attempting to ward off recollections of the unannounced visit, a few days into Harry’s summer holidays, of two fully grown wizards. The arrival on the doorstep of Kingsley Shacklebolt and Arthur Weasley had come as a most unpleasant shock to the Dursleys. Harry had to admit, however that as Mr. Weasley had once demolished half of the living room, his reappearance could not have been expected to delight Uncle Vernon.
“ – Kingsley and Mr. Weasley explained it all as well,” Harry pressed on remorselessly, “Once I’m seventeen, the protective charm that keeps me safe will break, and that exposes you as well as me. The Order is sure Voldemort will target you, whether to torture you to try and find out where I am, or because he thinks by holding you hostage I’d come and try to rescue you.”
Uncle Vernon’s and Harry’s eyes met. Harry was sure that in that instant they were both wondering the same thing. Then Uncle Vernon walked on and Harry resumed, “You’ve got to go into hiding and the Order wants to help. You’re being offered serious protection, the best there is.”
Uncle Vernon said nothing but continued to pace up and down. Outside the sun hung low over the privet hedges. The next door neighbor’s lawn mower stalled again.
“I thought there was a Ministry of Magic?” asked Vernon Dursley abruptly.
“There is,” said Harry, surprised.
“Well, then, why can’t they protect us? It seems to me that, as innocent victims, guilty of nothing more than harboring a marked man, we ought to qualify for government protection!”
Harry laughed; he could not help himself. It was so very typical of his uncle to put his hopes in the establishment, even within this world that he despised and mistrusted. “You heard what Mr. Weasley and Kingsley said,” Harry replied. “We think the Ministry has been infiltrated.”
Uncle Vernon strode back to the fireplace and back breathing so strongly that his great black mustache rippled his face still purple with concentration.
“All right,” he said. Stopping in front of Harry get again. “All right, let’s say for the sake of argument we accept this protection. I still don’t see why we can’t have that Kingsley bloke.”
Harry managed not to roll his eyes, but with difficulty. This question had also been addressed half a dozen times.
“As I’ve told you,” he said through gritted teeth, “Kingsley is protecting the Mug – I mean, your Prime Minister.”
“Exactly – he’s the best!” said Uncle Vernon, pointing at the blank television screen. The Dursleys had spotted Kingsley on the news, walking along the Muggle Prime Minister as he visited a hospital. This, and the fact that Kingsley had mastered the knack of dressing like a Muggle, not to mention a certain reassuring something in his slow, deep voice, had caused the Dursleys to take to Kingsley in a way that they had certainly not done with any other wizard, although it was true that they had never seen him with earring in.
“Well, he’s taken,” said Harry. “But Hestia Jones and Dedalus Diggle are more than up to the job – ”
“If we’d even seen CVs…” began Uncle Vernon, but Harry lost patience. Getting to his feet, he advanced on his uncle, not pointing at the TV set himself.
“These accidents aren’t accidents – the crashed and explosions and derailments and whatever else has happened since we last watched the news. People are disappearing and dying and he’s behind it – Voldemort. I’ve told you this over and over again, he kills Muggles for fun. Even the fogs – they’re caused by dementors, and if you can’t remember what they are, ask your son!”
Dudley’s hands jerked upward to tower his mouth. With his parents’ and Harry’s eyes upon him, he slowly lowered them again and asked, “There are… more of them?”
“More?” laughed Harry. “More than the two that attacked us, you mean? Of course there are hundreds, maybe thousands by this time, seeing as they feed off fear and despair – ”
“All right, all right blustered,” blustered Vernon Dursley. “You’ve made your point – ”
“I hope so,” said Harry, “because once I’m seventeen, all of them – Death Eaters, elementors, maybe even Inferi – which means dead bodies enchanted by a Dark wizard – will be able to find you and will certainly attack you. And if you remember the last time you tried to outrun wizards, I think you’ll agree you need help.”
There was a brief silence in which the distant echo of Hagrid smashing down a wooden front door seemed to reverberate through the intervening years. Aunt Petunia was looking at Uncle Vernon; Dudley was staring at Harry. Finally Uncle Vernon blurted out, “But what about my work? What about Dudley’s school? I don’t suppose those things matter to a bunch of layabout wizards – ”
“Don’t you understand?” shouted Harry. “They will torture and kill you like they did my parents!”
“Dad,” said Dudley in a loud voice, “Dad – I’m going with these Order people.”
“Dudley,” said Harry, “for the first time in your life, you’re talking sense.” He knew the battle was won. If Dudley was frightened enough to accept the Order’s help, his parents would accompany him. There could be no question of being separated from their Duddykins. Harry glanced at the carriage clock on the mantelpiece.
“They’ll be here in about five minutes,” he said, and when one of the Dursleys replied, he left the room. The prospect of parting – probably forever – from his aunt, uncle, and cousin was one that he was able to contemplate quite cheerfully but there was nevertheless a certain awkwardness in the air. What did you say to one another at the end of sixteen years’ solid dislike?
Back in his bedroom, Harry fiddled aimlessly with his rucksack then poked a couple of owl nuts through the bats of Hedwig’s cage. They fell with dull thuds to the bottom where she ignored them.
“We’re leaving soon, really soon,” Harry told her. “And then you’ll be able to fly again.”
The doorbell rang. Harry hesitated, then headed back out of his room and downstairs. It was too much to expect Hestia and Dedalus to cope with the Dursleys on their own.
“Harry Potter!” squeaked an excited voice, the moment Harry had opened the door; a small man in a mauve top hat that was sweeping him a deep bow. “An honor as ever!”
“Thanks, Dedalus,” said Harry, bestowing a small and embarrassed smile upon the dark haired Hestia. “It’s really good of you to do this… They’re through here, my aunt and uncle and cousin…”
“Good day to you, Harry Potter’s relatives!” said Dedalus happily striding into the living room. The Dursleys did not look at all happy to be addressed thus; Harry half expected another change of mind. Dudley shrank neared to his mother at the sight of the witch and wizard.
“I see you are packed and ready. Excellent! The plan, as Harry has told you, is a simple one,” said Dedalus, pulling an immense pocket watch out of his waistcoat and examining it. “We shall be leaving before Harry does. Due to the danger of using magic in your house –Harry being still underage it could provide the Ministry with an excuse to arrest him – we shall be driving, say, ten miles or so before Disapparating to the safe location we have picked out for you. You know how to drive, I take it?” He asked Uncle Vernon politely.
“Know how to –? Of course I ruddy well know how to drive!” spluttered Uncle Vernon.
“Very clever of you, sir, very clever. I personally would be utterly bamboozled by all those buttons and knobs,” said Dedalus. He was clearly under the impression that he was flattering Vernon Dursley, who was visibly losing confidence in the plan with every word Dedalus spoke.
“Can’t even drive,” he muttered under his breath, his mustache rippling indignantly, but fortunately neither Dedalus nor Hestia seemed to hear him.
“You, Harry,” Dedalus continued, “will wait here for your guard. There has been a little change in the arrangements – ”
“What d’you mean?” said Harry at once. “I thought Mad-Eye was going to come and take me by Side Along-Apparition?”
“Can’t do it,” said Hestia tersely, “Mad-Eye will explain.”
The Dursleys, who had listened to all of this with looks of utter incomprehension on their faces, jumped as a loud voice screeched, “Hurry up!” Harry looked all around the room before realizing the voice had issued from Dedalus’s pocket watch.
“Quite right, were operating to a very tight schedule,” said Dedalus nodding at his watch and tucking it back into his waist coat. “We are attempting to time your departure from the house with your family’s Disapparition, Harry thus the charm breaks the moment you all head for safety.” He turned to the Dursleys, “Well, are we all packed and ready to go?”
None of them answered him. Uncle Vernon was still staring appalled at the bulge in Dedalus’s waistcoat pocket.
“Perhaps we should wait outside in the hall, Dedalus,” murmured Hestia. She clearly felt that it would be tactless for them to remain the room while Harry and the Dursleys exchanged loving, possibly tearful farewells.
“There’s no need,” Harry muttered, but Uncle Vernon made any further explanation unnecessary by saying loudly, “Well, this is good-bye then boy.”
He swung his right arm upward to shake Harry’s hand, but at the last moment seemed unable to face it, and merely closed his fist and began swinging it backward and forward like a metronome.
“Ready, Duddy?” asked Petunia, fussily checking the clasp of her handbag so as to avoid looking at Harry altogether.
Dudley did not answer but stood there with his mouth slightly ajar, reminding Harry a little of the giant, Grawp.
“Come along, then,” said Uncle Vernon.
He had already reached the living room door when Dudley mumbled, “I don’t understand.”
“What don’t you understand, popkin?” asked Petunia looking up at her son.
Dudley raised a large, hamlike hand to point at Harry.
“Why isn’t he coming with us?”
Uncle Vernon and Aunt Petunia froze when they stood staring at Dudley as though he had just expressed a desire to become a ballerina.
“What?” said Uncle Vernon loudly.
“Why isn’t he coming too?” asked Dudley.
“Well, he – doesn’t want to,” said Uncle Vernon, turning to glare at Harry and adding, “You don’t want to, do you?”
“Not in the slightest,” said Harry.
“There you are,” Uncle Vernon told Dudley. “Now come on we’re off.”
He marched out of the room. They heard the front door open, but Dudley did not move and after a few faltering steps Aunt Petunia stopped too.
“What now?” barked Uncle Vernon, reappearing in the doorway.
It seemed that Dudley was struggling with concepts too difficult to put into words. After several moments of apparently painful internal struggle he said, “But where’s he going to go?”
Aunt Petunia and Uncle Vernon looked at each other. It was clear that Dudley was frightening them. Hestia Jones broke the silence.
“But… surely you know where your nephew is going?” she asked looking bewildered.
“Certainly we know,” said Vernon Dursley. “He’s off with some of your lot, isn’t he? Right, Dudley, let’s get in the car, you heard the man, we’re in a hurry.”
Again, Vernon Dursley marched as far as the front door, but Dudley did not follow.
“Off with some of our lot?”
Hestia looked outraged. Harry had met this attitude before Witches and wizards seemed stunned that his closed living relatives took so little interest in the famous Harry Potter.
“It’s fine,” Harry assured her. “It doesn’t matter, honestly.”
“Doesn’t matter?” repeated Hestia, her voice rising considerably.
“Don’t these people realize what you’ve been through? What danger you are in? The unique position you hold in the hearts of the anti Voldemort movement?”
“Er – no, they don’t,” said Harry. “They think I’m a waste of space, actually but I’m used to – ”
“I don’t think you’re a waste of space”
If Harry had not seen Dudley’s lips move, he might not have believed it. As it was, he stared at Dudley for several seconds before accepting that it must have been his cousin who had spoken; for one thing, Dudley had turned red. Harry was embarrassed and astonished himself.
“Well… er… thanks, Dudley.”
Again, Dudley appeared to grapple with thoughts too unwieldy for expression before mumbling, “You saved my life,”
“Not really,” said Harry. “It was your soul the dementor would have taken…”
He looked curiously at his cousin. They had had virtually no contact during this summer or last, as Harry had come back to Privet Drive so briefly and kept to his room so much. It now dawned on Harry, however, that the cup of cold tea on which he had trodden that morning might not have been a booby trap at all. Although rather touched he was nevertheless quite relieved that Dudley appeared to have exhausted his ability to express his feelings. After opening his mouth once or twice more, Dudley subsided into scarlet-faced silence.
Aunt Petunia burst into tears. Hestia Jones gave her an approving look that changed to outrage as Aunt Petunia ran forward and embraced Dudley rather than Harry. “S-so sweet, Dudders…” she sobbed into his massive chest. “S-such a lovely b-boy… s-saying thank you…”
“But he hasn’t said thank you at all!” said Hestia indignantly. “He only said he didn’t think Harry was a waste of space!”
“Yea but coming from Dudley that’s like ‘I love you,’” said Harry, torn between annoyance and a desire to laugh as Aunt Petunia continued to clutch at Dudley as if he had just saved Harry from a burning building.
“Are we going or not?” roared Uncle Vernon, reappearing yet again at the living room door. “I thought we were on a tight schedule!”
“Yes –yes, we are,” said Dedalus Diggle, who had been watching these exchanged with an air of bemusement and now seemed to pull himself together. “We really must be off. Harry – ”
He tripped forward and wrung Harry’s hand with both of his own.
“ – good luck. I hope we meet again. The hopes of the Wizarding world rest upon your shoulders.”
“Oh,” said Harry, “right. Thanks.”
“Farwell, Harry,” said Hestia also clasping his hand. “Our thoughts go with you.”
“I hope everything’s okay,” said Harry with a glance toward Aunt Petunia and Dudley.
“Oh I’m sure we shall end up the best of chums,” said Diggle slightly, waving his hat as he left the room. Hestia followed him.
Dudley gently released himself from his mother’s clutches and walked toward Harry who had to repress an urge to threaten him with magic. Then Dudley held out his large, pink hand.
“Blimey, Dudley,” said Harry over Aunt Petunia’s renewed sobs, “did the dementors blow a different personality into you?”
“Dunno,” muttered Dudley, “See you, Harry.”
“Yea …” said Harry, raking Dudley’s hand and shaking it. “Maybe. Take care, Big D.”
Dudley nearly smiled. They lumbered from the room. Harry heard his heavy footfalls on the graveled drive, and then a car door slammed.
Aunt Petunia whose face had been buried in her handkerchief looked around at the sound. She did not seem to have expected to find herself alone with Harry. Hastily stowing her wet handkerchief into her pocket, she said, “Well – good-bye” and marched towards the door without looking at him.
“Good-bye” said Harry.
She stopped and looked back. For a moment Harry had the strangest feeling that she wanted to say something to him; She gave him an odd, tremulous look and seemed to
teeter on the edge of speech, but then, with a little of her head, she hustled out of the room after he husband and son.
前门的撞击声传到了楼上,一个声音咆哮着:“嘿!小子!”
  然而经历了十六年被呼来喝去的日子的哈利,这会儿当然没有立刻回应。他仍然看着狭长的碎镜片,有那么一刹那,他以为自己看到了邓布利多的眼睛。直到弗农姨父又吼了一声“小子!”,哈利这才慢慢地起身下床,向卧室门口走去,中途他把碎镜片放进了他将要带走的旅行包里。
  “别磨蹭!”弗农·德思礼冲着楼梯上的哈利喊道,“下来,我有话要说。”
  哈利双手插在口袋里,慢悠悠地走下楼梯。他环视了一下客厅,发现德思礼一家三口都在。他们穿得好像正要出门似的:弗农姨父穿着一件旧破的夹克,而达力——哈利的那个大块头、金发、肌肉发达的表兄则穿着一件皮夹克。
  “怎么了?”哈利问。
  “坐下!”弗农姨父说。哈利挑起眉毛,“请!”弗农姨父补充了一句,微微的畏缩了一下,好象那个字很难说出口一样。哈利坐下来,他觉得自己已经知道接下来要发生什么了。他的姨夫开始来回踱步,佩妮姨妈和达力都期待地看着他。终于,弗农姨父皱紧了他紫色的大脸,在哈利面前停了下来,开口说道:
  “我改变主意了。”
  “真令人意外啊。”哈利讽刺地说。
  “你竟然用那种语气——”佩妮姨妈用那尖刻的声音说,然而弗农姨父挥手制止了她。“那些全都是空话,”弗农姨父用他猪一样的小眼睛盯着哈利说,“我一个字都不打算相信。我们就待在这里,哪儿都不去。”
  哈利看着他的姨夫,感到又好气又好笑。过去的四个礼拜里,弗农姨父每隔24个小时都要改变一次主意,把行李放到车上,又拿出来,再放进去,每改变一次主意都要重复一遍。哈利最喜欢的一次是,弗农姨父不知道达力在上次收拾行李时把哑铃放进了箱子,于是把那箱子提起来准备放进汽车行李箱,结果--疼地他尖叫咒骂着摔了个跟头。
  “都是因为你,”弗农姨父一边说着,一边重新开始在客厅里踱来踱去,“我们——佩妮、达力和我——陷入了危险之中,因为那些……那些……”
  “‘我们那种人’,是吗?”哈利说。
  “总之我不信,”弗农姨父重复了一遍,再次停在哈利面前,“昨晚我想了大半夜,我确信这是一个阴谋,为的就是要得到房子。”
  “房子?”哈利重复道,“什么房子?”
  “这所房子!”弗农姨父尖叫道,额头上的青筋跳动着,“我们的房子!现在这里的房价飙升!你想把我们都支开,然后用一些骗术诡计,当我们还蒙在鼓里的时候房子就成了你的了,然后——”
  “你疯了吗?”哈利问道,“为了得到这所房子?难道你真的和看上去一样蠢?”
  “你怎么敢——!”佩妮姨妈尖叫道,但是弗农再一次制止了她,他的表情看起来无所畏惧。
  “恐怕你们忘了,”哈利说,“我的教父已经留了一所房子给我。我怎么会想要你们的?难道是为了这里的美好回忆吗?”
  房间里出现了一阵沉默。哈利觉得自己已经在这次辩论中压制住了他的姨夫。
  “你声称,”弗农姨父说,再次开始踱步,“那个什么魔——”“伏地魔”哈利不耐烦的说,“我们已经讨论过一百次了。那并不是我声称,而是事实。去年邓布利多告诉过你,金斯莱和韦斯莱先生也告诉过你。”
  弗农姨父怒气冲冲的耸起肩膀,哈利猜他姨夫一定是在试图摆脱关于那些不速之客的记忆,在哈利刚放暑假的那几天,两个成年巫师——金斯莱·沙克尔和亚瑟·韦斯莱的到访,对德思礼一家来说,是非常不愉快的一次意外。哈利不得不承认,不管怎么说韦斯莱先生曾经毁掉德思礼家的半个客厅,他的再次到访绝不会令弗农姨父开心。
  “金斯莱和韦斯莱先生已经解释的很清楚了,”哈利冷冷的指出,“一旦我年满十七周岁,保护我的魔法就失效了,那意味着你们会和我一样被暴露出来。凤凰社确信伏地魔一定会拿你们当靶子,他会折磨你们来试图找到我,或者他认为只要把你们当作人质,我就会去救你们。”弗农姨父和哈利目光交汇,哈利确定那个时刻他们想的是同一件事。
  弗农姨父继续踱步,哈利接着说道:“你们要藏起来,凤凰社会帮助你们,并且给你们最完善的保护。”
  弗农姨父一言不发,只是走来走去。太阳已经落到了女贞路的篱笆下面,隔壁邻居家的割草机又停了下来。
  “你们不是有个魔法部吗?”弗农姨父突然说道。
  “没错”哈利有些惊讶。
  “那么,为什么他们不来保护我们?在我看来,作为无辜的受害者,我们除了窝藏一个被关注的家伙之外没有任何罪过,我们有权利得到政府的保护!”
  哈利实在忍不住,他放声大笑。那真是典型的弗农姨父,即便他藐视,猜忌这个世界,他居然还是寄希望于某个机构。
  “韦斯莱先生和金斯莱已经告诉过你了,”哈利重复道,“我们认为魔法部已经被他们那些人腐蚀了。”
  弗农姨父大步退回到壁炉边,用力地倒吸了一口气,以至于他的大黑胡子起了波纹,而他仍然皱着那张紫脸。
  “好吧,”他说,再一次停在哈利面前,“好吧,就当是为了这次的争论,我们接受他们的保护,不过我还是不明白为什么不能让那个金斯莱小子保护我们。”
  哈利使劲儿控制着翻白眼的冲动,但那非常困难,这个问题同样被讨论了好几次了。
  “我告诉过你了,”他咬牙切齿的说,“金斯莱要保护麻——我的意思是,你们的首相。”
  “显然-他是最棒的!”弗农姨父指着空白的电视屏幕说。德思礼一家在新闻里看到过金斯莱陪同麻瓜首相去医院探访。金斯莱完全掌握了打扮地像一个麻瓜的诀窍,加上他那令人安心的缓慢低沉的嗓音,这一切使得德思礼一家对金斯莱另眼相看,尽管他们从来都没见过金斯莱戴耳环的样子。
  “他已经有任务了,”哈利说,“但是海丝佳·琼斯和德达洛·迪歌更适合这份工作。”
  “如果我们看过他俩的简历……”弗农姨父刚开口,哈利已经失去耐心,他走到姨夫的前面,独自盯着电视机说道:“那些看起来像意外的事故不是意外——坠机、爆炸、列车出轨,还有从我们最后一次看新闻后发生的所有事情都不是。人们失踪和死亡都是他幕后操纵的——伏地魔。我一次又一次的告诉过你们,他杀人不眨眼。甚至那些雾气——那都是摄魂怪造成的,如果你不记得他们是什么,去问你儿子!”
  达利突然用双手捂住了嘴,在他父母和哈利的注视下,他慢慢的把手放下来,开口问道:“他们有…更多的?”“更多?”哈利笑了,“比袭击我们的那两只要多吗,你想问这个吗?当然!现在有几百个,也许几千个,依靠恐惧和绝望生存……”
  “好吧,好吧别吓人了,”弗农姨父喃喃的说,“你已经说清楚了。”
  “希望如此,”哈利说,“因为一旦我年满十七岁,所有的那些东西——食死徒、摄魂怪,也许还有阴尸,也就是被黑巫师控制的死尸,那些东西都可能会找到你们并且袭击你们。如果你们还记得上一次试图摆脱巫师的情景,我想你会同意接受帮助的。”
  房间里出现了短暂的沉默,海格撞碎木门的遥远的声音似乎穿越时空再次回荡起来(第一年的时候)。佩妮姨妈看着弗农姨父,达力看着哈利。最终,弗农姨父冲口而出:“我的工作怎么办?达力的学校怎么办?我不认为这些事情对于一群懒惰的巫师来说有任何意义。
  “你还不明白吗?”哈利喊道,“他们会折磨你们,杀死你们,就像当初对我父母那样!”
  “爸爸,”达力大声的说,“爸爸,我要跟那些凤凰社的人走。”
  “达力,”哈利说,“你这辈子总算说了句有用的话。”
  他知道自己赢了,如果达力因为恐惧而接受凤凰社的帮助,他的父母会陪他一起的。毫无疑问他们将撤离他们的老古董房子。哈利看了一眼壁炉上的旅行钟。“他们大概5分钟后到”他说,没等德思礼家的人开口,他就离开了房间。曾经他以为自己会因为与姨妈、姨夫以及表兄永远的告别而万分开心,但如今空气里却有种尴尬和难为情的味道。16年的相看两厌将要结束的时候,你会对对方说些什么呢?
  回到卧室,哈利漫无目的的翻着他的背包,然后在海德薇的笼子里翻出两盒猫头鹰坚果。她没有理会那两盒砰地一声掉到地上的食物。“我们就快走了,很快就走,”哈利对她说,“然后你就又可以飞翔了。”
  门铃响了,哈利犹豫了一下,走出房间,下了楼。他不能指望海丝佳·琼斯和德达洛·迪歌能够单独与德思礼和平相处。
  “哈利波特!”哈利刚打开门,一个激动的声音就尖叫到,那个戴着紫红色礼帽的矮个男人对着他深深的鞠了一躬,“一如既往的荣幸!”
  “谢谢你,德达洛”哈利说,有点窘迫地对着黑头发的海丝佳微微一笑,“你们能来帮忙真是太好了……他们在那里,我的姨妈、姨夫还有表兄……”
  “你们好,哈利波特的亲人们!”德达洛走进客厅开心的说。德思礼一家看起来并没因此觉得开心,哈利有一半的心期待着他们再次改变主意。达利一见到巫师就缩在他妈妈身后。
  “看来你们都已经准备好了,棒极了!就像哈利告诉你们的那样,这是一个简单的计划,”德达洛一边说,一边从背心口袋中掏出一个大怀表看了看,“我们比哈利走的早,如果在你们家里使用了魔法会有危险——哈利还未成年,在这里使用魔法的话魔法部就有借口来逮捕他——所以我们开车走,比方说,十英里左右,我们会幻影显形到给你们安排好的安全地点。我想,你知道如何开车吧?”他礼貌的询问弗农姨父。
  “知道如何——?我当然知道怎么开车!”弗农姨父气急败坏的说。
  “您非常聪明,先生,非常聪明。就我个人而言,那些按钮让我十分迷惑。”德达洛说,很显然他是想要讨好弗农姨父,但是弗农姨父显然因为德达洛的这些话,对计划丧失了信心。
  “连开车都不会,”他咕哝着,胡须气愤的颤动着,所幸德达洛和海思佳都没有听到他讲的话。
  “你,哈利,”德达洛接着说道,“要在这里等你的护卫前来。安排上有了一点小变化……”
  “什么意思?”哈利立刻问到,“我以为是疯眼汉来接我,从飞路网过来。”
  “不能那样了,”德达洛简洁的说,“疯眼汉会解释的。”德思礼一家听着这些对话,一脸的迷茫。“快点!”德思礼一家被这不知从哪冒出来的尖叫吓了一跳,哈利到处望了望一下才发现声音是德达洛的老怀表发出来的。
  “就是,我们的行程非常紧张,”德达洛冲着老怀表点点头,把它放回背心口袋里,“我们尽量掐准了你离开这里和你的家人幻影显形的时间,哈利,所有咒语将会在你们都安全了的那一刻消失。”他转向德思礼,说:“那么,所有人都准备好出发了吗?”
  没人回答他。弗农姨父仍然惊骇的盯着德达洛背心口袋突起来的那部分。
  “也许我们应该去外面的门厅等一下,德达洛。”海斯佳小声的说。她显然觉得这时候留在屋里是不明智的,哈利可能要和德思礼一家来个伤感落泪的道别。
  “不必了,”哈利咕哝了一声,但是弗农姨父夸张地大声表达了同样的意思:
  “那么,再见了,小子。”
  他伸出右臂靠近哈利的手,但是最后一刻似乎有些畏缩,然后合上拳头前后挥了两下,像个节拍器一样。
  “准备好了吗,达达?”佩妮姨妈问,她忽然没道理地检查起手提包的扣子来,好像为了避免看到哈利。
  达力并没有回答,只是微微张开嘴巴站在那里,这让哈利想起了巨人格洛普。
  “那么,走吧。”弗农姨父走到了客厅门口,这时候达力开口说道:“我不明白。”
  “你不明白什么啊?宝贝?”佩妮看着她的儿子问。
  达力抬起粗大如火腿一般的手,指着哈利:“为什么他不和我们一起走?”
  弗农姨父和佩妮姨妈僵在原地,他们盯着达力,就好象达力刚才说的他想要当一个芭蕾舞演员一般。
  “你说什么?”弗农姨父大声的说。
  “为什么他不一起走?”达力问。
  “嗯……他……不想走,”弗农姨父说完,把脸转向哈利,补充了一句,“你不想走,对吧?”
  “一点都不想。”哈利说。
  “你明白了吧,”弗农姨父对达力说,“好了,我们现在出发吧。”
  他向房间外面走去,打开前门,但是达力仍然没有动,佩妮姨妈迟疑的走了两步,也停下来了。
  “现在是怎么了?”弗农姨父咆哮着又出现在门口。
  达力似乎在很费劲的要把想法转化成语言说出来,经过了几秒钟痛苦的内心挣扎,他终于开了口:“但是,他要去哪里呢?”
  佩妮姨妈和弗农姨父对视了一眼,很显然达力把他们吓到了。海思佳打破了沉默:“但是……你们一定知道你们的外甥要去哪里吧?”她迷惑的问。
  “我们当然知道,”弗农姨父说,“他要去和你们那种人在一起,不是吗?好了,达力,我们上车去,你听到那个男人的话了,时间很紧,快过来。”
  弗农姨父再一次走到了前门,可是达力仍然没有动。
  “去和我们这种人一起?”海斯佳看起来被侮辱了。哈利已经见过巫师们被德思礼一家所震惊的样子了,他们惊讶于这些人竟然对大名鼎鼎的哈利波特如此不在意。
  “没关系,”哈利让她放心,“说实在的,我不介意。”
  “不介意?”海斯佳提高声音重复了一遍。
  “这些人根本就没有意识到你将要做什么吗?他们不知道你要面临多少危险吗?他们不知道你在对抗伏地魔的战斗中扮演着多么重要角色吗?”
  “呃……是的,他们不知道,”哈利说。“他们觉得我是个垃圾,事实上,我以前确实是——”
  “我不觉得你是垃圾”要哈利不是亲眼看到达力的嘴唇在动,他绝对不相信这话是他说的,他看了达力几秒钟,才接受了那些话是出自他的表兄之口这个事实,而且,达力的脸红了。哈利既窘迫又惊讶:“嗯……呃……谢谢你,达力。”
  达力又一次很困难与自己的思想做斗争,想要把想法表达出来,他咕哝道:“你救了我的命。”
  “不完全是,”哈利说,“摄魂怪要的是你的灵魂……”
  他好奇的看着他的表兄,其实无论是去年夏天还是今年夏天,他们都没怎么说话,因为哈利回女贞路的时间非常短,而他把自己关在房间的时间非常久。哈利渐渐的明白过来,那杯他踩到冰茶也许并不是个恶作剧。虽然他很感动,但是看到达力因为表达自己的感受以后筋疲力尽,再说不出话了,哈利还是松了一口气。达力又试着张了一两次嘴,还是红着脸安静了下来。
  佩妮姨妈早已经痛哭流涕了。海斯佳原本满意的表情在看到佩妮姨妈跑过去拥抱的人是达力而不是哈利之后,转变成了愤怒。
  “真是……真是太贴心了,达达……”她扑在他那结实的胸口上哭着说,“这么……这么可爱的男……男孩……说……说谢谢你……”
  “但是他根本没说谢谢!”海斯佳愤怒的说,“他只是说他不认为哈利是垃圾!”
  “是的,但是达力说出那样的话,就相当于说‘我爱你’了,”哈利说,哭笑不得地看着佩妮姨妈仍然紧紧地抓住达利,好像他刚把哈利从失火的房子里救了似的。
  “我们到底走不走?”弗农姨父吼道,再一次出现在客厅门口,“我还以为我们的时间很紧呢!”
  “是的……是的,我们确实时间很紧,”德达洛·迪歌说,他刚才一直很困惑的看着这些变故,这会儿终于回过神来了。“我们确实要马上出发了,哈利……”很快走到哈利身边,双手紧握哈利的手,“……祝你好运,我希望我们可以再见。拯救巫师界就靠你了。”
  “噢,”哈利说,“好,谢谢。”
  “非常好,哈利,”海斯佳也握住他的手说,“我们的心和你在一起。”
  “希望一切顺利,”哈利看了一眼佩妮姨妈和达力说。
  “噢,我想我们一定会成为好哥们儿的,”迪歌说,他轻轻的挥了一下帽子,走出房间。海斯佳也跟着离开了。
  达力轻轻的从他妈妈手里挣脱开,走到了曾经用魔法威胁过他的那个人身边,然后他伸出粉红色的大手。
  “哎呀,达力,”哈利在佩妮姨妈的呜咽声中说,“摄魂怪把你变了一个人吗?”
  “谁知道呢,”达力咕哝着,“再见,哈利。”
  “嗯……”哈利说,握住达力的手摇了摇,“也许能再见,当心点,D哥。”
  达力几乎笑出来了。他们一起走出屋子,哈利听着自觉沉重的脚步声穿过沙石路,然后车门关上了。
  佩妮姨妈的脸一直埋在手帕里,听到声音了才抬起头,发现自己竟然和哈利单独在一起了。她飞快的把手帕放进口袋里,说:“那么,再见。”然后没有再看哈利一眼,向门外走去。
  “再见。”哈利说。
  她突然停住了,转过头来,有那么一会儿,哈利有一种奇怪的感觉,好象佩妮有什么话要对他说;她用一种古怪而又震撼的目光看着哈利,似乎马上就要说出口了,但是,她只是猛地转身跟在丈夫和儿子后面,离开了房间。

慕若涵

ZxID:14387487


等级: 总版主
配偶: 时不予
爱就像蓝天白云,晴空万里,突然暴风雨!
举报 只看该作者 4楼  发表于: 2013-11-02 0

Chapter 4 The Seven Potters
Harry ran back upstairs to his bedroom, arriving at the window just in time to see the Dursleys’ car swinging out of the drive and off up the road. Dedalus’s top hat was visible between Aunt Petunia and Dudley in the backseat. The car turned right at the end of Privet Drive, its windows burned scarlet for a moment in the now setting sun, and then it was gone.
Harry picked up Hedwig’s cage, his Firebolt, and his rucksack, gave his unnaturally tidy bedroom one last sweeping look, and then made his ungainly way back downstairs to the hall, where he deposited cage, broomstick, and bag near the foot of the stairs. The light was fading rapidly, the hall full of shadows in the evening light. It felt most strange to stand here in the silence and know that he was about to leave the house for the last time. Long ago, when he had been left alone while the Dursleys went out to enjoy themselves, the hours of solitude had been a rare treat. Pausing only to sneak something tasty from the fridge, he had rushed upstairs to play on Dudley’s computer, or put on the television and flicked through the channels to his heart’s content. It gave him an odd, empty feeling remembering those times; it was like remembering a younger brother whom he had lost.
“Don’t you want to take a last look at the place?” he asked Hedwig, who was still sulking with her head under her wing. “We’ll never be here again. Don’t you want to remember all the good times? I mean, look at this doormat. What memories … Dudley sobbed on it after I saved him from the dementors … Turns out he was grateful after all, can you believe it? … And last summer, Dumbledore walked through that front door …”
Harry lost the thread of his thoughts for a moment and Hedwig did nothing to help him retrieve it, but continued to sit with her head under her wing. Harry turned his back on the front door.
“And under here, Hedwig” – Harry pulled open a door under the stairs – “is where I used to sleep! You never knew me then – Blimey, it’s small, I’d forgotten …”
Harry looked around at the stacked shoes and umbrellas remembering how he used to wake every morning looking up at the underside of the staircase, which was more often than not adorned with a spider or two. Those had been the days before he had known anything about his true identity; before he had found out how his parents had died or why such strange things often happened around him. But Harry could still remember the dreams that had dogged him, even in those days: confused dreams involving flashes of green light and once – Uncle Vernon had nearly crashed the car when Harry had recounted it – a flying motorbike …
There was a sudden, deafening roar from somewhere nearby. Harry straightened up with a jerk and smacked the top of his head on the low door frame. Pausing only to employ a few of Uncle Vernon’s choicest swear words, he staggered back into the kitchen, clutching his head and staring out of the window into the back garden.
The darkness seemed to be rippling, the air itself quivering. Then, one by one, figures began to pop into sight as their Disillusionment Charms lifted. Dominating the scene was Hagrid, wearing a helmet and goggles and sitting astride an enormous motorbike with a black sidecar attached. All around him other people were dismounting from brooms and, in two cases, skeletal, black winged horses.
Wrenching open the back door, Harry hurtled into their midst. There was a general cry of greeting as Hermione flung her arms around him, Ron clapped him on the back, and Hagrid said, “All righ’, Harry? Ready fer the off?”
“Definitely,” said Harry, beaming around at them all. “But I wasn’t expecting this many of you!”
“Change of plan,” growled Mad-Eye, who was holding two enormous bulging sacks, and whose magical eye was spinning from darkening sky to house to garden with dizzying rapidity. “Let’s get undercover before we talk you through it.”
Harry led them all back into the kitchen where, laughing and chattering, they settled on chairs, sat themselves upon Aunt Petunia’s gleaming work surfaces, or leaned up against her spotless appliances; Ron, long and lanky; Hermione, her bushy hair tied back in a long plait; Fred and George, grinning identically; Bill, badly scarred and longhaired; Mr. Weasley, kind-faced, balding, his spectacles a little awry; Mad-Eye, battle-worn, one-legged, his bright blue magical eye whizzing in its socket; Tonks, whose short hair was her favorite shade of bright pink; Lupin, grayer, more lined; Fleur, slender and beautiful, with her long silvery blonde hair; Kingsley, bald and broad-shouldered; Hagrid, with his wild hair and beard, standing hunchbacked to avoid hitting his head on the ceiling; and Mundungus Fletcher, small, dirty, and hangdog, with his droopy beady hound’s eyes and matted hair. Harry’s heart seemed to expand and glow at the sight: He felt incredibly fond of all of them, even Mundungus, whom he had tried to strangle the last time they had met.
“Kingsley, I thought you were looking after the Muggle Prime Minister?” he called across the room.
“He can get along without me for one night,” said Kingsley, “You’re more important.”
“Harry, guess what?” said Tonks from her perch on top of the washing machine, and she wiggled her left hand at him; a ring glistened there.
“You got married?” Harry yelped, looking from her to Lupin.
“I’m sorry you couldn’t be there, Harry, it was very quiet.”
“That’s brilliant, congrat – ”
“All right, all right, we’ll have time for a cozy catch-up later,” roared Moody over the hubbub, and silence fell in the kitchen. Moody dropped his sacks at his feet and turned to Harry. “As Dedalus probably told you, we had to abandon Plan A. Pius Thicknesse has gone over, which gives us a big problem. He’s made it an imprisonable offense to connect this house to the Floo Network, place a Portkey here, or Apparate in or out. All done in the name of your protection, to prevent You-Know-Who getting in at you. Absolutely pointless, seeing as your mother’s charm does that already. What he’s really done is to stop you getting out of here safely.”
“Second problem: You’re underage, which means you’ve still got the Trace on you.”
“I don’t – ”
“The Trace, the Trace!” said Mad-Eye impatiently. “The charm that detects magical activity around under-seventeens, the way the Ministry finds out about underage magic! If you, or anyone around you, casts a spell to get you out of here, Thicknesse is going to know about it, and so will the Death Eaters.”
“We can’t wait for the Trace to break, because the moment you turn seventeen you’ll lose all the protection your mother gave you. In short, Pius Thicknesse thinks he’s got you cornered good and proper.”
Harry could not help but agree with the unknown Thicknesse.
“So what are we going to do?”
“We’re going to use the only means of transport left to us, the only ones the Trace can’t detect, because we don’t need to cast spells to use them: brooms, thestrals, and Hagrid’s motorbike.”
Harry could see flaws in this plan; however, he held his tongue to give Mad-Eye the chance to address them.
“Now, your mother’s charm will only break under two conditions: when you come of age, or” – Moody gestured around the pristine kitchen – “you no longer call this place home. You and your aunt and uncle are going your separate ways tonight, in the full understanding that you’re never going to live together again, correct?”
Harry nodded.
“So this time, when you leave, there’ll be no going back, and the charm will break the moment you get outside its range. We’re choosing to break it early, because the alternative is waiting for You-Know-Who to come and seize you the moment you turn seventeen.”
“The one thing we’ve got on our side is that You-Know-Who doesn’t know we’re moving you tonight. We’ve leaked a fake trail to the Ministry: They think you’re not leaving until the thirtieth. However, this is You-Know-Who we’re dealing with, so we can’t rely on him getting the date wrong; he’s bound to have a couple of Death Eaters patrolling the skies in this general area, just in case. So, we’ve given a dozen different houses every protection we can throw at them. They all look like they could be the place we’re going to hide you, they’ve all got some connection with the Order: my house, Kingsley’s place, Molly’s Auntie Muriel’s – you get the idea.”
“Yeah,” said Harry, not entirely truthfully, because he could still spot a gaping hole in the plan.
“You’ll be going to Tonks’s parents. Once you’re within the boundaries of the protective enchantments we’ve put on their house you’ll be able to use a Portkey to the Burrow. Any questions?”
“Er – yes,” said Harry. “Maybe they won’t know which of the twelve secure houses I’m heading for at first, but won’t it be sort of obvious once” – he performed a quick headcount – “fourteen of us fly off toward Tonks’s parents?”
“Ah,” said Moody, “I forgot to mention the key point. Fourteen of us won’t be flying to Tonks’s parents. There will be seven Harry Potters moving through the skies tonight, each of them with a companion, each pair heading for a different safe house.”
From inside his cloak Moody now withdrew a flask of what looked like mud. There was no need for him to say another word; Harry understood the rest of the plan immediately.
“No!” he said loudly, his voice ringing through the kitchen. “No way!”
“I told them you’d take it like this,” said Hermione with a hint of complacency.
“If you think I’m going to let six people risk their lives –!”
“ – because it’s the first time for all of us,” said Ron.
“This is different, pretending to be me – ”
“Well, none of us really fancy it, Harry,” said Fred earnestly. “Imagine if something went wrong and we were stuck as specky, scrawny gits forever.”
Harry did not smile.
“You can’t do it if I don’t cooperate, you need me to give you some hair.”
“Well, that’s the plan scuppered,” said George. “Obviously there’s no chance at all of us getting a bit of your hair unless you cooperate.”
“Yeah, thirteen of us against one bloke who’s not allowed to use magic; we’ve got no chance,” said Fred.
“Funny,” said Harry, “really amusing.”
“If it has to come to force, then it will,” growled Moody, his magical eye now quivering a little in its socket as he glared at Harry. “Everyone here’s overage, Potter, and they’re all prepared to take the risk.”
Mundungus shrugged and grimaced; the magical eye swerved sideways to glance at him out of the side of Moody’s head.
“Let’s have no more arguments. Time’s wearing on. I want a few of your hairs, boy, now.”
“But this is mad, there’s no need – ”
“No need!” snarled Moody. “With You-Know-Who out there and half the Ministry on his side? Potter, if we’re lucky he’ll have swallowed the fake bait and he’ll be planning to ambush you on the thirtieth, but he’d be mad not to have a Death Eater or two keeping an eye out, it’s what I’d do. They might not be able to get at you or this house while your mother’s charm holds, but it’s about to break and they know the rough position of the place. Our only chance is to use decoys. Even You-Know-Who can’t split himself into seven.”
Harry caught Hermione’s eye and looked away at once.
“So, Potter – some of your hair, if you please.”
Harry glanced at Ron, who grimaced at him in a just-do-it sort of way.
“Now!” barked Moody.
With all of their eyes upon him, Harry reached up to the top of his head, grabbed a hank of hair, and pulled.
“Good,” said Moody, limping forward as he pulled the stopper out of the flask of potion. “Straight in here, if you please.”
Harry dropped the hair into the mudlike liquid. The moment it made contact with its surface, the potion began to froth and smoke, then, all at once, it turned a clear, bright gold.
“Ooh, you look much tastier than Crabbe and Goyle, Harry,” said Hermione, before catching sight of Ron’s raised eyebrows, blushing slightly, and saying, “Oh, you know what I mean – Goyle’s potion tasted like bogies.”
“Right then, fake Potters line up over here, please,” said Moody.
Ron, Hermione, Fred, George, and Fleur lined up in front of Aunt Petunia’s gleaming sink.
“We’re one short,” said Lupin.
“Here,” said Hagrid gruffly, and he lifted Mundungus by the scruff of the neck and dropped him down beside Fleur, who wrinkled her nose pointedly and moved along to stand between Fred and George instead.
“I’m a soldier, I’d sooner be a protector,” said Mundungus.
“Shut it,” growled Moody. “As I’ve already told you, you spineless worm, any Death Eaters we run into will be aiming to capture Potter, not kill him. Dumbledore always said You-Know-Who would want to finish Potter in person. It’ll be the protectors who have got the most to worry about, the Death Eaters’ll want to kill them.”
Mundungus did not look particularly reassured, but Moody was already pulling half a dozen eggcup-sized glasses from inside his cloak, which he handed out, before pouring a little Polyjuice Potion into each one.
“Altogether, then …”
Ron, Hermione, Fred, George, Fleur, and Mundungus drank. All of them gasped and grimaced as the potion hit their throats; At once, their features began to bubble and distort like hot wax. Hermione and Mundungus were shooting upward; Ron, Fred, and George were shrinking; their hair was darkening, Hermione’s and Fleur’s appearing to shoot backward into their skulls.
Moody, quite unconcerned, was now loosening the ties of the large sacks he had brought with him. When he straightened up again, there were six Harry Potters gasping and panting in front of him.
Fred and George turned to each other and said together, “Wow – we’re identical!”
“I dunno, though, I think I’m still better-looking,” said Fred, examining his reflection in the kettle.
“Bah,” said Fleur, checking herself in the microwave door, “Bill, don’t look at me – I’m ‘ideous.”
“Those whose clothes are a bit roomy, I’ve got smaller here,” said Moody, indicating the first sack, “and vice versa. Don’t forget the glasses, there’s six pairs in the side pocket. And when you’re dressed, there’s luggage in the other sack.”
The real Harry thought that this might just be the most bizarre thing he had ever seen, and he had seen some extremely odd things. He watched as his six doppelgangers rummaged in the sacks, pulling out sets of clothes, putting on glasses, stuffing their own things away. He felt like asking them to show a little more respect for privacy as they all began stripping off with impunity, clearly more at ease with displaying his body than they would have been with their own.
“I knew Ginny was lying about that tattoo,” said Ron, looking down at his bare chest.
“Harry, your eyesight really is awful,” said Hermione, as she put on glasses.
Once dressed, the fake Harrys took rucksacks and owl cages, each containing a stuffed snowy owl, from the second sack.
“Good,” said Moody, as at last seven dressed, bespectacled, and luggage-laden Harrys faced him. “The pairs will be as follows: Mundungus will be traveling with me, by broom – ”
“Why’m I with you?” grunted the Harry nearest the back door.
“Because you’re the one that needs watching,” growled Moody, and sure enough, his magical eye did not waver from Mundungus as he continued, “Arthur and Fred – ”
“I’m George,” said the twin at whom Moody was pointing. “Can’t you even tell us apart when we’re Harry?”
“Sorry, George – ”
“I’m only yanking your wand, I’m Fred really – ”
“Enough messing around!” snarled Moody. “The other one – George or Fred or whoever you are – you’re with Remus. Miss Delacour – ”
“I’m taking Fleur on a thestral,” said Bill. “She’s not that fond of brooms.”
Fleur walked over to stand beside him, giving him a soppy, slavish look that Harry hoped with all his heart would never appear on his face again.
“Miss Granger with Kingsley, again by thestral – ”
Hermione looked reassured as she answered Kingsley’s smile; Harry knew that Hermione too lacked confidence on a broomstick.
“Which leaves you and me, Ron!” said Tonks brightly, knocking over a mug tree as she waved at him.
Ron did not look quite as pleased as Hermione.
“An’ you’re with me, Harry. That all righ’?” said Hagrid, looking a little anxious. “We’ll be on the bike, brooms an’ thestrals can’t take me weight, see. Not a lot o’ room on the seat with me on it, though, so you’ll be in the sidecar.”
“That’s great,” said Harry, not altogether truthfully.
“We think the Death Eaters will expect you to be on a broom,” said Moody, who seemed to guess how Harry was feeling. “Snape’s had plenty of time to tell them everything about you he’s never mentioned before, so if we do run into any Death Eaters, we’re betting they’ll choose one of the Potters who looks at home on a broomstick. All right then,” he went on, tying up the sack with the fake Potters’ clothes in it and leading the way back to the door, “I make it three minutes until we’re supposed to leave. No point locking the back door, it won’t keep the Death Eaters out when they come looking. Come on …”
Harry hurried to gather his rucksack, Firebolt, and Hedwig’s cage and followed the group to the dark back garden.
On every side broomsticks were leaping into hands; Hermione had already been helped up onto a great black thestral by Kingsley, Fleur onto the other by Bill. Hagrid was standing ready beside the motorbike, goggles on.
“Is this it? Is this Sirius’s bike?”
“The very same,” said Hagrid, beaming down at Harry. “An’ the last time yeh was on it, Harry, I could fit yeh in one hand!”
Harry could not help but feel a little humiliated as he got into the sidecar. It placed him several feet below everybody else: Ron smirked at the sight of him sitting there like a child in a bumper car. Harry stuffed his rucksack and broomstick down by his feet and rammed Hedwig’s cage between his knees. He was extremely uncomfortable.
“Arthur’s done a bit o’ tinkerin’,” said Hagrid, quite oblivious to Harry’s discomfort. He settled himself astride the motorcycle, which creaked slightly and sank inches into the ground. “It’s got a few tricks up its sleeves now. Tha’ one was my idea.” He pointed a thick finger at a purple button near the speedometer.
“Please be careful, Hagrid.” said Mr. Weasley, who was standing beside them, holding his broomstick. “I’m still not sure that was advisable and it’s certainly only to be used in emergencies.”
“All right, then.” said Moody. “Everyone ready, please. I want us all to leave at exactly the same time or the whole point of the diversion’s lost.”
Everybody motioned their heads. “Hold tight now, Ron,” said Tonks, and Harry saw Ron throw a forcing, guilty look at Lupin before placing his hands on each side of her waist. Hagrid kicked the motorbike into life: It roared like a dragon, and the sidecar began to vibrate.
“Good luck, everyone,” shouted Moody. “See you all in about an hour at the Burrow. On the count of three. One … two . THREE.”
There was a great roar from the motorbike, and Harry felt the sidecar give a nasty lurch. He was rising through the air fast, his eyes watering slightly, hair whipped back off his face. Around him brooms were soaring upward too; the long black tail of a thestral flicked past. His legs, jammed into the sidecar by Hedwig’s cage and his rucksack, were already sore and starting to go numb. So great was his discomfort that he almost forgot to take a last glimpse of number four Privet Drive. By the time he looked over the edge of the sidecar he could no longer tell which one it was.
And then, out of nowhere, out of nothing, they were surrounded. At least thirty hooded figures, suspended in midair, formed a vast circle in the middle of which the Order members had risen, oblivious – Screams, a blaze of green light on every side: Hagrid gave a yell and the motorbike rolled over. Harry lost any sense of where they were. Streetlights above him, yells around him, he was clinging to the sidecar for dear life. Hedwig’s cage, the Firebolt, and his rucksack slipped from beneath his knees –
“No – HELP!”
The broomstick spun too, but he just managed to seize the strap of his rucksack and the top of the cage as the motorbike swung the right way up again. A second’s relief, and then another burst of green light. The owl screeched and fell to the floor of the cage.
“No – NO!”
The motorbike zoomed forward; Harry glimpsed hooded Death Eaters scattering as Hagrid blasted through their circle.
“Hedwig – Hedwig – ”
But the owl lay motionless and pathetic as a toy on the floor of her cage. He could not take it in, and his terror for the others was paramount. He glanced over his shoulder and saw a mass of people moving, flares of green light, two pairs of people on brooms soaring off into the distance, but he could not tell who they were –“Hagrid, we’ve got to go back, we’ve got to go back!” he yelled over the thunderous roar of the engine, pulling out his wand, ramming Hedwig’s cage into the floor, refusing to believe that she was dead. “Hagrid, TURN AROUND!”
“My job’s ter get you there safe, Harry!” bellow Hagrid, and he opened the throttle. “Stop – STOP!” Harry shouted, but as he looked back again two jets of green light flew past his left ear: Four Death Eaters had broken away from the circle and were pursuing them, aiming for Hagrid’s broad back. Hagrid swerved, but the Death Eaters were keeping up with the bike; more curses shot after them, and Harry had to sink low into the sidecar to avoid them. Wriggling around he cried, “Stupefy!” and a red bolt of light shot from his own wand, cleaving a gap between the four pursuing Death Eaters as they scattered to avoid it.
“Hold on, Harry, this’ll do for ‘em!” roared Hagrid, and Harry looked up just in time to see Hagrid slamming a thick finger into a green button near the fuel gauge.
A wall, a solid black wall, erupted out of the exhaust pipe. Craning his neck, Harry saw it expand into being in midair. Three of the Death Eaters swerved and avoided it, but the fourth was not so lucky; He vanished from view and then dropped like a boulder from behind it, his broomstick broken into pieces. One of his fellows slowed up to save him, but they and the airborne wall were swallowed by darkness as Hagrid leaned low over the handlebars and sped up.
More Killing Curses flew past Harry’s head from the two remaining Death Eaters’ wands; they were aiming for Hagrid. Harry responded with further Stunning Spells: Red and green collided in midair in a shower of multicolored sparks, and Harry thought wildly of fireworks, and the Muggles below who would have no idea what was happening –
“Here we go again, Harry, hold on!” yelled Hagrid, and he jabbed at a second button. This time a great net burst from the bike’s exhaust, but the Death Eaters were ready for it. Not only did they swerve to avoid it, but the companion who had slowed to save their unconscious friend had caught up. He bloomed suddenly out of the darkness and now three of them were pursuing the motorbike, all shooting curses after it.
“This’ll do it, Harry, hold on tight!” yelled Hagrid, and Harry saw him slam his whole hand onto the purple button beside the speedometer.
With an unmistakable bellowing roar, dragon fire burst from the exhaust, white-hot and blue, and the motorbike shot forward like a bullet with a sound of wrenching metal. Harry saw the Death Eaters swerve out of sight to avoid the deadly trail of flame, and at the same time felt the sidecar sway ominously: Its metal connections to the bike had splintered with the force of acceleration.
“It’s all righ’, Harry!” bellowed Hagrid, now thrown flat onto the back by the surge of speed; nobody was steering now, and the sidecar was starting to twist violently in the bike’s slipstream.
“I’m on it, Harry, don’ worry!” Hagrid yelled, and from inside his jacket pocket he pulled his flowery pink umbrella.
“Hagrid! No! Let me!”
“REPARO!”
There was a deafening bang and the sidecar broke away from the bike completely. Harry sped forward, propelled by the impetus of the bike’s flight, then the sidecar began to lose height –
In desperation Harry pointed his wand at the sidecar and shouted, “Wingardium Leviosa!”
The sidecar rose like a cork, unsteerable but at least still airborne. He had but a split second’s relief, however, as more curses streaked past him: The three Death Eaters were closing in.
“I’m comin’, Harry!“ Hagrid yelled from out of the darkness, but Harry could feel the sidecar beginning to sink again: Crouching as low as he could, he pointed at the middle of the oncoming figures and yelled, ”Impedimenta!“
The jinx hit the middle Death Eater in the chest; For a moment the man was absurdly spread-eagled in midair as though he had hit an invisible barrier: One of his fellows almost collided with him – Then the sidecar began to fall in earnest, and the remaining Death Eater shot a curse so close to Harry that he had to duck below the rim of the car, knocking out a tooth on the edge of his seat –
“I’m comin’, Harry, I’m comin’!”
A huge hand seized the back of Harry’s robes and hoisted him out of the plummeting sidecar; Harry pulled his rucksack with him as he dragged himself onto the motorbike’s seat and found himself back-to-back with Hagrid. As they soared upward, away from the two remaining Death Eaters, Harry spat blood out of his mouth, pointed his wand at the falling sidecar, and yelled, “Confringo!”
He knew a dreadful, gut-wrenching pang for Hedwig as it exploded; the Death Eater nearest it was blasted off his broom and fell from sight; his companion fell back and vanished.
“Harry, I’m sorry, I’m sorry,” moaned Hagrid, “I shouldn’ta tried ter repair it meself – yeh’ve got no room – ”
“It’s not a problem, just keep flying!” Harry shouted back, as two more Death Eaters emerged out of the darkness, drawing closer.
As the curses came shooting across the intervening space again, Hagrid swerved and zigzagged: Harry knew that Hagrid did not dare use the dragon-fire button again, with Harry seated so insecurely. Harry sent Stunning Spell after Stunning Spell back at their pursuers, barely holding them off. He shot another blocking jinx at them: The closest Death Eater swerved to avoid it and his hood slipped, and by the red light of his next Stunning Spell, Harry saw the strangely blank face of Stanley Shunpike – Stan –
“Expelliarmus!“ Harry yelled.
“That’s him, it’s him, it’s the real one!”
The hooded Death Eater’s shout reached Harry even above the thunder of the motorbike’s engine: Next moment, both pursuers had fallen back and disappeared from view.
“Harry, what’s happened?” bellowed Hagrid. “Where’ve they gone?”
“I don’t know!”
But Harry was afraid: The hooded Death Eater had shouted, “It’s the real one!”; how had he known? He gazed around at the apparently empty darkness and felt its menace. Where were they?
He clambered around on the seat to face forward and seized hold of the back of Hagrid’s jacket.
“Hagrid, do the dragon-fire thing again, let’s get out of here!”
“Hold on tight, then, Harry!”
There was a deafening, screeching roar again and the white-blue fire shot from the exhaust: Harry felt himself slipping backwards off what little of the seat he had.
Hagrid flung backward upon him, barely maintaining his grip on the handlebars – “I think we’ve lost ‘em Harry, I think we’ve done it!” yelled Hagrid.
But Harry was not convinced; Fear lapped at him as he looked left and right for pursuers he was sure would come…. Why had they fallen back? One of them had still had a wand…. It’s him… it’s the real one…. They had said it right after he had tried to Disarm Stan….
“We’re nearly there, Harry, we’ve nearly made it!” shouted Hagrid.
Harry felt the bike drop a little, though the lights down on the ground still seemed remote as stars.
Then the scar on his forehead burned like fire: as a Death Eater appeared on either side of the bike, two Killing Curses missed Harry by millimeters, cast from behind – And then Harry saw him. Voldemort was flying like smoke on the wind, without broomstick or thestral to hold him, his snake-like face gleaming out of the blackness, his white fingers raising his wand again –
Hagrid let out a bellow of fear and steered the motorbike into a vertical dive. Clinging on for dear life, Harry sent Stunning Spells flying at random into the whirling night. He saw a body fly past him and knew he had hit one of them, but then he heard a bang and saw sparks from the engine; the motorbike spiraled through the air, completely out of control –
Green jets of light shot past them again. Harry had no idea which way was up, which down: His scar was still burning; he expected to die at any second. A hooded figure on a broomstick was feet from him, he saw it raise its arm –
“NO!”
With a shout of fury Hagrid launched himself off the bike at the Death Eater; to his horror, Harry saw both Hagrid and the Death Eater, falling out of sight, their combined weight too much for the broomstick –
Barely gripping the plummeting bike with his knees, Harry heard Voldemort scream, “Mine!”
It was over: He could not see or hear where Voldemort was; he glimpsed another Death Eater swooping out of the way and heard, “Avada – ”
As the pain from Harry’s scar forced his eyes shut, his wand acted of its own accord. He felt it drag his hand around like some great magnet, saw a spurt of golden fire through his half-closed eyelids, heard a crack and a scream of fury. The remaining Death Eater yelled; Voldemort screamed, “NO!” Somehow, Harry found his nose an inch from the dragon-fire button. He punched it with his wand-free hand and the bike shot more flames into the air, hurtling straight toward the ground.
“Hagrid!“ Harry called, holding on to the bike for dear life. “Hagrid – Accio Hagrid!”
The motorbike sped up, sucked towards the earth. Face level with the handlebars, Harry could see nothing but distant lights growing nearer and nearer: He was going to crash and there was nothing he could do about it. Behind him came another scream, “Your wand, Selwyn, give me your wand!”
He felt Voldemort before he saw him. Looking sideways, he stared into the red eyes and was sure they would be the last thing he ever saw: Voldemort preparing to curse him once more –
And then Voldemort vanished. Harry looked down and saw Hagrid spread-eagled on the ground below him. He pulled hard at the handlebars to avoid hitting him, groped for the brake, but with an earsplitting, ground trembling crash, he smashed into a muddy pond.
哈利跑上楼,回到了他的房间,刚好透过窗户看到德思礼一家的车子慢慢从车库驶上公路。在佩尼姨妈和达力的头中间可以看见在后座的德达洛的顶帽。车在女贞路的尽头向右驶去,一刹那,车窗在落日的映照下反射出猩红色的光芒,很快便随着车消失在了哈利的视线中。
  哈利拿上海德薇的笼子和火弩箭,背上他的背包,最后扫了一眼他那从来没这么整洁过的卧室,晃晃悠悠地下楼把他的东西都堆到楼梯角里。光一下子就暗了下来,夕阳的光线使得客厅里满是光影。现在他站在这里准备最后一次离开这间房子,这感觉很奇怪。还记得很久以前当德思礼一家出去找乐子把他独自抛在屋里时,那份孤独却是一种难得的享受。每当这时,他总会放下偷偷地在冰箱里翻出的好吃的东西,冲进达力的房间玩电脑游戏,或是打开电视看他朝思暮想的节目。回忆过去的那些时光让他觉得奇怪而空虚,就像是思念一个他死去多年的兄弟。
  “你就不想再最后看一眼吗?”他问还把头埋在翅膀里的海德薇,“我们再也不会回来了。你就不想再回忆下过去的好时光吗?我的意思是,看见这擦鞋垫了吗?多么美好的回忆啊……当我从摄魂怪嘴下把达力救回来后,他在这上面一把鼻涕一把泪……毕竟他还是很感激我的……你会信吗?……去年夏天,邓布利多从那扇门走了进来”哈利沉醉在回忆中,海德薇也没想把他唤醒,还是把头埋在翅膀里。哈利转身背对着前门,说:“这儿,海德薇,”哈利拉开了楼梯下的一间小门,“这就是我以前睡觉的地方!那时你还没见过我呢,哎,真小,我都忘了……”哈利看了看那些各式各样的鞋和伞,想起了原来每天早上他是怎么样醒来,盯着那时不时都悬着一两只蜘蛛的“房顶”的。那都是在他知道自己真实身份,知道自己的父母被谋杀,知道为什么有那么多奇怪的事发生在自己身边之前了。但哈利还记得那些紧紧缠着他的梦,即使是在那段时间,梦里尽是闪烁的绿光,有一次弗农姨父听到哈利说他梦见了飞在天上的摩托车,差点把车撞得稀烂……
  突然,不知从那里传来了一阵震耳欲聋的咆哮,哈利一惊,直起了身子,头磕到了那低矮的门框,这又让哈利想起了弗农姨父曾经骂他的话,他摇晃地走回厨房,把头探出窗外朝后院望去。黑暗中似乎起了涟漪,空气似乎在微微颤抖。然后,一个接一个的人幻影移形急匆匆的走进他的视线了。最显眼的是海格,他戴着头盔,配了一副护目镜,还骑着一架硕大无比的摩托车,还带着一个黑色的边车。其他人则从飞天扫帚上——有两个人是从黑翅膀的夜骐上——慢慢爬了下来。哈利迫不及待地推开门冲向他们,赫敏热情地拥抱了他,罗恩则拍了拍哈利的背。海格说:
“好了,哈利。你都准备好了吗?”
  “当然,”哈利欢快地说道,“但我没想到你们都来了!”
  “计划有变,”疯眼汉不耐烦地说,他手里提着两个鼓鼓的麻袋,那只带魔法的眼睛还飞快地从昏暗的天空扫到房子再到花园,“等到了安全的地方再慢慢给你说。”
  哈利领他们进了厨房,他们有的坐在椅子上,有的坐在佩尼姨妈闪闪发亮的案板上,还有的则靠在她那些一尘不染的器具上,有说有笑。罗恩还是又高又瘦;赫敏把她乱糟糟的头发扎成了辫子;弗雷德和乔治露出一模一样的笑容;比尔脸上满是疤痕,头发也长了;韦斯莱先生还是和以前一样的和蔼,秃着头,眼镜也戴歪了;疯眼汉穿着战斗装,瘸着腿,那只魔法眼在眼窟窿里不停地转;唐克斯的短发已经成了她最爱的亮粉色;卢平的头发更白了,有了更多的皱纹;芙蓉一头柔顺的银发,比以前更窈窕美丽了;金斯莱还是秃顶宽肩膀;海格的乱发和胡须还是老样子,为了不撞到天花板他不得不微微地弯下腰;蒙格顿斯,还那么瘦小、委琐,长着一对猎犬般的珠泡眼。看见他们大伙让哈利的心里暖洋洋的。他发现自己从来没这么喜欢过他们,就连蒙格顿斯这个他上次还差点掐死的人也是一样。
  “金斯莱,你不是在照料那个麻瓜首相吗?”哈利嚷到。
  “现在他可一刻也离不开我,”金斯莱说道,“但是你比他重要多了。”
  “哈利,你猜怎么着?”唐克斯坐在洗衣机上快活地说,左手得意地向哈利摇晃着,一枚戒指在她的无名指上闪闪发亮。
  “你们结婚了?”哈利大声问,看看她又看看卢平。
  “你没能来真是太遗憾了,哈利,但我们的婚礼也没太张扬。”
  “那可真是太好了,真是恭……”
  “好了,好了,现在没有时间闲聊了,”穆迪大叫,厨房里马上就安静了下来。他把袋子放到脚边,对哈利说,“就像德达洛告诉你的那样,我们得放弃计划A。毕尤斯   底克尼斯变卦了,这就给了我们一个很大的问题。现在这所房子与飞路网相连的行动都不允许了,无论是用门钥匙,还是幻影移形进出。美名曰是为了防止那个连名字都不能提的人接近你。在我看来那全是在胡来,你妈妈的魔法已经做得够好了。他做的那些事反而让你不能安全离开这儿。”
  “第二个问题是:你还没成年,那就意味着你必须还得遵守那条法规。”
  “我没……”
  “法规!法规!”疯眼汉不耐烦地说,“侦测未成年人身边的魔法活动的咒语,那是部长发现未成年人非法施法的方式!如果你,或是你周围的什么人,施魔法想带你离开这里,底克尼斯就会在第一时间知道,当然食死徒也会。”
  “我们等不到这印记失效的时候了,因为你一成年,你妈妈给你施的保护咒就会失效。用不了多久,底克尼斯的人就会把你捉住。”
  哈利也忍不住暗地里佩服起了这个不认识的“底克尼斯”。
  “那我们怎么办呢?”
  “我们只有一种方法了,那也是印记追踪不到的唯一方法,因为我们不用施魔法:扫帚,夜骐,还有海格的摩托车。”
  哈利觉得这计划有点问题,但他还是没有打断疯眼汉的话:
  “你妈妈的咒语在两种情况下会失效:你成年时或是——”穆迪冲着厨房随便挥了挥手臂,“你不再把这里叫做你的‘家’。你和你的姨妈姨夫今晚就分别了,那就是说你们不会再生活在一起了,没错吧?”
  哈利点点头。
  “所以,这一次你离开的时候,就不会再回来了,那么魔法也会在你踏出房门的那一刹那失效。我们打算提前让它失效,因为不这样的话,神秘人就会在你成年那一刻来抓住你。”
  “对我们来说,唯一的优势就是神秘人不知道我们今晚会来把你带走。我们给魔法部漏了一点小小的假消息:他们会认为你三十日前是不会离开的。但我们要面对的是神秘人,所以我们不能指望他也相信那假消息;他肯定会让一帮食死徒在这片区域的上空巡逻以防万一。因此,我们给一打房子都施上了尽可能多的保护咒,这样他们就不能确定我们到底把你藏在那间房子里,他们都和凤凰社有一定联系:我的房子,金斯莱的住处,莫丽的穆里儿姨妈家……·你明白了?”
  “太好了,”哈利说道,但并不那么真心地觉得这主意太好了,因为他还是发现了一个漏洞。
  “你要去唐克斯父母那里。你一进入我们给那里设的保护咒里,就可以用门钥匙去陋居了,还有什么问题吗?”
  “呃……有一个,”哈利说,“可能他们一开始是不知道我在这十二间房子里的哪一个,但我们会不会太显眼了?”他飞快地点了点人数,“我们十四个人一起朝唐克斯父母家飞去?”
  “啊,”穆迪说,“我忘了说最重要的一点了。我们十四个不会全去的。今晚将有七个哈利波特飞过天空。”说完,穆迪从斗篷里取出一瓶看上去像泥巴的东西。
  不用再说什么,哈利立刻就明白了这计划的全部内容。
  “不行!”他大声抗议,他的声音整个厨房都听得到“绝对不行!”
  “我跟他们说了你肯定会有这种反应的。”赫敏得意地说。
  “你认为我会让六个人冒着生命危险——”
  “——因为这是我们第一次为了你而冒险,”罗恩说。
  “那不一样,假扮成我——”
  “好了,哈利,我们没人想假扮成你,”弗雷德真诚地说,“要是出了点什么问题让我们永远都是那瘦猴的样子的话,那怎么办?”
  哈利没有笑。
  “如果我不配合的话,你们就不能那么做,你们得用我的头发。”
  “不错,那就是这个计划失败的地方,”乔治说,“很明显如果你不配合的话我们根本就不可能拿到你的头发。”
  “是啊,我们十三个人要拿一个不能使用魔法的傻小子的几根头发,我们没有任何机会的。”弗雷德说。
  “有趣”哈利说,“这很好笑。”
  “如果不得不使用暴力的话,哈利,我们会的。”穆迪咆哮着瞪着哈利,他的魔法眼在眼窝里也有一点颤抖,“这里的人都是成年人了,他们都准备好了为你而冒险。”
  蒙格顿斯耸耸肩,做出一个很难看的鬼脸。魔法眼突然从穆迪的头转向他那一侧看了他一眼。
  “不要争了,时间不等人,给我点你的头发,孩子,马上。”
  “这太疯狂了,没有必要——”
  “没有必要!”穆迪开始咆哮了,“神秘人就在我们身边,而且已经控制了半个魔法部,你认为这没有必要?波特,如果我们运气好的话他就会相信那个假消息然后计划在你成年时再抓你,但他不可能不派一两个食死徒来盯梢——换我也会这么做。在你妈妈的保护咒还有用时他们也许暂时还找不到你或是这所房子,但保护咒马上就要消失了,他们也知道了你的大概位置。我们唯一的机会就是假扮成你然后掩护你离开这儿。就算是神秘人也不能把他自己分身成七个人吧!”
  哈利看到了赫敏的眼睛,马上又朝别处看去了。
  “所以说,波特——请给我一点你的头发。”
  哈利又看看罗恩,他正朝他故意做着鬼脸。
  “快点!”穆迪喊到。
  就这样,在大家的注视下,哈利把手伸到了头顶,抓起一小撮头发扯了下来
  “太好了,”穆迪一边拖着瘸腿朝哈利走来,一边拔出了瓶口的软木塞,“请放进去吧。”
  哈利把头发扔进了那泥状的液体里面。液体一碰到他的头发就开始冒出大量的气泡和烟雾,然后立刻变成了清澄的亮金色。
  “噢,你的看上去比克拉布和高尔的好喝多了,哈利。”赫敏说。看到罗恩扬起他的眉毛,她的脸有点红,又说,“噢,你知道我的意思——高尔的尝起来太恐怖了。”
  “现在,假波特们请到这里来排队。”穆迪说。
  罗恩,赫敏,弗雷德,乔治,芙蓉在佩尼姨妈闪着微光的洗手槽前排成一排。
  “还差一个人。”卢平说。
  “让他去吧。”海格抓住蒙格顿斯的颈子把他摔到芙蓉旁边,粗声粗气地说。芙蓉皱了皱鼻子,站到了弗雷德和乔治的中间
  “我是一名战士,我更想成为保护者”蒙格顿斯说
  “闭嘴!”穆迪朝他喊到,“我已经告诉过你了,没骨气的东西,每个食死徒都想抓住波特而不是杀死他。邓布利多总是说神秘人想亲手杀死波特。需要担心的是保护波特的人,食死徒想杀死的是他们。”
  穆迪的话看上去并没有让蒙格顿斯安心,但穆迪已经从斗篷里拿出了六个蛋杯大小的杯子倒满了汤剂。
  “那么,现在……”
  罗恩,赫敏,弗雷得,乔治,芙蓉,还有蒙格顿斯都喝下了汤剂。他们刚咽下汤剂就不停地粗气,脸也痛苦地扭曲着。他们的身体就像一堆滚烫的蜡一样开始冒泡变形;赫敏和蒙格顿斯在快速地长高,罗恩,弗雷德和乔治的身体则不住地收缩,头发也在变黑;赫敏和芙蓉的头发好像在往头皮回缩;穆迪看上去一副事不关己的模样,只是弯下腰松了松麻袋的口子。当他再站起来时,面前已经站了六个气喘虚虚的哈利波特了。
  弗雷德和乔治对望了一会儿,一起说到:“哇!我们真是长得一模一样!”
  “但我觉得,我还是更帅一点。”弗雷德在茶壶得倒影看倒自己的样子说。
  “呸,”芙蓉在微波炉门上看到了自己的新造型,“比尔,千万别看我,我太难看了。”
  “如果觉得衣服大了,我这里有小点的。”穆迪指着第一个口袋,“大的也有,袋子里还有六副眼镜,别忘了戴上。穿好衣服后,到那个口袋里去拿皮箱。”
  真正的哈利认为这真是他见过的最古怪的事情了,即使他以前见过很多古怪的事情:他看着六个他自己在麻袋里翻找,拿出一套一套的衣服,换上一副一副的眼镜,把他们自己的东西丢开。
看见他们毫无顾虑地宽衣解带——很明显比起让他们自己裸体来,他们更乐意让哈利这样——他真想让他们稍微尊重点他的隐私。
  “我就知道金妮说的那个纹身是假的!”罗恩看着自己前胸说。
  “哈利,你的视力真是糟透了。”赫敏边戴眼镜边说。
  穿好衣服后,假哈利们都提上了帆布背包和猫头鹰笼子,每个笼子里都装着一只刚从第二个袋子里拿出的喂饱了的猫头鹰。
  “很好,”看见他们七个都穿好衣服戴好眼镜提着行李,穆迪满意地说,“我是这样分组的,蒙顿格斯和我一组,乘扫帚——”
  “为什么我要和你一组?”最靠近门的那个哈利抱怨道。
  “因为你是最需要监视的人!”穆迪毫不留情的说,当他继续宣布分组时,他的魔法眼也一直盯着蒙顿格斯,
  “亚瑟和弗雷德——”
  “我是乔治,”穆迪指着的那个哈利说话了,“难道我们变成哈利了你也还是分不清吗?”
  “对不起,乔治——”
  “开玩笑的,其实我是弗雷德——”
  “够了!”穆迪嚎叫着打断了他的话,“另外一个——管你是乔治还是弗雷德——你和卢平一组。德拉库尔小姐——”
  “我要和芙蓉一组骑夜骐”比尔说,“她不喜欢骑扫帚。”
  芙蓉走到比尔身边,用一种幽怨、顺从的眼神看了他一眼。哈利衷心希望那种眼神再也不要在他的脸上出现。
  “格兰杰小姐和金斯莱先生一组,也是骑夜骐。”
  赫敏看上去稍稍有点安心,她也向金斯莱笑了笑——哈利知道赫敏从来都对扫帚比较畏惧。
  “那么你就和我一组了,罗恩~”唐克斯开心地朝他挥手,不小心弄翻了一个盆栽。
  罗恩看上去可不像赫敏那么高兴。
  “啊,哈利,我们一组,对吗?”海格有点兴奋。“我们骑摩托,哈利,扫帚和夜骐载不动我。但是我坐在车上,吨位太大,只好委屈你坐在车斗里了。”
  “太棒了。”哈利并不是发自内心的应了一句。
  “我们猜想食死徒认为你会骑扫帚,”穆迪好象看出了哈利在想什么,“斯内普有足够的时间告诉他们关于你的一切,所以如果我们真的撞上了食死徒,我敢打赌他们会选那个骑在扫帚上的波特。那么,”他把大家脱下来的衣服装进了麻袋,朝后门走去,“我们三分钟后出发。不用锁后门,他们如果真想进来那锁根本没用。出发吧!”哈利赶快背起他的背包,拿起火弩箭和海德薇的笼子,跟着大家到了黑漆漆的后院里。
  扫帚已经跃跃欲试准备一冲云霄,赫敏和芙蓉也在金斯莱和比尔的帮助下骑上了夜骐。海格戴好了护目镜,正站在摩托旁边。
  “这是小天狼星的摩托车吗?是吗?”
  “不是,但它们很像,”海格欢快地说,“上次你乘坐它的时候,我能一手把你握住呢,哈利!”
  坐在车斗里,哈利不免觉得有些丢脸——因为这让他比每个人都矮了那么几英尺。罗恩看到哈利像个孩子一样坐在车斗里,不禁对着他傻笑起来。哈利把背包和火弩箭堆在脚边,用双膝夹着海德薇的笼子,难受极了。
  “亚瑟把它改造了一下,”看到哈利显然十分不舒服,海格说。然后他骑上了摩托——弄得它吱吱作响,还往下陷了几英尺,“现在它有一些新功能了,那个是我的主意。”
  他用他那肥大的手指指着速度计旁边的一个紫色按钮。
  “注意安全,海格,”韦斯莱先生拿着扫帚站在他们旁边说,“那工作起来还不稳定,不到万不得已别用它。”
  “好了,”穆迪说,“大家都准备好。我们必须在同一个时刻一起离开否则整个转移计划就泡汤了·
  每个人都点点头。
  “抱紧了,罗恩。”唐克斯说。哈利注意到罗恩把手抱在唐克斯腰上前,对卢平投去了一种无奈而负罪的眼神。海格把摩托点上了火。它像龙一样地在咆哮着,车斗也开始震动起来。
  “大家好运!”穆迪喊到,“一小时后陋居见,我数三下就出发,一,二,三!”
  摩托车发出一阵震耳欲聋的吼叫,哈利感到车斗一下子就倾斜得厉害。他正在飞快地升空,眼睛被迎面而来的风吹出了泪水,头发则向后吹去。他身边的扫帚也迅速升空,夜骐的尾巴轻轻扫了过去。他的双脚被海德薇的笼子和他的背包挤在车斗里动弹不得,已经有点酸痛麻木了。他难受得都忘记了看女贞路四号最后一眼。当他再从车斗边上往下看时,他已经认不出哪一栋才是了。
  就在这时,他们突然被包围了。至少三十个不知从何而来的人悬停在半空,他们组成了一个半圆的阵型,把凤凰社的人围在了里面。
  尖叫声,然后是无数的绿光。海格大喊一声,把摩托车翻了个转。哈利已经搞不清楚自己的方位了。他头顶上是街灯,四周都是喊叫,他紧紧抓住车斗以免被摔下去。但海德薇的笼子,火弩箭和背包都从他膝盖边滑出去了。
  “不!救命!”
  尽管摩托车和火弩箭都在不停地旋转,哈利还是想方设法抓住了背包带子和笼子的挂钩。只有一瞬间的喘息,又是一道绿光射了过来。海德薇尖叫了一声,倒在了笼底。
  “不—不!”
  摩托车陡然拔高,海格试图冲出包围圈,哈利却注意到,这时,戴着头巾的食死徒有意识地分散了。
  “海德薇—海德薇!”
  但海德薇却像只玩具一样可怜地倒在笼底,一动不动。他已经出奇地愤怒,想到其他人更感到害怕。他转头,看见一群人飞来飞去,不停地有绿光射出,有两对凤凰社的人骑着扫帚向高飞去,但哈利认不出来他们是谁。
  “海格,我们得回去,我们得回去!”他把海德薇的笼子往车底一摔,拔出魔杖在摩托车那雷鸣般的机器声中冲着海格大喊,他不相信海德薇真的死了,“海格,掉头!”
  “我得保证你安全到达陋居,哈利!”海格又加大了油门。
  “停—车!”哈利喊,但他再回头看时,两道绿光擦着他的左耳飞了过去——四个食死徒冲着海格宽厚的背从包围圈里冲了出来追赶他们。海格一个急转弯,但食死徒跟得很紧。黑魔法一个接一个得向他们射来,哈利不得不把头埋下去。然后扭过身子大叫:“昏昏倒地!”一道红光从他魔杖射出,追赶他们的食死徒不得不分散开来躲避,这样就闪出了一个空隙。
  “坚持住,哈利,看我的!”哈利抬起头,刚好看见海格那厚厚的手指砸向油表旁的一个绿色按钮。
  一道结实的黑色防护墙从排气口喷了出来。哈利伸长脖子看见那墙在半空中膨胀。三个食死徒及时转向避开了它,但剩下那个就没那么走运,他的扫帚被撞得粉碎,人也重重得摔了下去,无影无踪了。一个食死徒放慢速度去救他,海格则乘机加速。很快,他们就连着那股强大的气流一起消失在了黑夜里。
  剩下的两个食死徒挥着魔仗疯狂地发射出的死咒擦着哈利得头皮飞过,他们瞄准的是海格。哈利则用更高级的击晕魔法予以还击。红光和绿光在半空激烈的碰撞,激发出耀眼的火花,这让哈利不禁想到了焰火和地面上困惑的麻瓜。
  “再来一次,哈利,抓紧!”海格按下了第二个按钮,喊到。这一次从排气口放出的是一张巨大的网,但食死徒早有准备,轻易地躲开了。更糟的是,那个去救同伴的食死徒也追了上来,突然从黑暗里冒了出来。现在他们三个在全力追赶摩托车,还不停地发射咒语。
  “这个会有用的,哈利,抓紧!”海格喊着,哈利看见他用整个手掌按下了速度计旁的那个紫色按钮。
  这次排气口直接喷出了炽热无比的龙息般泛着蓝白的光的火焰,摩托车带着金属抨击的声音像从熗膛里射出的子弹一样向前冲去。哈利只看见食死徒匆忙躲开了那致命的火焰,但同时他也感觉到车斗在令人不安地摇晃——车斗与摩托车连接处的金属块由于加速的力量有点裂口了。
  “没事的,哈利!”海格叫到,他被刚才的加速甩到了车尾,也就是说现在已经没人驾驶了,车斗已经因为气流而开始猛烈摇晃起来。
  “哈利,我办事,你放心!”说着,海格就从上衣口袋里抽出他那把带花的粉红色雨伞。
  “不!海格!让我来!”
  “恢复如初!”
  一阵震耳欲聋的响声过后,车斗已经完全从摩托车上分离了。哈利先是因为摩托车飞行动力的推进向前飞了一会儿,然后车斗就开始直直往下掉。哈利把魔杖指着车斗绝望地叫道:“羽加迪姆   勒维奥萨!”
  车斗像一只软木塞飘浮了起来,虽然操纵不了,但至少没往下掉了。他刚松了口气,就发现了更多的咒语向他袭来——那三个食死徒接近了。
  “我来了,哈利!”海格在黑暗中对他大声喊到。但哈利感觉得到车斗又在开始往下掉,他蜷在车斗里尽可能地低下身子,然后冲着那团朝他飞来的人影的中间大喊:
  “障碍重重!”
  咒语击中了中间那个食死徒的胸部。有那么一会儿那个食死徒在半空中摆出一个“大”字型,就好象撞上了一堵透明的墙。他身后的一个同伙差点就撞上了他。
  然后车斗又开始了自由落体,剩下的食死徒则追着哈利放咒语。要不是哈利躲得快,有一个咒语也许就不会只是打掉车斗边上的一个齿轮了。
  “哈利,我来了,我来了!”
  一只大手抓住了哈利长袍的背部,把他拉出了那只坠落的车斗。哈利努力在位子上坐稳,抓紧他的背包,才发现他和海格正背靠背地坐着。当他们再次爬升,甩开了那两个食死徒后,哈利吐出一口血,把魔杖指着那只车斗喊到:“粉身裂骨!”
  当车斗爆炸时,他感受到了海德薇那可怕痛苦的剧痛;离车斗最近的一个食死徒从扫帚上被炸下去不见了,他的同伙及时逃开不见了。
  “真对不起,哈利,真对不起”海格低声地说,“我不该自己去修的,你坐不下了……”
  “没事儿,继续飞吧!”哈利又看见两个食死徒从黑暗里靠近了。
  当哈利与食死徒互射魔法时,海格把车弯来转去,走了一个“Z”字型,哈利知道因为它的座位不安全,海格不敢再用火焰喷射了。哈利不停地朝后面的食死徒施放昏迷咒,差点就把他们打下了扫帚。一个食死徒的头巾在躲避哈利魔法时掉了,借着昏迷魔法发出的红光,哈利看见了斯坦桑帕克那张苍白异常的脸
  “除你武器!”哈利叫道
  “就是他,他是那个真的!”
  那个带着头巾的食死徒发出的喊声甚至压过了摩托车引擎的轰鸣,不一会儿,两个食死徒都撤退得无影无踪了。
  “怎么回事,哈利?”海格问,“他们去哪儿了?”
  “我不知道!”
  但哈利很害怕,因为那个蒙着头巾的食死徒说“就是他!”他怎么会知道呢?他看了看四周那无尽的黑暗,感到了一丝危险,他们在哪儿?
  他转了个身面朝前方,紧紧抓住了海格的衣服。
  “海格,再来一次那个火焰喷射吧,我们得赶快离开这儿!”
  “那么,抓紧了,哈利!”
  伴着又一阵震耳欲聋的轰鸣,喷气口喷出一鼓发白的蓝色火焰。哈利觉得自己好象在往座位后面不住滑动。海格一手从后面把他牢牢抓住,一手尽可能地控制着车把手。
  “我想我们甩掉他们了,哈利,我们成功了!”海格兴奋地叫道。
  但哈利并不放心,他不停地左右张望,内心依然在担心那不知在何方的追杀者。他们为什么撤退?他们中有一个人还有魔杖的……是他……他是那个真的……在他除掉斯坦的武器后,他们说对了。
  “我们就要到了,哈利,我们就要成功了!”海格大声说。
  哈利感到摩托下降了一点点,尽管地上的灯火依然像天上的星光一样遥远。
  他的伤疤突然像火烧一样地疼痛起来,就在这时摩托车的两边各出现了一个食死徒。两条从后面飞来的死咒几乎击中了哈利。哈利转过头,看见伏地魔正像风里的烟雾一般向他飞来——没有骑扫帚也没有骑夜骐。他那蛇一样的面容闪着阴险的光。他那惨白的手指又端起了魔杖——
  海格发出了惊恐的惨叫,驾着摩托车几乎是垂直着往下冲。哈利紧紧抓住海格的衣服,随意地向身后的无边黑暗里放着昏迷咒。看到一个身影从他身边掠过,他知道他射中了一个,但一声巨响之后,摩托车的引擎就冒起火花,车也随之完全失控,旋转着从空中一头载了下来。
  绿光呼啸着从他们身边掠过,哈利完全失去了方向感。伤疤还在火燎一般的痛,让他觉得自己随时都可能死掉。一个蒙着头巾的身影骑着扫帚出现在他身边几英尺的地方,他看到那身影扬起了他的手——
  “不!”
  海格咆哮着从摩托上跳向了那食死徒,把他吓了一跳,然后哈利眼睁睁看着海格和食死徒消失在了他的视野里——那扫帚载不动海格和食死徒。
  全完了,他完全不知道伏地魔在那里,他只看见另一个食死徒突然掉了下来,接着便是“阿瓦达——”
  伤疤剧烈的疼痛使哈利睁不开眼睛,他的魔杖开始自己运动起来。他感到那魔杖像被磁铁吸引住了一样拖着他的手,然后他半睁的眼睛看到一股喷薄而出的金光,同时还有破碎声和愤怒的喊叫声。剩下的食死徒闹成一团,伏地魔大声叫着“不!”不知怎么的,哈利发现他离那个喷火装置的按钮如此接近。他用那只没有拿魔杖的手按下了它,摩托车顿时射出了大量的火焰,飞一般摔向地面。
  “海格!”哈利拼命地抓住摩托车喊到,“海格飞来!海格!”
  摩托车的速度越来越快了,直直地朝地面奔去。哈利的视线被车把手挡住了,现在除了越来越近的灯光他什么也看不见。他就要摔得粉身碎骨而他就无能为力。这时从他身后传来另一声叫喊,
  “塞尔温,把你的魔杖给我,快!”
  在伏地魔发现他之前,哈利已经感觉到了。他朝声音望去,直直地盯着那双红色的眼睛,确定那是他一生中看见的最后一样东西了。伏地魔正在准备给他下一个死咒——
  就在这时,伏地魔消失了。哈利向下看去,发现海格正在他身下的地上像一个“大”字躺着。哈利努力地想把车转向以免撞着他,可正当他摸索着寻找刹车时,随着一阵巨响,摩托车还是坠毁了,哈利则掉进了一个泥潭。

慕若涵

ZxID:14387487


等级: 总版主
配偶: 时不予
爱就像蓝天白云,晴空万里,突然暴风雨!
举报 只看该作者 5楼  发表于: 2013-11-02 0

Chapter 5 Fallen Warrior
Hagrid?“
Harry struggled to raise himself out of the debris of metal and leather that surrounded him; his hands sank into inches of muddy water as he tried to stand. He could not understand where Voldemort had gone and expected him to swoop out of the darkness at any moment. Something hot and wet was trickling down his chin and from his forehead. He crawled out of the pond and stumbled toward the great dark mass on the ground that was Hagrid.
“Hagrid? Hagrid, talk to me – “
But the dark mass did not stir.
“Who’s there? Is it Potter? Are you Harry Potter?”
Harry did not recognize the man’s voice. Then a woman shouted. “They’ve crashed. Ted! Crashed in the garden!”
Harry’s head was swimming.
“Hagrid,” he repeated stupidly, and his knees buckled.
The next thing he knew, he was lying on his back on what felt like cushions, with a burning sensation in his ribs and right arm. His missing tooth had been regrown. The scar on his forehead was still throbbing.
“Hagrid?”
He opened his eyes and saw that he was lying on a sofa in an unfamiliar, lamplit sitting room. His rucksack lay on the floor a short distance away, wet and muddy. A fair-haired, big-bellied man was watching Harry anxiously.
“Hagrid’s fine, son,” said the man, “the wife’s seeing to him now. How are you feeling? Anything else broken? I’ve fixed your ribs, your tooth, and your arm. I’m Ted, by the way, Ted Tonks – Dora’s father.”
Harry sat up too quickly. Lights popped in front of his eyes and he felt sick and giddy.
“Voldemort – ”
“Easy, now,” said Ted Tonks, placing a hand on Harry’s shoulder and pushing him back against the cushions. “That was a nasty crash you just had. What happened, anyway? Something go wrong with the bike? Arthur Weasley overstretch himself again, him and his Muggle contraptions?”
“No,” said Harry, as his scar pulsed like an open wound. “Death Eaters, loads of them – we were chased – ”
“Death Eaters?” said Ted sharply. “What d’you mean, Death Eaters? I thought they didn’t know you were being moved tonight, I thought – ”
“They knew,” said Harry.
Ted Tonks looked up at the ceiling as though he could see through it to the sky above.
“Well, we know our protective charms hold, then, don’t we? They shouldn’t be able to get within a hundred yards of the place in any direction.”
Now Harry understood why Voldemort had vanished; it had been at the point when the motorbike crossed the barrier of the Order’s charms. He only hoped they would continue to work: He imagined Voldemort, a hundred yards above them as they spoke, looking for a way to penetrate what Harry visualized as a great transparent bubble.
He swung his legs off the sofa; he needed to see Hagrid with his own eyes before he would believe that he was alive. He had barely stood up, however, when a door opened and Hagrid squeezed through it, his face covered in mud and blood, limping a little but miraculously alive.
“Harry!”
Knocking over two delicate tables and an aspidistra, he covered the floor between them in two strides and pulled Harry into a hug that nearly cracked his newly repaired ribs. “Blimey, Harry, how did yeh get out o’ that? I thought we were both goners.”
“Yeah, me too. I can’t believe – ”
Harry broke off. He had just noticed the woman who had entered the room behind Hagrid.
“You!” he shouted, and he thrust his hand into his pocket, but it was empty.
“Your wand’s here, son,” said Ted, tapping it on Harry’s arm. “It fell right beside you, I picked it up…And that’s my wife you’re shouting at.”
“Oh, I’m – I’m sorry.”
As she moved forward into the room, Mrs. Tonks’s resemblance to her sister Bellatrix became much less pronounced: Her hair was a light soft brown and her eyes were wider and kinder. Nevertheless, she looked a little haughty after Harry’s exclamation.
“What happened to our daughter?” she asked. “Hagrid said you were ambushed; where is Nymphadora?”
“I don’t know,” said Harry. “We don’t know what happened to anyone else.”
She and Ted exchanged looks. A mixture of fear and guilt gripped Harry at the sight of their expressions, if any of the others had died, it was his fault, all his fault. He had consented to the plan, given them his hair…
“The Portkey,” he said, remembering all of a sudden. “We’ve got to get back to the Burrow and find out – then we’ll be able to send you word, or – or Tonks will, once she’s – ”
“Dora’ll be ok, ‘Dromeda,” said Ted. “She knows her stuff, she’s been in plenty of tight spots with the Aurors. The Portkey’s through here,” he added to Harry.
“It’s supposed to leave in three minutes, if you want to take it.”
“Yeah, we do,” said Harry. He seized his rucksack, swung it onto his shoulders. “I – ”
He looked at Mrs. Tonks, wanting to apologize for the state of fear in which he left her and for which he felt so terribly responsible, but no words occurred to him that he did not seem hollow and insincere.
“I’ll tell Tonks – Dora – to send word, when she… Thanks for patching us up, thanks for everything, I – ”
He was glad to leave the room and follow Ted Tonks along a short hallway and into a bedroom. Hagrid came after them, bending low to avoid hitting his head on the door lintel.
“There you go, son. That’s the Portkey.”
Mr. Tonks was pointing to a small, silver-backed hairbrush lying on the dressing table.
“Thanks,” said Harry, reaching out to place a finger on it, ready to leave.
“Wait a moment,” said Hagrid, looking around. “Harry, where’s Hedwig?”
“She… she got hit,” said Harry.
The realization crashed over him: He felt ashamed of himself as the tears stung his eyes. The owl had been his companion, his one great link with the magical world whenever he had been forced to return to the Dursleys.
Hagrid reached out a great hand and patted him painfully on the shoulder.
“Never mind,” he said gruffly, “Never mind. She had a great old life – ”
“Hagrid!” said Ted Tonks warningly, as the hairbrush glowed bright blue, and Hagrid only just got his forefinger to it in time.
With a jerk behind the navel as though an invisible hook and line had dragged him forward, Harry was pulled into nothingness, spinning uncontrollably, his finger glued to the Portkey as he and Hagrid hurtled away from Mr. Tonks. Second later, Harry’s feet slammed onto hard ground and he fell onto his hands and knees in the yard of the Burrow. He heard screams. Throwing aside the no longer glowing hairbrush, Harry stood up, swaying slightly, and saw Mrs. Weasley and Ginny running down the steps by the back door as Hagrid, who had also collapsed on landing, clambered laboriously to his feet.
“Harry? You are the real Harry? What happened? Where are the others?” cried Mrs. Weasley.
“What d’you mean? Isn’t anyone else back?” Harry panted.
The answer was clearly etched in Mrs. Weasley’s pale face.
“The Death Eaters were waiting for us,” Harry told her, “We were surrounded the moment we took off – they knew it was tonight – I don’t know what happened to anyone else, four of them chased us, it was all we could do to get away, and then Voldemort caught up with us – ”
He could hear the self-justifying note in his voice, the plea for her to understand why he did not know what had happened to her sons, but –
“Thank goodness you’re all right,” she said, pulling him into a hug he did not feel he deserved.
“Haven’t go’ any brandy, have yeh, Molly?” asked Hagrid a little shakily, “Fer medicinal purposes?”
She could have summoned it by magic, but as she hurried back toward the crooked house, Harry knew that she wanted to hide her face. He turned to Ginny and she answered his unspoken plea for information at once.
“Ron and Tonks should have been back first, but they missed their Portkey, it came back without them,” she said, pointing at a rusty oil can lying on the ground nearby. “And that one,” she pointed at an ancient sneaker, “should have been Dad and Fred’s, they were supposed to be second. You and Hagrid were third and,” she checked her watch, “if they made it, George and Lupin aught to be back in about a minute.”
Mrs. Weasley reappeared carrying a bottle of brandy, which she handed to Hagrid. He uncorked it and drank it straight down in one.
“Mum!” shouted Ginny pointing to a spot several feet away.
A blue light had appeared in the darkness: It grew larger and brighter, and Lupin and George appeared, spinning and then falling. Harry knew immediately that there was something wrong: Lupin was supporting George, who was unconscious and whose face was covered in blood.
Harry ran forward and seized George’s legs. Together, he and Lupin carried George into the house and through the kitchen to the living room, where they laid him on the sofa. As the lamplight fell across George’s head, Ginny gasped and Harry’s stomach lurched: One of George’s ears was missing. The side of his head and neck were drenched in wet, shockingly scarlet blood.
No sooner had Mrs. Weasley bent over her son that Lupin grabbed Harry by the upper arm and dragged him, none too gently, back into the kitchen, where Hagrid was still attempting to ease his bulk through the back door.
“Oi!” said Hagrid indignantly, “Le’ go of him! Le’ go of Harry!”
Lupin ignored him.
“What creature sat in the corner the first time that Harry Potter visited my office at Hogwarts?” he said, giving Harry a small shake. “Answer me!”
“A – a grindylow in a tank, wasn’t it?”
Lupin released Harry and fell back against a kitchen cupboard.
“Wha’ was tha’ about?” roared Hagrid.
“I’m sorry, Harry, but I had to check,” said Lupin tersely. “We’ve been betrayed. Voldemort knew that you were being moved tonight and the only people who could have told him were directly involved in the plan. You might have been an impostor.”
“So why aren’ you checkin’ me?” panted Hagrid, still struggling with the door.
“You’re half-giant,” said Lupin, looking up at Hagrid. “The Polyjuice Potion is designed for human use only.”
“None of the Order would have told Voldemort we were moving tonight,” said Harry. The idea was dreadful to him, he could not believe it of any of them. “Voldemort only caught up with me toward the end, he didn’t know which one I was in the beginning. If he’d been in on the plan he’d have known from the start I was the one with Hagrid.”
“Voldemort caught up with you?” said Lupin sharply. “What happened? How did you escape?”
Harry explained how the Death Eaters pursuing them had seemed to recognize him as the true Harry, how they had abandoned the chase, how they must have summoned Voldemort, who had appeared just before he and Hagrid had reached the sanctuary of Tonks’s parents.
“They recognized you? But how? What had you done?”
“I…” Harry tried to remember; the whole journey seemed like a blur of panic and confusion. “I saw Stan Shunpike…. You know, the bloke who was the conductor on the Knight Bus? And I tried to Disarm him instead of – well, he doesn’t know what he’s doing, does he? He must be Imperiused!”
Lupin looked aghast.
“Harry, the time for Disarming is past! These people are trying to capture and kill you! At least Stun if you aren’t prepared to kill!”
“We were hundreds of feet up! Stan’s not himself, and if I Stunned him and he’d fallen, he’d have died the same as if I’d used Avada Kedavra! Expelliarmus saved me from Voldemort two years ago,” Harry added defiantly. Lupin was reminding him of the sneering Hufflepuff Zacharias Smith, who had jeered at Harry for wanting to teach Dumbledore’s Army how to Disarm.
“Yes, Harry,” said Lupin with painful restraint, “and a great number of Death Eaters witnessed that happening! Forgive me, but it was a very unusual move then, under the imminent threat of death. Repeating it tonight in front of Death Eaters who either witnessed or heard about the first occasion was close to suicidal!”
“So you think I should have killed Stan Shunpike?” said Harry angrily.
“Of course not,” said Lupin, “but the Death Eaters – frankly, most people! – would have expected you to attack back! Expelliarmus is a useful spell, Harry, but the Death Eaters seem to think it is your signature move, and I urge you not to let it become so!”
Lupin was making Harry feel idiotic, and yet there was still a grain of defiance inside him.
“I won’t blast people out of my way just because they’re there,” said Harry, “That’s Voldemort’s job.”
Lupin’s retort was lost: Finally succeeding in squeezing through the door, Hagrid staggered to a chair and sat down; it collapsed beneath him. Ignoring his mingled oaths and apologies, Harry addressed Lupin again.
“Will George be okay?”
All Lupin’s frustration with Harry seemed to drain away at the question.
“I think so, although there’s no chance of replacing his ear, not when it’s been cursed off – ”
There was a scuffling from outside. Lupin dived for the back door; Harry leapt over Hagrid’s legs and sprinted into the yard.
Two figures had appeared in the yard, and as Harry ran toward them he realized they were Hermione, now returning to her normal appearance, and Kingsley, both clutching a bent coat hanger, Hermione flung herself into Harry’s arms, but Kingsley showed no pleasure at the sight of any of them. Over Hermione’s shoulder Harry saw him raise his wand and point it at Lupin’s chest.
“The last words Albus Dumbledore spoke to the pair of us!”
“‘Harry is the best hope we have. Trust him,’” said Lupin calmly.
Kingsley turned his wand on Harry, but Lupin said, “It’s him, I’ve checked!”
“All right, all right!” said Kingsley, stowing his wand back beneath his cloak, “But somebody betrayed us! They knew, they knew it was tonight!”
“So it seems,” replied Lupin, “but apparently they did not realize that there would be seven Harrys.”
“Small comfort!” snarled Kingsley. “Who else is back?”
“Only Harry, Hagrid, George, and me.”
Hermione stifled a little moan behind her hand.
“What happened to you?” Lupin asked Kingsley.
“Followed by five, injured two, might’ve killed one,” Kingsley reeled off, “and we saw You-Know-Who as well, he joined the chase halfway through but vanished pretty quickly. Remus, he can – ”
“Fly,” supplied Harry. “I saw him too, he came after Hagrid and me.”
“So that’s why he left, to follow you!” said Kingsley, “I couldn’t understand why he’d vanished. But what made him change targets?”
“Harry behaved a little too kindly to Stan Shunpike,” said Lupin.
“Stan?” repeated Hermione. “But I thought he was in Azkaban?”
Kingsley let out a mirthless laugh.
“Hermione, there’s obviously been a mass breakout which the Ministry has hushed up. Travers’s hood fell off when I cursed him, he’s supposed to be inside too. But what happened to you, Remus? Where’s George?”
“He lost an ear,” said Lupin.
“lost an –?” repeated Hermione in a high voice.
“Snape’s work,” said Lupin.
“Snape?” shouted Harry. “You didn’t say – ”
“He lost his hood during the chase. Sectumsempra was always a specialty of Snape’s. I wish I could say I’d paid him back in kind, but it was all I could do to keep George on the broom after he was injured, he was losing so much blood.”
Silence fell between the four of them as they looked up at the sky. There was no sign of movement; the stars stared back, unblinking, indifferent, unobscured by flying friends. Where was Ron? Where were Fred and Mr. Weasley? Where were Bill, Fleur, Tonks, Mad-Eye, and Mundungus?
“Harry, give us a hand!” called Hagrid hoarsely from the door, in which he was stuck again. Glad of something to do, Harry pulled him free, the headed through the empty kitchen and back into the sitting room, where Mrs. Weasley and Ginny were still tending to George. Mrs. Weasley had staunched his bleeding now, and by the lamplight Harry saw a clean gaping hole where George’s ear had been.
“How is he?”
Mrs. Weasley looked around and said, “I can’t make it grow back, not when it’s been removed by Dark Magic. But it could’ve been so much worse…. He’s alive.”
“Yeah,” said Harry. “Thank God.”
“Did I hear someone else in the yard?” Ginny asked.
“Hermione and Kingsley,” said Harry.
“Thank goodness,” Ginny whispered. They looked at each other; Harry wanted to hug her, hold on to her; he did not even care much that Mrs. Weasley was there, but before he could act on the impulse, there was a great crash from the kitchen.
“I’ll prove who I am, Kingsley, after I’ve seen my son, now back off if you know what’s good for you!”
Harry had never heard Mr. Weasley shout like that before. He burst into the living room, his bald patch gleaming with sweat, his spectacles askew, Fred right behind him, both pale but uninjured.
“Arthur!” sobbed Mrs. Weasley. “Oh thank goodness!”
“How is he?”
Mr. Weasley dropped to his knees beside George. For the first time since Harry had known him, Fred seemed to be lost for words. He gaped over the back of the sofa at his twin’s wound as if he could not believe what he was seeing.
Perhaps roused by the sound of Fred and their father’s arrival, George stirred.
“How do you feel, Georgie?” whispered Mrs. Weasley.
George’s fingers groped for the side of his head.
“Saintlike,” he murmured.
“What’s wrong with him?” croaked Fred, looking terrified. “Is his mind affected?”
“Saintlike,” repeated George, opening his eyes and looking up at his brother. “You see… I’m holy. Holey, Fred, geddit?”
Mrs. Weasley sobbed harder than ever. Color flooded Fred’s pale face.
“Pathetic,” he told George. “Pathetic! With the whole wide world of ear-related humor before you, you go for holey?”
“Ah well,” said George, grinning at his tear-soaked mother. “You’ll be able to tell us apart now, anyway, Mum.”
He looked around.
“Hi, Harry – you are Harry, right?”
“Yeah, I am,” said Harry, moving closer to the sofa.
“Well, at least we got you back okay,” said George. “Why aren’t Ron and Bill huddled round my sickbed?”
“They’re not back yet, George,” said Mrs. Weasley. George’s grin faded. Harry glanced at Ginny and motioned to her to accompany him back outside. As they walked through the kitchen she said in a low voice.
“Ron and Tonks should be back by now. They didn’t have a long journey; Auntie Muriel’s not that far from here.”
Harry said nothing. He had been trying to keep fear at bay ever since reaching the Burrow, but now it enveloped him, seeming to crawl over his skin, throbbing in his chest, clogging his throat. As they walked down the back steps into the dark yard, Ginny took his hand.
Kingsley was striding backward and forward, glancing up at the sky every time he turned. Harry was reminded of Uncle Vernon pacing the living room a million years ago.
Hagrid, Hermione, and Lupin stood shoulder to shoulder, gazing upward in silence. None of them looked around when Harry and Ginny joined their silent vigil.
The minutes stretched into what might as well have been years. The slightest breath of wind made them all jump and turn toward the whispering bush or tree in the hope that one of the missing Order members might leap unscathed from its leaves –
And then a broom materialized directly above them and streaked toward the ground –
“It’s them!” screamed Hermione.
Tonks landed in a long skid that sent earth and pebbles everywhere.
“Remus!” Tonks cried as she staggered off the broom into Lupin’s arms. His face was set and white: He seemed unable to speak, Ron tripped dazedly toward Harry and Hermione.
“You’re okay,” he mumbled, before Hermione flew at him and hugged him tightly.
“I thought – I thought – ”
“‘M all right,” said Ron, patting her on the back. “‘M fine.”
“Ron was great,” said Tonks warmly, relinquishing her hold on Lupin. “Wonderful. Stunned one of the Death Eaters, straight to the head, and when you’re aiming at a moving target from a flying broom – ”
“You did?” said Hermione, gazing up at Ron with her arms still around his neck.
“Always the tone of surprise,” he said a little grumpily, breaking free. “Are we the last back?”
“No,” said Ginny, “we’re still waiting for Bill and Fleur and Mad-Eye and Mundungus. I’m going to tell Mum and Dad you’re okay, Ron – ”
She ran back inside.
“So what kept you? What happened?” Lupin sounded almost angry at Tonks.
“Bellatrix,” said Tonks. “She wants me quite as much as she wants Harry, Remus, She tried very hard to kill me. I just wish I’d got her, I owe Bellatrix. But we definitely injured Rodolphus…. Then we got to Ron’s Auntie Muriel’s and we missed our Portkey and she was fussing over us – ”
A muscle was jumping in Lupin’s jaw. He nodded, but seemed unable to say anything else.
“So what happened to you lot?” Tonks asked, turning to Harry, Hermione, and Kingsley.
They recounted the stories of their own journeys, but all the time the continued absence of Bill, Fleur, Mad-Eye, and Mundungus seemed to lie upon them like a frost, its icy bite harder and harder to ignore.
“I’m going to have to get back to Downing Street, I should have been there an hour ago,” said Kingsley finally, after a last sweeping gaze at the sky. “Let me know when they’re back.”
Lupin nodded. With a wave to the others, Kingsley walked away into the darkness toward the gate. Harry thought he heard the faintest pop as Kingsley Disapparated just beyond the Burrow’s boundaries.
Mr. And Mrs. Weasley came racing down the back steps, Ginny behind them. Both parents hugged Ron before turning to Lupin and Tonks.
“Thank you,” said Mrs. Weasley, “for our sons.”
“Don’t be silly, Molly,” said Tonks at once.
“How’s George?” asked Lupin.
“What’s wrong with him?” piped up Ron.
“He’s lost – ”
But the end of Mrs. Weasley’s sentence was drowned in a general outcry. A thestral had just soared into sight and landed a few feet from them. Bill and Fleur slid from its back, windswept but unhurt.
“Bill! Thank God, thank God – ”
Mrs. Weasley ran forward, but the hug Bill bestowed upon her was perfunctory. Looking directly at his father, he said, “Mad-Eye’s dead.”
Nobody spoke, nobody moved. Harry felt as though something inside him was falling, falling through the earth, leaving him forever.
“We saw it,” said Bill; Fleur nodded, tear tracks glittering on her cheeks in the light from the kitchen window. “It happened just after we broke out of the circle:
Mad-Eye and Dung were close by us, they were heading north too. Voldemort – he can fly – went straight for them. Dung panicked, I heard him cry out, Mad-Eye tried to stop him, but he Disapparated. Voldemort’s curse hit Mad-Eye full in the face, he fell backward off his broom and – there was nothing we could do, nothing, we had half a dozen of them on our own tail – ”
Bill’s voice broke.
“Of course you couldn’t have done anything,” said Lupin.
They all stood looking at each other. Harry could not quite comprehend it. Mad-Eye dead; it could not be…. Mad-Eye, so tough, so brave, the consummate survivor…
At last it seemed to dawn on everyone, though nobody said it, that there was no point of waiting in the yard anymore, and in silence they followed Mr. And Mrs. Weasley back into the Burrow, and into the living room, where Fred and George were laughing together.
“What’s wrong?” said Fred, scanning their faces as they entered, “What’s happened? Who’s –?”
“Mad-Eye,” said Mr. Weasley, “Dead.”
The twins’ grins turned to grimaces of shock. Nobody seemed to know what to do. Tonks was crying silently into a handkerchief: She had been close to Mad-Eye, Harry knew, his favorite and his protégée at the Ministry of Magic. Hagrid, who had sat down on the floor in the corner where he had most space, was dabbing at his eyes with his tablecloth-sized handkerchief.
Bill walked over to the sideboard and pulled out a bottle of fire-whisky and some glasses.
“Here,” he said, and with a wave of his wand, eh sent twelve full glasses soaring through the room to each of them, holding the thirteenth aloft. “Mad-Eye.”
“Mad-Eye,” they all said, and drank.
“Mad-Eye,” echoed Hagrid, a little late, with a hiccup. The firewhisky seared Harry’s throat. It seemed to burn feeling back into him, dispelling the numbness and sense of unreality firing him with something that was like courage.
“So Mundungus disappeared?” said Lupin, who had drained his own glass in one.
The atmosphere changed at once. Everybody looked tense, watching Lupin, both wanting him to go on, it seemed to Harry, and slightly afraid of what they might hear.
“I know what you’re thinking,” said Bill, “and I wondered that too, on the way back here, because they seemed to be expecting us, didn’t they? But Mundungus can’t have betrayed us. They didn’t know there would be seven Harrys, that confused them the moment we appeared, and in case you’ve forgotten, it was Mundungus who suggested that little bit of skullduggery. Why wouldn’t he have told them the essential point? I think Dung panicked, it’s as simple as that. He didn’t want to come in the first place, but Mad-Eye made him, and You-Know-Who went straight for them. It was enough to make anyone panic.”
“You-Know-Who acted exactly as Mad-Eye expected him to,” sniffed Tonks. “Mad-Eye said he’d expect the real Harry to be with the toughest, most skilled Aurors. He chased Mad-Eye first, and when Mundungus gave them away he switched to Kingsley…. ”
“Yes, and zat eez all very good,” snapped Fleur, “but still eet does not explain ‘ow zey know we were moving ‘Arry tonight, does eet? Somebody must ‘ave been careless. Somebody let slip ze date to an outsider. It is ze only explanation for zem knowing ze date but not ze ‘ole plan.”
She glared around at them all, tear tracks still etched on her beautiful face, silently daring any of them to contradict her. Nobody did. The only sound to break the silence was that of Hagrid hiccupping from behind his handkerchief. Harry glanced at Hagrid, who had just risked his own life to save Harry’s – Hagrid, whom he loved, whom he trusted, who had once been tricked into giving Voldemort crucial information in exchange for a dragon’s egg….
“No,” Harry said aloud, and they all looked at him, surprised: The firewhisky seemed to have amplified his voice. “I mean… if somebody made a mistake,” Harry went on, “and let something slip, I know they didn’t mean to do it. It’s not their fault,” he repeated, again a little louder than he would usually have spoken. “We’ve got to trust each other. I trust all of you, I don’t think anyone in this room would ever sell me to Voldemort.”
More silence followed his words. They were all looking at him; Harry felt a little hot again, and drank some more firewhisky for something to do. As he drank, he thought of Mad-Eye. Mad-Eye had always been scathing about Dumbledore’s willingness to trust people.
“Well said, Harry,” said Fred unexpectedly.
“Year, ‘ear, ‘ear,” said George, with half a glance at Fred, the corner of whose mouth twitched.
Lupin was wearing an odd expression as he looked at Harry. It was close to pitying.
“You think I’m a fool?” demanded Harry.
“No, I think you’re like James,” said Lupin, “who would have regarded it as the height of dishonor to mistrust his friends.”
Harry knew what Lupin was getting at: that his father had been betrayed by his friend Peter Pettigrew. He felt irrationally angry. He wanted to argue, but Lupin had turned away from him, set down his glass upon a side table, and addressed Bill, “There’s work to do. I can ask Kingsley whether – ”
“No,” said Bill at once, “I’ll do it, I’ll come.”
“Where are you going?” said Tonks and Fleur together.
“Mad-Eye’s body,” said Lupin. “We need to recover it.”
“Can’t it –?” began Mrs. Weasley with an appealing look at Bill.
“Wait?” said Bill, “Not unless you’d rather the Death Eaters took it?”
Nobody spoke. Lupin and Bill said good bye and left.
The rest of them now dropped into chairs, all except for Harry, who remained standing. The suddenness and completeness of death was with them like a presence.
“I’ve got to go too,” said Harry.
Ten pairs of startled eyes looked at him.
“Don’t be silly, Harry,” said Mrs. Weasley, “What are you talking about?”
“I can’t stay here.”
He rubbed his forehead; it was prickling again, he had not hurt like this for more than a year.
“You’re all in danger while I’m here. I don’t want – ”
“But don’t be so silly!” said Mrs. Weasley. “The whole point of tonight was to get you here safely, and thank goodness it worked. And Fleur’s agreed to get married here rather than in France, we’ve arranged everything so that we can all stay together and look after you – ”
She did not understand; she was making him feel worse, not better.
“If Voldemort finds out I’m here – ”
“But why should he?” asked Mrs. Weasley.
“There are a dozen places you might be now, Harry,” said Mr. Weasley. “He’s got no way of knowing which safe house you’re in.”
“It’s not me I’m worried for!” said Harry.
“We know that,” said Mr. Weasley quietly, “but it would make our efforts tonight seem rather pointless if you left.”
“Yer not goin’ anywhere,” growled Hagrid. “Blimey, Harry, after all we wen’ through ter get you here?”
“Yeah, what about my bleeding ear?” said George, hoisting himself up on his cushions.
“I know that – ”
“Mad-Eye wouldn’t want – ”
“I KNOW!” Harry bellowed.
He felt beleaguered and blackmailed: Did they think he did not know what they had done for him, didn’t they understand that it was for precisely that reason that he wanted to go now, before they had to suffer any more on his behalf? There was a long and awkward silence in which his scar continued to prickle and throb, and which was broken at last by Mrs. Weasley.
“Where’s Hedwig, Harry?” she said coaxingly. “We can put her up with Pidwidgeon and give her something to eat.”
His insides clenched like a fist. He could not tell her the truth. He drank the last of his firewhisky to avoid answering.
“Wait till it gets out yeh did it again, Harry,” said Hagrid. “Escaped him, fought him off when he was right on top of yeh!”
“It wasn’t me,” said Harry flatly. “It was my wand. My wand acted of its own accord.”
After a few moments, Hermione said gently, “But that’s impossible, Harry. You mean that you did magic without meaning to; you reacted instinctively.”
“No,” said Harry. “The bike was falling, I couldn’t have told you where Voldemort was, but my wand spun in my hand and found him and shot a spell at him, and it wasn’t even a spell I recognized. I’ve never made gold flames appear before.”
“Often,” said Mr. Weasley, “when you’re in a pressured situation you can produce magic you never dreamed of. Small children often find, before they’re trained – ”
“It wasn’t like that,” said Harry through gritted teeth. His scar was burning. He felt angry and frustrated; he hated the idea that they were all imagining him to have power to match Voldemort’s.
No one said anything. He knew that they did not believe him. Now that he came to think of it, he had never heard of a wand performing magic on its own before.
His scar seared with pain, it was all he could do not to moan aloud. Muttering about fresh air, he set down his glass and left the room.
As he crossed the yard, the great skeletal thestral looked up – rustled its enormous batlike wings, then resumed its grazing. Harry stopped at the gate into the garden, staring out at its overgrown plants, rubbing his pounding forehead and thinking of Dumbledore.
Dumbledore would have believed him, he knew it. Dumbledore would have known how and why Harry’s wand had acted independently, because Dumbledore always had the answers; he had known about wands, had explained to Harry the strange connection that existed between his wand and Voldemort’s…. But Dumbledore, like Mad-Eye, like Sirius, like his parents, like his poor owl, all were gone where Harry could never talk to them again. He felt a burning in his throat that had nothing to do with firewhisky….
And then, out of nowhere, the pain in his scar peaked. As he clutched his forehead and closed his eyes, a voice screamed inside his head.
“You told me the problem would be solved by using another’s wand!”
And into his mind burst the vision of an emaciated old man lying in rags upon a stone floor, screaming, a horrible drawn-out scream, a scream of unendurable agony….
“No! No! I beg you, I beg you….”
“You lied to Lord Voldemort, Ollivander!”
“I did not…. I swear I did not….”
“You sought to help Potter, to help him escape me!”
“I swear I did not…. I believed a different wand would work….”
“Explain, then, what happened. Lucius’s wand is destroyed!”
“I cannot understand…. The connection… exists only . between your two wands….”
“Lies!”
“Please… I beg you….”
And Harry saw the white hand raise its wand and felt Voldemort’s surge of vicious anger, saw the frail old main on the floor writhe in agony –
“Harry?”
It was over as quickly as it had come: Harry stood shaking in the darkness, clutching the gate into the garden, his heart racing, his scar still tingling. It was several moments before he realized that Ron and Hermione were at his side.
“Harry, come back in the house,” Hermione whispered, “You aren’t still thinking of leaving?”
“Yeah, you’ve got to stay, mate,” said Ron, thumping Harry on the back.
“Are you all right?” Hermione asked, close enough now to look into Harry’s face. “You look awful!”
“Well,” said Harry shakily, “I probably look better than Ollivander….”
When he had finished telling them what he had seen, Ron looked appalled, but Hermione downright terrified.
“But it was supposed to have stopped! Your scar – it wasn’t supposed to do this anymore! You mustn’t let that connection open up again – Dumbledore wanted you to close your mind!”
When he did not reply, she gripped his arm.
“Harry, he’s taking over the Ministry and the newspapers and half the Wizarding world! Don’t let him inside your head too!”
“海格?”
  哈利在一片狼籍的金属和皮革残骸中挣扎着爬起身,手掌一用力又陷入了泥泞之中。他想不通伏地魔去哪儿了,他觉得也许伏地魔随时会从黑暗中对他发起袭击。一些温热潮湿的东西从他的下巴和前额上滴落下来,他爬出那滩泥泞,跌跌撞撞地向着地上那片又大又黑的阴影走去,那是海格。
  “海格?海格,跟我说句话呀——”
  但是那个黑色的大块头没有动静。
  “谁在那儿?是波特吗?你是哈利·波特吗?”
  哈利不认得那个声音,随后,一个女人叫了起来,“他们摔下来了。泰德!摔在花园里了!”
  哈利顿时觉得头晕目眩。
  “海格,”他机械地重复着,感觉膝盖好像僵住了一样动弹不得。
  当他清醒过来的时候,感觉自己躺在一块垫子似的东西上面,肋骨和右臂火辣辣地疼,磕掉的牙又重新长了出来,前额上的伤疤还在一跳一跳的抽痛。
  “海格?”
  哈利睁开了眼睛,发现自己躺在一个陌生房间的沙发上面,屋里亮着灯,他那湿答答的帆布背包上沾满了泥巴,扔在离他不远的地上。一个金发、大腹便便的男人正焦急地注视着他。
  “海格没事,孩子”,那个男人说,“我的妻子正在照顾他。你觉得怎么样?还有什么地方受了伤吗?我帮你治疗了你的肋骨,牙齿和胳膊。顺便说一句,我是泰德,泰德·唐克斯,朵拉的父亲。”
  哈利猛地坐了起来,灯光照在他的眼睛上,他觉得一阵头晕和恶心。
  “伏地魔——”
  “放松,现在别急,”泰德·唐克斯说道,伸出手扶着哈利的肩膀,让他重新靠在垫子上,“你可是摔得不轻,到底发生什么事了?摩托车出了什么问题吗?亚瑟·韦斯莱又做了他自己力所不及的事情吗,他和他的麻瓜精巧装置?”
  “不,”哈利说,他的伤疤像裂开似地疼。“食死徒,很多食死徒——在追击我们——”
  “食死徒?”泰德的声音一下子变得尖利起来,“什么意思,食死徒?我以为他们并不知道我们要在今天晚上把你转移,我以为——”
  “他们知道了。”哈利说。
  泰德·唐克斯抬头看着天花板,好像他的目光能穿透那里直到外面的天空中去。
  “那么,我们知道那时我们的保护咒仍在起作用,不是吗?他们不论从哪个方向都应该无法进入你周围的一百公尺才对。”
  现在哈利明白了,伏地魔是在摩托车冲入凤凰社保护咒的那一刹那消失不见的。他现在只希望这些咒语仍然有效:他想象着伏地魔正在一百英尺外的高空上看着哈利被一个巨大的透明圆球保护了起来,看着他们的交谈,同时寻找一切空隙想要杀进来。
  他把腿从沙发上挪下来,他必须亲眼看一眼才能相信海格安然无恙。他还没站起来,门就开了,海格从门外费力地挤进来,脸上沾着血和泥,尽管有一点跛,但仍然奇迹般地活着。
  “哈利!”
  海格撞翻了两张精致的桌子和一盆蜘蛛抱蛋草,两步跨过房间,把哈利紧紧拥抱在怀里,几乎压碎了他新长好的肋骨。“啊呀,哈利,你怎么逃出来的?我还以为这下咱俩都完了。”
  “嗯,我也是,我没想到……”
  哈利突然顿住了,他这才看到有个女人在海格身后进入了房间。
  “你!”他大喊,飞快地把手伸进口袋想去拿魔杖,但是那空空如也。
  “你的魔杖在这儿,孩子,”泰德提醒道,把魔杖轻轻搭在哈利的胳膊上。“它掉在你身边,我就拣起来了,这位……是我的妻子。”
  “哦,我……我很抱歉。”
  唐克斯夫人走进房间,现在她看上去和她的姐姐,贝拉特里克斯,并不是那么惊人的相似了:她有着浅棕色柔软的头发,眼睛看上去也更宽厚友善。但是由于哈利的叫嚷,她看上去有一点傲慢。
  “我们的女儿怎么样了?”她问,“海格说你们中了埋伏,尼法朵拉在哪儿?”
  “我不知道,”哈利回答道。“我们不知道其他人怎么样了。”
  她和泰德对视了一眼,看到他们的表情,一种混合着恐惧和内疚的感觉紧紧攫住了哈利。如果有任何一个人死了,那都是他的错,全是他的错。是他同意了这个计划的,把自己的头发给了他们……
  “门钥匙,”他忽然想起来,“我们必须回到陋居去看看……然后我们会给你们消息,或者……或者是唐克斯会亲自给你们送信,只要她……”
  “朵拉会没事的,多米达,”泰德安慰道,“她很清楚自己的能力,也多次跟着傲罗们出生入死过。门钥匙在这儿,”他对哈利说,“它会在三分钟内离开,如果你们想用的话。”
  “是的,我们得走了。”哈利说。他一把抓过自己的背包,甩到肩上。“我……”他看着唐克斯夫人,想要为把她置于这样恐慌的境地里道歉,他觉得自己对此承担着极大的责任,但是他没能想起一句让自己听起来不那么虚伪的说辞。
  “我会告诉唐克斯……朵拉……送信过来的,等她回……谢谢你们救了我们,谢谢你们所做的一切,我……”
  他很高兴终于离开了那个房间,跟着泰德·唐克斯穿过一段很短的走廊进入一间卧室。海格紧跟其后,弓着身子,以免他的头撞到门梁。
  “在那里,孩子,那是门钥匙。”
  唐克斯先生指着梳妆台上一个小小的银色背面的梳子说。
  “谢谢,”哈利说,伸出一根手指放在梳子上,准备离开。
  “等一下,”海格说,同时向四周张望。“哈利,海德薇在哪儿?”
  “她……她被击中了,”哈利说。
  这个认知差点摧垮了他:泪水刺痛着他的眼睛,他替自己感到羞耻。那只猫头鹰是他的伙伴,每当他被迫回到德思礼家的时候,她是他跟魔法世界之间一根重要的纽带。
  海格伸出一只大手,沉痛地拍了拍他的肩膀。
  “别难过了,”他粗声说,“别难过了。她过了长寿而伟大的一生——”
  “海格!”泰德·唐克斯大声提醒着,那把梳子发出明亮的蓝光,海格只来得及把食指伸出去搭在上面。
  他们的肚脐下面猛的一紧,好像有那里有有一个看不见的钩子和绳索把他们拽得飞了起来,他们完全失去控制地旋转着被推入了虚空,手指像是粘在了梳子上,哈利和海格远离了唐克斯先生。一秒钟以后,哈利的双脚“砰”地撞上了坚实的土地,他双手着地跪在陋居的后院里,海格也重重地摔在了地上,费力地用双脚站起来。哈利把暗淡无光的梳子甩到一边,摇晃着站起身,听见了一声尖叫,他看到韦斯莱夫人和金妮从后门的台阶上跑下来,
  “哈利?真的是哈利吗?发生了什么事?其他人在哪儿?”韦斯莱夫人哭喊着。
  “什么意思?没有其他人回来吗?”哈利喘着粗气回答。
  韦斯莱夫人苍白的脸上清楚地写着答案。
  “食死徒在那儿等着我们的,”哈利告诉她,“我们一出发就被他们包围了……他们知道是今晚……我不知道其他人怎么样了,四个食死徒在追我们,我们只有逃跑,然后伏地魔追上了我们——”
  哈利自己都能听到话中那自我辩解的味道,他是在求韦斯莱夫人谅解为什么自己对她儿子的状况一无所知,但是……
  “谢天谢地你没事,”韦斯莱夫人一把抱住哈利,可是哈利觉得自己根本不配得到这样的待遇。
  “有白兰地吗,莫丽?”海格微微颤抖着问道,“就当是用来治病?”
  韦斯莱夫人本可以用魔法把酒取过来的,但她转身迅速朝着倾斜的房子走去,哈利知道她不想让别人看见她的脸。他望向金妮,无声的询问着现在的状况,金妮立刻明白了,她说:“罗恩和唐克斯应该最先回来的,但他们错过了门钥匙,钥匙回来了,但他们没有,”她指着地上的一个生了锈的油罐。“还有那个,”她指着一只球鞋,“那应该是爸爸和弗雷德的,他们应该第二个回来。你和海格是第三个。”她看了看表,“如果乔治和卢平一切顺利的话,应该在一分钟内到这里。”
  韦斯莱夫人拿着一瓶白兰地走了出来,递给了海格,他拔去塞子,一饮而尽。
  “妈妈!“金妮指着几英尺外叫到。
  黑暗中一道蓝光闪现:它变得越来越大,越来越亮,卢平和乔治从中间旋转着落了下来。哈利马上意识到有什么地方不对劲,卢平支撑着乔治,后者已经失去知觉,脸上全是血。
  哈利跑过去抓住了乔治的腿,和卢平一起把乔治抬进屋里,穿过厨房,一直抬到客厅,把他放在沙发上。灯光照亮了乔治的头,金妮倒抽了一口气,哈利觉得自己的胃里一阵翻涌:乔治失去了一只耳朵。伤口这边的脸和脖子鲜血淋漓。
  韦斯莱夫人把她儿子的身子翻过来,而卢平一把拽过哈利的上臂,粗鲁地把他拖出房间,带进了厨房,海格还在试图让自己的大块头从后门中挤进房间。
  “喂!”海格愤怒地喊道,“放开他!放开哈利!”
  卢平没有理他。
  “哈利·波特在霍格沃茨第一次拜访我的办公室时,在角落里的是什么生物?”他问,微微摇晃着哈利,“回答我!”
  “一个……一个在柜子里的格林迪洛,不是吗?”
  卢平放开了哈利,向后倒在了厨房的碗碟橱上。
  “这是在干什么 ?”海格咆哮着质问。
  “对不起,哈利,但是我不得不这么做,”卢平简洁地回答,“我们被出卖了,伏地魔知道我们要在今天晚上把你转移,能把这个情报透露给他的只有直接参与这次行动的人。你也可能被人冒充。”
  “那你为什么不检查我?”海格喘着粗气说,仍然在和后门较劲。
  “你有一半巨人血统,”卢平抬头看着海格说。“复方药剂只能给人类使用。”
  “不会是凤凰社的人告诉伏地魔我们要在今晚转移的,”哈利说。
  这个念头对他来说太可怕了,他不相信任何人会做出这种事。“伏地魔最后才追上我,一开始他并不知道哪一个是我。如果他知道整个计划,那么一开始他就应该知道跟着海格的是我。”
  “伏地魔追上你了?”卢平厉声问道,“发生了什么事?你怎么逃脱的?”
  哈利告诉卢平,食死徒们是如何在追赶他们的途中认出了他,他们是怎么放弃了追赶,他们是怎样召唤出伏地魔来,就在他和海格马上要赶到唐克斯父母的避难所的时候,伏地魔出现了。
  “他们认出你来了?可是他们是怎么做到的?你都做了些什么?”
  “我……”哈利尽力的回想着,整个旅程充满了恐慌和混乱,“我看到了斯坦·桑帕克……你知道,就是骑士巴士上的那个售票员,我试着去解除他的武器……他根本不知道他在做什么,不是么?他一定被施了夺魂咒!” 
  卢平看上去吓呆了。
  “哈利,‘除你武器’的时代已经过去了!这些人想要抓住你然后杀了你!就算你没有准备好杀人至少也要用昏迷咒!”
  “我们当时是在几百英尺高!斯坦·桑帕克已经不是原来的他了,而且如果我对他使用了昏迷咒他会掉下去摔死,这和我直接用阿瓦达索命咒没有区别!两年前‘除你武器’把我从伏地魔手里救了出来!”哈利反驳道。卢平让他想起了赫奇帕奇学院的那个总是一脸轻蔑样的扎卡赖斯·史密斯,他嘲笑过哈利竟然教邓布利多军“除你武器”。
  “是的,哈利,”卢平痛苦地克制着自己,“但是许多食死徒都目睹了它的发生!原谅我,但是这次行动非同寻常,是极大的死亡威胁下进行的。在目睹或者听到了你上次行动的食死徒前再次使用它无异于自杀!”
  “所以你觉得我应该杀了斯坦·桑帕克?”哈利愤怒地问。
  “当然不是,”卢平说,“但是食死徒——坦白讲,大多数人——希望你攻击回去!除你武器是个有用的咒语,哈利,但是食死徒似乎认为它是你的标志性动作,我强烈要求你不要让事情变成那样!”
  卢平让哈利觉得自己像个傻瓜,他体内仍然埋藏着叛逆的种子。
  “我不会只是因为别人挡了我的路就杀了他们,”哈利说,“那是伏地魔才干的事。”
  卢平没有再反驳。海格终于成功挤过了那扇门,他摇晃着走到椅子旁边坐下。椅子压塌了。哈利没有理会海格的赌咒和道歉,又转向卢平。
  “乔治还好吧?”
  卢平面对哈利时所有的挫折感都被这个问题一扫而空。
  “我想是的,尽管他的耳朵不可能再长回来了,用咒语治疗也不行——”
  外面传来一阵混乱的声音,卢平向后门冲了过去,哈利跳过海格的腿快步跑向了后院。
  两个人出现在后院里,哈利跑近后认出了是赫敏,她已经恢复了平常的装扮,还有金斯莱,两人都紧抓着一个弯曲的晾衣架。赫敏扑进了哈利的怀抱,但是金斯莱看见了他们没有一点高兴的样子。哈利越过赫敏的肩膀看见他举起了魔杖,指着卢平的胸膛。
  “邓布利多最后对我们两个说的什么!”
  “哈利是我们的最大希望。相信他。”卢平平静地回答。
  金斯莱把魔杖转过来对着哈利,但卢平制止了他,“是他,我检查过了!”
  “好吧,好吧!”金斯莱说着把魔杖塞回了斗篷下面,“但是有人出卖了我们!他们知道,他们知道是今晚!”
  “看上去是这样,”卢平回应道,“但是很明显他们没有弄清楚有七个哈利。”
  “就这么点安慰!”金斯莱咆哮着说。“还有谁回来了?”
  “只有哈利,海格,乔治和我。”
  赫敏捂住嘴,发出一声闷闷的呻吟。
  “你们遇到什么事?”卢平问金斯莱。
  “被五个食死徒追,伤了两个,可能杀了一个,”金斯莱滔滔不绝地说,“而且我们也看到了神秘人,他半道上加入了追赶我们的行列,但是很快就消失了。莱姆斯,他能——”
  “飞,”哈利回答道。“我也看见他了,他在追海格和我。”
  “所以他离开是去追你!”金斯莱喊起来,“我还纳闷他为什么消失了呢,但是究竟是什么使他转移了目标?”
  “哈利对斯坦·桑帕克表现得有点过于友善了,”卢平说。
  “斯坦·桑帕克?”赫敏重复着这个名字。“可我记得他在阿兹卡班啊?”
  金斯莱阴沉地笑了笑:“赫敏,很明显有一场规模很大的越狱事件,可是魔法部却把这件事掩盖下来。我向特莱维尔施咒的时候,他的兜帽滑落下来,他肯定也是其中一员。你们遇到了什么事,莱姆斯?乔治在哪儿?”
  “他失去了一只耳朵,”卢平说。
  “失去一只——?”赫敏尖声重复。
  “斯内普干的,”卢平补充道。
  “斯内普?”哈利叫了起来。“你没跟我说——”
  “在追逐过程中他的兜帽掉了。神锋无影咒一直是斯内普的专长。我希望我能够说出我已经报复了他这样的话,但是在乔治受伤后我只能保护他在扫帚上不掉下来,他流了许多血。”
  一阵静默笼罩了这四个人,他们抬头看着天空。没有任何东西移动的痕迹,星辰也看着他们,它们持续闪耀而冷漠,尽管有人飞来飞去却依然不遮掩。
  罗恩在哪儿?弗雷德和韦斯莱先生在哪儿?比尔,芙蓉,唐克斯,疯眼汉和蒙顿格斯在哪儿?
  “哈利,过来搭把手!”海格站在门口用嘶哑的声音喊道,他又被卡在那儿了。哈利很高兴有事情可以做,他把海格推了进去,穿过没人的厨房回到客厅,韦斯莱夫人和金妮仍然在那儿照料乔治。韦斯莱夫人已经帮他止了血,借着灯光,哈利看到乔治原来长着耳朵的地方留下一个清晰的孔。
  “他怎么样了?”
  韦斯莱夫人看了看周围说,“我没法让它再长回来,被黑魔法伤害了就不能再长出来了。但是事情本来可能更糟糕的……至少他还活着。”
  “是啊,”哈利说。“感谢上帝。”
  “我是好象听见后院里有什么动静?”金妮问。
  “是赫敏和金斯莱,”哈利说。
  “谢天谢地,”金妮低声说。他们看着彼此,哈利很想拥抱她,把她抱在怀里;他甚至不在乎韦斯莱夫人也在场了,然而就在他几乎控制不了自己的冲动时,厨房里传来碰撞的一声巨响。
  “我会向你证明我是谁的,金斯莱,得等我看见我的儿子,如果你聪明的话现在马上后退!”
  哈利从来没有听到韦斯莱先生那样吼过,他直直闯入客厅,头上秃顶的地方闪烁着汗珠,眼镜歪在一边,弗雷德就跟在他身后,两人都面色苍白,但是没有受伤。
  “亚瑟!”韦斯莱夫人呜咽起来。“哦!谢天谢地!”
  “他怎么样了?”
  韦斯莱先生在乔治身边跪了下来。从哈利认识弗雷德以来,他第一次看上去丧失了语言能力。他靠在沙发背上张大了嘴巴看着双胞胎兄弟的伤口,似乎不相信眼前的事。
  也许是被弗雷德和他父亲到来的声音弄醒了,乔治动了一下。
  “你觉得怎么样,乔治?”韦斯莱夫人问。
  乔治用手指摸索着他头受伤的一边。
  “像个圣人。”他嘟囔着。
  “他怎么了?”弗雷德嘶哑着问道,看上去很害怕。“他的脑子坏了?”
  “像个圣人,”乔治重复道,睁开眼睛往上看着他的兄弟。“你看……我变神圣了,有洞的,弗雷德,明白了?”(注:乔治在这指的是HOLY 和HOLEY的同音双关)
  韦斯莱夫人呜咽得更厉害了。喜色涌上弗雷德苍白的脸。
  “真可悲啊,”他对乔治说,“可悲!全世界有关耳朵的笑话都堆在你面前,你就捡了个有洞的?”
  “啊,对了,”乔治微笑着对他满脸泪水的母亲说。“无论如何,以后你就能分清我们俩了,妈妈。”
  他向四周看了看。
  “嗨,哈利——你是哈利,对吧?”
  “是的,我是,”哈利回答,向沙发靠近了一些。
  “嗯,至少我们把你安全带回来了,”乔治说。“为什么罗恩和比尔没有簇拥到我的病榻旁边?”
  “他们还没回来,乔治,”韦斯莱夫人说。乔治的微笑褪了下去。哈利扫了金妮一眼,用动作示意她和他一起回到外面去,他们通过厨房时金妮低声说道:
  “罗恩和唐克斯现在应该回来了,他们要走的距离不长,穆丽尔姨妈的家离这里没那么远。”
  哈利一言不发。自从到达陋居开始,他就一直努力不让恐惧靠近自己,可是现在莫大的恐惧包围着他,似乎攀爬上他的皮肤,在他胸膛里不停悸动,堵住他的喉咙。他们走下进入后院的台阶时金妮牵住了他的手。
  金斯莱大步地走来走去,每次转身的时候都抬头扫视天空。哈利想起了弗农姨父在客厅里来回踱步的样子,那好像已经是上辈子的事了。海格,赫敏和卢平肩靠肩地站着,沉默地向上看。
哈利和金妮加入他们无声的守侯时,没人理会他俩。
  这几分钟漫长得好像过了好几年。任何轻微的风声都会使得他们跳起来,转向发出声音的灌木或树,希望能看到某一个还未回来的凤凰社成员毫发无伤地从那些叶子里跳出来——然后,就在这个时候,一把扫帚在他们正上方显形,快速坠落到地上——“是他们!”赫敏尖叫起来。
  唐克斯在一个长刹车后着陆,扬得尘土和沙砾到处都是。
  “莱姆斯!”唐克斯尖叫摇晃着从扫帚上下来,扑进卢平的怀里。罗恩的脸色呆板苍白,他看起来说不出话,头晕眼花,跌跌撞撞地向哈利和赫敏走过去。
  “你平安无事,”他喃喃自语,赫敏朝他飞奔过来,紧紧拥抱他。
  “我以为——我以为——”
  “我没事,”罗恩说,拍打着她的背。“我很好。”
  “罗恩棒极了,”唐克斯热情地说,放开了卢平。“简直太好了。打昏了一个食死徒,正中头部,尤其还是在飞行的扫帚上瞄准一个移动的目标——”
  “这是真的?”赫敏问,仰脸盯着罗恩,胳膊仍然环着他的脖子。
  “总是那副惊讶的样子,”他有点粗暴地说,打破了轻松的气氛。“我们是最后回来的吗?”
  “不是,”金妮说,“我们还在等比尔,芙蓉,疯眼汉和蒙顿格斯。我要去告诉爸妈你没事,罗恩——”
  她跑进屋子。
  “是什么绊住了你们?发生什么事了?”卢平听上去似乎对唐克斯感到生气。
  “是贝拉特里克斯,”唐克斯说。“她想要我的命不亚于要哈利的,莱姆斯,她憋足了劲想杀了我。我只希望我能抓住她,我记住她了!但是我们伤了鲁道夫……然后我们去了罗恩的穆丽尔姨妈的家,错过门钥匙,她还在那儿对我们大惊小怪——”
  卢平的收紧了下巴,点点头,似乎说不出别的话来了。
  “你们那组发生了什么事?”唐克斯问道,转向哈利,赫敏和金斯莱。他们各自讲述了自己的经历,然而比尔,芙蓉,疯眼汉和蒙顿格斯的缺席像浓雾一样笼罩在他们身上,寒冷的侵蚀使得它越来越难以被忽略。
  “我必须回唐宁街去,我一个小时前就应该到那里了,”金斯莱最后扫视了天空一次,说道:“他们回来了就通知我。”
  卢平点了点头,金斯莱冲其他人挥挥手,走进门外的黑暗里。哈利觉得他听到了金斯莱越过陋居边界后幻影移行的微弱爆破声。
  韦斯莱先生和韦斯莱夫人奔跑着冲下楼梯,金妮跟在他们身后,两人拥抱了罗恩,然后转向卢平和唐克斯。
  “谢谢你们,”韦斯莱夫人说,“为了我的儿子们。”
  “别傻了,莫丽,”唐克斯立刻说。
  “乔治怎么样了?”卢平问。
  “他出什么事了?”罗恩尖声质问。
  “他失去了——”
  然而韦斯莱夫人的下半句话被四周响起的一片喊叫声淹没了。一只夜骐尖声呼啸而来,在离他们几英尺外着陆。比尔和芙蓉从上面爬下来,被风吹得狼狈不堪,但并没有受伤。
  “比尔!感谢上帝,感谢上帝——”
  韦斯莱夫人跑上前去,比尔却只给了她一个勉强的拥抱,他直直地看着他的父亲,说,“疯眼汉死了。”
  没人说话,没人动。哈利觉得好像身体里的什么东西坠落下去了,坠落着穿过地球,永远地离开了他。
  “我们看见了,”比尔说,芙蓉点了点头,她面颊上的泪痕在厨房窗户透出的灯光下闪着光,“就发生在我们刚冲出包围以后,疯眼汉和蒙顿格斯离我们很近,他们也在向北飞。伏地魔——他能飞——直接冲他们追了过去。蒙格顿斯慌了,我听见他大声叫喊,疯眼汉试图阻止他,但是蒙顿格斯幻影移形了。伏地魔的咒语正打在疯眼汉脸上,他后仰着从扫帚上倒了下去——我们什么也做不了,一点也做不了,我们自己也被六七个人追赶——”
  比尔的声音崩溃了。
  “你们当然什么也做不了,”卢平说。
  他们都站着,看着彼此。哈利有些不能理解,疯眼汉死了,不可能是他……疯眼汉,他是如此强悍,如此勇敢,是最后的幸存者……
  最后,尽管没有人说话,但每个人似乎都明白了,再在院子等着已经毫无意义了,他们沉默着跟随韦斯莱夫妇回到了陋居,进了客厅,弗雷德和乔治正笑作一团。
  “出什么事了?”弗雷德问道,扫视着每个进来的人的表情,“有什么事情?谁——?”
  “疯眼汉,”韦斯莱先生说,“死了。”
  双胞胎兄弟的微笑由于震惊而扭曲。没人知道该做什么。唐克斯把脸蒙在手绢后面无声地哭泣着,她与疯眼汉很亲近,哈利知道这点,在魔法部她是他的骄傲和被他保护的人。海格坐在空间最大的角落里,用一块桌布大小的手帕擦着眼睛。
  比尔走到餐具橱,拿出一瓶火焰威士忌和一些玻璃杯。
  “给,”他说着挥了挥魔杖,十二杯满满的酒飞到房间里每个人的手中,他自己高举着第十三杯。“为了疯眼汉。”
  “疯眼汉,”他们一齐说着喝下酒。
  “疯眼汉,”海格打了个嗝重复道,比其他人晚了一点。火焰威士忌灼烧着哈利的喉咙,似乎把感觉带回到他的体内,一些类似勇气的东西驱逐掉了煎熬着他的麻木和不现实感。
  “那蒙格顿斯消失了么?”卢平问道,已经喝完他自己的那一杯。
  气氛立刻变了。每个人都紧张地注视着卢平,希望他继续说下去,在哈利看来,他们对可能听到的东西又有一点害怕。
  “我明白你在想什么,”比尔说,“我也是那么怀疑的,看上去食死徒就正在回来的路上等着我们呢,不是吗?但是蒙格顿斯不可能背叛我们。他们不知道会出现七个哈利,我们出现的时候他们完全被弄糊涂了,而且你也许忘记了,是蒙格顿斯建议用点小计谋的。他为什么不把这最关键的情报告诉他们?我认为蒙格顿斯只是太惊慌了,就是那么简单。他一开始就不想来,但是疯眼汉强迫他来,而且你也知道伏地魔是直接冲着他们去的。这足够使任何人无比恐慌。”
  “神秘人完全按照疯眼汉期望的那样做了,”唐克斯用力吸了吸鼻子,“疯眼汉说他肯定认为真正的哈利会跟着最强壮、技艺最高超的傲罗们的。他一开始来追疯眼汉,但当蒙格顿斯放弃了他们以后,他就转向去追金斯莱……”
  “是,则四(这是)不错,”芙蓉抽噎着,“可是则(这)并不能解释台(他)们若(如)何知道我们会在今天晚上转移阿(哈)利,不得(对)吗?一定有人四(是)太过粗心大意了。有人对外面的人提起了则(这)个日子。则(这)是对于台们(他们)知道是今天但是不了解阵(整)个计划的唯一解释。”(注:芙蓉的口音问题。)
  她注视着所有的人,泪痕仍然挂在她美丽的脸上,静静地面对着可能来自任何人的反驳。然而没有人那样做。唯一打破寂静的是从海格手帕后面传来的抽噎的声音。哈利看着海格,那个刚刚不顾他自己的性命救下自己的人——海格,那个他爱的人,信任的人,那个曾经为了交换一个龙蛋而被伏地魔设计套出重要情报的人……
  “不是的,”哈利大声说,他们都惊讶地看着他:烈性威士忌似乎放大了他的声音,“我的意思是……如果有人犯了个错误,”哈利接着说,“说漏了嘴,我知道他们本意不是如此。这不是他们的错,”他重复着,比他平时的声音稍微大一些。“我们必须相信彼此。我相信你们所有人,我不相信这个房间里的任何一个人会把我出卖给伏地魔。”
  他说的话引来更久的静默。他们都看着他:哈利又感到有点热,他喝下更多威士忌。当他喝下酒的时候,他想起了疯眼汉。疯眼汉对邓不利多愿意相信别人的这点总是很反对。
  “说得好,哈利。”弗雷德出人意料地说。
  “YEAR,EAR,EAR,”(注:YEAR,YEAH,EAR读音相似双关)乔治说,瞥了弗雷德一眼,嘴角抽动了一下。
  卢平用一幅奇怪的表情看着哈利。那模样近乎同情。
  “你觉得我很傻么?”哈利质问道。
  “不,我觉得你很像詹姆斯,”卢平回答,“他总是把不信任朋友上升到耻辱的高度。”
  哈利知道卢平的意思,他的父亲被朋友小矮星彼得背叛了。他觉得没来由的愤怒,他想辩解,但是卢平已经转过身去,把玻璃杯放在一边的茶几上,向比尔问道:“有工作要做,我想问问金斯莱是否可以——”
  “不。”比尔马上说,“我来做,我会去的。”
  “你们去哪儿?”唐克斯和芙蓉同时问道。
  “疯眼汉的遗体,”卢平说,“我们得处理一下。”
  “不能——?”韦斯莱夫人恳求似的看着卢平。
  “等?”比尔说,“除非你想让食死徒先找到他?”
  没人说话。卢平和比尔跟大家道了再见就离开了。
  除了哈利,其余所有人都倒在沙发里,他仍然站在那儿,死亡到来的那么突然,好像就在他们的身边。
  “我必须得走了。”哈利说。
  十双震惊的眼神投向哈利。
  “别傻了,哈利,”韦斯莱夫人说,“你究竟在说什么?”
  “我不能待在这儿。”
  他捂住了额头,伤疤又开始疼了,已经一年多没有这么疼了。
  “因为我在这儿,你们全都有危险。我不想——”
  “别傻了!”韦斯莱夫人喊起来。“今天晚上所有的努力都是为了把你安全带到这儿来,感谢上帝我们做到了。芙蓉也同意不在法国而在这儿结婚,我们安排好了所有事情,就是为了能够聚在一起保护你——”
  她没明白;她不知道她这是让他更难过。
  “如果伏地魔发现了我在这儿——”
  “他怎么会发现呢?”韦斯莱夫人反问。
  “你现在可能在十几个地方,哈利,”韦斯莱先生说,“他没法知道你到底在哪个房子里。”
  “我担心的不是我自己!”哈利喊道。
  “我们知道,”韦斯莱先生平静地说,“但是如果你走了,会让我们今天晚上的努力全都失去意义。”
  “你哪儿也不能去,”海格咆哮着说。“啊呀,哈利,在我们那么辛苦才把你带到这儿之后?”
  “是啊,我流血的耳朵怎么办?”乔治说,在靠垫上直起身子问。
  “我知道——”
  “疯眼汉也不希望你——”
  “我知道!”哈利大吼。
  他觉得自己被围攻胁迫,他们真的以为他不知道到现在为止他们为他做过什么,他们难道不知道就是因为这样他才想离开,以免他的行为使更多人受伤?一阵长久而难堪的沉默,哈利额头上的伤疤持续着刺痛,一跳一跳的,韦斯莱夫人开口打破了僵局:
  “海德薇在哪儿,哈利?”她哄着他。“我们可以把她跟小猪放在一起,然后给她点吃的。”
  他的心缩成一团,他不能告诉她实话。哈利把杯子里最后的威士忌喝完,来逃避回答问题。
  “等他再出来你就像上次那样,哈利,”海格说,“躲开他,等他正到你头顶的时候就击垮他!”
  “不是我,”哈利用平板的声音说。“是我的魔杖。它自己使出的魔法。”
  几秒钟之后,赫敏温柔的说:“那是不可能的,哈利。你的意思是你无意识地使用了魔法;你本能地做出了反应。”
  “不,”哈利说,“车子在下坠,我根本不知道伏地魔在哪儿,但是我的魔杖在我手里旋转着找到了他并向他发射出一个咒语,我甚至都不认识这个咒语,我以前从来没有发射过金色火焰。”
  “那很普遍,”韦斯莱夫人解释着,“当你在巨大的压力下你可以制造出你从来没见过的魔法。许多没有接受过正规训练的小孩经常发现——”
  “不是那样的,”哈利咬紧了牙说道,他的伤疤像是在燃烧一般,他感到生气和沮丧;他讨厌大家都认为他有着可以与伏地魔对抗的力量。
  没人说话了,他知道他们不相信他。现在他开始考虑起这件事,以前从来没听说过一个魔杖可以自行使用魔法。
  他的伤疤被疼痛烧灼着,他所能做的就是不让自己大声呻吟出来。他把杯子放下,低声说想要透透气,然后离开了屋子。
  当他穿过后院时,巨大而骨骼毕露的夜骐抬头看着他——把它的巨形的蝙蝠样的翅膀抖着沙沙响,然后开始吃东西。哈利在通向花园的门口停了下来,看着繁茂丛生的植物,摸着头上跳动的伤疤想起了邓不利多,邓不利多肯定会相信他的,他知道。
  邓不利多会知道哈利的魔杖为什么和怎么样自行发射魔法的,因为邓不利多什么都知道,他了解有关魔杖的一切,他跟哈利解释过他的魔杖与伏地魔魔杖之间奇特的联系……但是邓不利多,像疯眼汉,小天狼星,他的父母,他可怜的猫头鹰那样,去了一个他再也不能与他们交谈的地方。他觉得喉咙里有东西在烧,而不是因为烈性酒的关系……
  然后,毫无来由地,疼痛突然变得尖锐。他拼命捂住前额闭上眼,一个声音在他脑子里尖叫。
  “你告诉过我换个魔杖就可以解决问题!”
  突然一幅画面闯入他的脑海,一个瘦弱的老人躺在石头地面上的一堆破布里,尖叫着,用一种极可怖的拖长了的声音,声音里有难以忍受的痛苦……
  “不!不!我求求您,求求您……”
  “你对伏地魔王撒谎了,奥利凡德!”
  “我没有……我发誓我没有……”
  “你在帮助波特,帮助他从我这儿逃走!”
  “我发誓我没有……我相信换一个不同的魔杖会管用的……”
  “那么怎么解释发生的一切,卢修斯的魔杖毁了!”
  “我不知道……这种联系……只能存在于你……和波特的魔杖里……”
  “撒谎!”
  “求求您……我请求您……”
  然后哈利看到那只白色的大手举起了魔杖,他感觉到了伏地魔恶毒的怒火在翻涌,地上那个赢弱的老人痛苦地打着滚——
  “哈利?”
  剧痛结束得就像它来临得那么迅速:哈利在黑暗中发着抖,紧紧抓着通向花园的门使自己不至于倒下,他的心脏在狂跳,伤疤在剧痛。过了一会儿他才意识到是罗恩和赫敏在他旁边。
  “哈利,回到房间去吧,”赫敏轻声说,“你该不是还想着要走吧?”
  “是啊,你一定得留下来,哥们,”罗恩说,拍打着哈利的背部。
  “你没事吧?”赫敏问道,她现在离哈利的脸很近,“你看上去很糟糕!”
  “嗯,”哈利颤抖着回答,“我可能看见了奥利凡德了……”
  当他给他们俩讲完他看到的景象后,罗恩感到很惊骇,然而赫敏却吓坏了。
  “可是这不应该再发生了!你的伤疤——它不应该再这样发作了!你不能让这种连接再发生一次——邓不利多希望你能封闭你的大脑!”
  哈利不发一言,赫敏抓住了他的胳膊:“哈利,他已经控制了魔法部和报社还有一半的巫师世界!不要让他也控制你的大脑!”

慕若涵

ZxID:14387487


等级: 总版主
配偶: 时不予
爱就像蓝天白云,晴空万里,突然暴风雨!
举报 只看该作者 6楼  发表于: 2013-11-02 0

Chapter 6 The Ghoul in Pajamas
The shock of losing Mad-Eye hung over the house in the days that followed; Harry kept expecting to see him stumping in through the back door like the other Order members, who passed in and out to relay news. Harry felt that nothing but action would assuage his feelings of guilt and grief and that he ought to set out on his mission to find and destroy Horcruxes as soon as possible.
“Well, you can’t do anything about the” – Ron mouthed the word Horcruxes – “till you’re seventeen. You’ve still got the Trace on you. And we can plan here as well as anywhere, can’t we? Or,” he dropped his voice to a whisper, “d’you reckon you already know where the You-Know-Whats are?”
“No,” Harry admitted.
“I think Hermione’s been doing a bit of research,” said Ron. “She said she was saving it for when you got here.”
They were sitting at the breakfast table; Mr. Weasley and Bill had just left for work. Mrs. Weasley had gone upstairs to wake Hermione and Ginny, while Fleur had drifted off to take a bath.
“The Trace’ll break on the thirty-first,” said Harry. “That means I only need to stay here four days. Then I can – ”
“Five days,” Ron corrected him firmly. “We’ve got to stay for the wedding. They’ll kill us if we miss it.”
Harry understood “they” to mean Fleur and Mrs. Weasley.
“It’s one extra day,” said Ron, when Harry looked mutinous.
“Don’t they realize how important –?”
“‘Course they don’t,” said Ron. “They haven’t got a clue. And now you mention it, I wanted to talk to you about that.”
Ron glanced toward the door into the hall to check that Mrs. Weasley was not returning yet, then leaned in closer to Harry.
“Mum’s been trying to get it out of Hermione and me. What we’re off to do. She’ll try you next, so brace yourself. Dad and Lupin’ve both asked as well, but when we said Dumbledore told you not to tell anyone except us, they dropped it. Not Mum, though. She’s determined.”
Ron’s prediction came true within hours. Shortly before lunch, Mrs. Weasley detached Harry from the others by asking him to help identify a lone man’s sock that she thought might have come out of his rucksack. Once she had him cornered in the tiny scullery off the kitchen, she started.
“Ron and Hermione seem to think that the three of you are dropping out of Hogwarts,” she began in a light, casual tone.
“Oh,” said Harry. “Well, yeah. We are.”
The mangle turned of its own accord in a corner, wringing out what looked like one of Mr. Weasley’s vests.
“May I ask why you are abandoning your education?” said Mrs. Weasley.
“Well, Dumbledore left me… stuff to do,” mumbled Harry. “Ron and Hermione know about it, and they want to come too.”
“What sort of ‘stuff’?”
“I’m sorry, I can’t – ”
“Well, frankly, I think Arthur and I have a right to know, and I’m sure Mr. And Mrs. Granger would agree!” said Mrs. Weasley. Harry had been afraid of the “concerned parent” attack. He forced himself to look directly into her eyes, noticing as he did so that they were precisely the same shade of brown as Ginny’s. This did not help.
“Dumbledore didn’t want anyone else to know, Mrs. Weasley. I’m sorry. Ron and Hermione don’t have to come, it’s their choice – ”
“I don’t see that you have to go either!” she snapped, dropping all pretense now. “You’re barely of age, any of you! It’s utter nonsense, if Dumbledore needed work doing, he had the whole Order at his command! Harry, you must have misunderstood him. Probably he was telling you something he wanted done, and you took it to mean that he wanted you–”
“I didn’t misunderstand,” said Harry flatly. “It’s got to be me.”
He handed her back the single sock he was supposed to be identifying, which was patterned with golden bulrushes.
“And that’s not mine. I don’t support Puddlemere United.”
“Oh, of course not,” said Mrs. Weasley with a sudden and rather unnerving return to her casual tone. “I should have realized. Well, Harry, while we’ve still got you here, you won’t mind helping with the preparations for Bill and Fleur’s wedding, will you? There’s still so much to do.”
“No – I – of course not,” said Harry, disconcerted by this sudden change of subject.
“Sweet of you,” she replied, and she smiled as she left the scullery.
From that moment on, Mrs. Weasley kept Harry, Ron and Hermione so busy with preparations for the wedding that they hardly had any time to think. The kindest explanation of this behavior would have been that Mrs. Weasley wanted to distract them all from thoughts of Mad-Eye and the terrors of their recent journey. After two days of nonstop cutlery cleaning, of color-matching favors, ribbons, and flowers, of de-gnoming the garden and helping Mrs. Weasley cook vast batches of canapés, however, Harry started to suspect her of a different motive. All the jobs she handed out seemed to keep him, Ron, and Hermione away from one another; he had not had a chance to speak to the two of them alone since the first night, when he had told them about Voldemort torturing Ollivander.
“I think Mum thinks that if she can stop the three of you getting together and planning, she’ll be able to delay you leaving,” Ginny told Harry in an undertone, as they laid the table for dinner on the third night of his stay.
“And then what does she think’s going to happen?” Harry muttered. “Someone else might kill off Voldemort while she’s holding us here making vol-au-vents?”
He had spoken without thinking, and saw Ginny’s face whiten.
“So it’s true?” she said. “That’s what you’re trying to do?”
“I – not – I was joking,” said Harry evasively.
They stared at each other, and there was something more than shock in Ginny’s expression. Suddenly Harry became aware that this was the first time that he had been alone with her since those stolen hours in secluded corners of the Hogwarts grounds. He was sure she was remembering them too. Both of them jumped as the door opened, and Mr. Weasley, Kingsley, and Bill walked in.
They were often joined by other Order members for dinner now, because the Burrow had replaced number twelve, Grimmauld Place as the headquarters. Mr. Weasley had explained that after the death of Dumbledore, their Secret-Keeper, each of the people to whom Dumbledore had confided Grimmauld Place’s location had become a Secret-Keeper in turn.
“And as there are around twenty of us, that greatly dilutes the power of the Fidelius Charm. Twenty times as many opportunities for the Death Eaters to get the secret out of somebody. We can’t expect it to hold much longer.”
“But surely Snape will have told the Death Eaters the address by now?” asked Harry.
“Well, Mad-Eye set up a couple of curses against Snape in case he turns up there again. We hope they’ll be strong enough both to keep him out and to bind his tongue if he tries to talk about the place, but we can’t be sure. It would have been insane to keep using the place as headquarters now that its protection has become so shaky.”
The kitchen was so crowded that evening it was difficult to maneuver knives and forks. Harry found himself crammed beside Ginny; the unsaid things that had just passed between them made him wish they had been separated by a few more people. He was trying so hard to avoid brushing her arm he could barely cut his chicken.
“No news about Mad-Eye?” Harry asked Bill.
“Nothing,” replied Bill.
They had not been able to hold a funeral for Moody, because Bill and Lupin had failed to recover his body. It had been difficult to know where he might have fallen, given the darkness and the confusion of the battle.
“The Daily Prophet hasn’t said a word about him dying or about finding the body,” Bill went on. “But that doesn’t mean much. It’s keeping a lot quiet these days.”
“And they still haven’t called a hearing about all the underage magic I used escaping the Death Eaters?” Harry called across the table to Mr. Weasley, who shook his head.
“Because they know I had no choice or because they don’t want me to tell the world Voldemort attacked me?”
“The latter, I think. Scrimgeour doesn’t want to admit that You-Know-Who is as powerful as he is, nor that Azkaban’s seen a mass breakout.”
“Yeah, why tell the public the truth?” said Harry, clenching his knife so tightly that the faint scars on the back of his right hand stood out, white against his skin: I must not tell lies.
“Isn’t anyone at the Ministry prepared to stand up to him?” asked Ron angrily.
“Of course, Ron, but people are terrified,” Mr. Weasley replied, “terrified that they will be next to disappear, their children the next to be attacked! There are nasty rumors going around; I for one don’t believe the Muggle Studies professor at Hogwarts resigned. She hasn’t been seen for weeks now. Meanwhile Scrimgeour remains shut up in his office all day; I just hope he’s working on a plan.”
There was a pause in which Mrs. Weasley magicked the empty plates onto the work surface and served apple tart.
“We must decide ‘ow you will be disguised, ‘Arry,” said Fleur, once everyone had pudding. “For ze wedding,” she added, when he looked confused. “Of course, none of our guests are Death Eaters, but we cannot guarantee zat zey will not let something slip after zey ‘ave ‘ad champagne.”
From this, Harry gathered that she still suspected Hagrid.
“Yes, good point,” said Mrs. Weasley from the top of the table where she sat, spectacles perched on the end of her nose, scanning an immense list of jobs that she had scribbled on a very long piece of parchment. “Now, Ron, have you cleaned out your room yet?”
“Why?” exclaimed Ron, slamming his spoon down and glaring at his mother. “Why does my room have to be cleaned out? Harry and I are fine with it the way it is!”
“We are holding your brother’s wedding here in a few days’ time, young man – ”
“And are they getting married in my bedroom?” asked Ron furiously. “No! So why in the name of Merlin’s saggy left – ”
“Don’t talk to your mother like that,” said Mr. Weasley firmly. “And do as you’re told.”
Ron scowled at both his parents, then picked up his spoon and attacked the last few mouthfuls of his apple tart.
“I can help, some of it’s my mess.” Harry told Ron, but Mrs. Weasley cut across him.
“No, Harry, dear, I’d much rather you helped Arthur much out the chickens, and Hermione, I’d be ever so grateful if you’d change the sheets for Monsieur and Madame Delacour; you know they’re arriving at eleven tomorrow morning.”
But as it turned out, there was very little to do for the chickens. “There’s no need to, er, mention it to Molly,” Mr. Weasley told Harry, blocking his access to the coop, “but, er, Ted Tonks sent me most of what was left of Sirius’s bike and, er, I’m hiding – that’s to say, keeping – it in here. Fantastic stuff: There’s an exhaust gaskin, as I believe it’s called, the most magnificent battery, and it’ll be a great opportunity to find out how brakes work. I’m going to try and put it all back together again when Molly’s not – I mean, when I’ve got time.”
When they returned to the house, Mrs. Weasley was nowhere to be seen, so Harry slipped upstairs to Ron’s attic bedroom.
“I’m doing it, I’m doing –! Oh, it’s you,” said Ron in relief, as Harry entered the room. Ron lay back down on the bed, which he had evidently just vacated. The room was just as messy as it had been all week; the only chance was that Hermione was now sitting in the far corner, her fluffy ginger cat, Crookshanks, at her feet, sorting books, some of which Harry recognized as his own, into two enormous piles.
“Hi, Harry,” she said, as he sat down on his camp bed.
“And how did you manage to get away?”
“Oh, Ron’s mum forgot that she asked Ginny and me to change the sheets yesterday,” said Hermione. She threw Numerology and Grammatica onto one pile and The Rise and Fall of the Dark Arts onto the other.
“We were just talking about Mad-Eye,” Ron told Harry. “I reckon he might have survived.”
“But Bill saw him hit by the Killing Curse,” said Harry.
“Yeah, but Bill was under attack too,” said Ron. “How can he be sure what he saw?”
“Even if the Killing Curse missed, Mad-Eye still fell about a thousand feet,” said Hermione, now weight Quidditch Teams of Britain and Ireland in her hand.
“He could have used a Shield Charm – ”
“Fleur said his wand was blasted out of his hand,” said Harry.
“Well, all right, if you want him to be dead,” said Ron grumpily, punching his pillow into a more comfortable shape.
“Of course we don’t want him to be dead!” said Hermione, looking shocked. “It’s dreadful that he’s dead! But we’re being realistic!”
For the first time, Harry imagined Mad-Eye’s body, broken as Dumbledore’s had been, yet with that one eye still whizzing in its socket. He felt a stab of revulsion mixed with a bizarre desire to laugh.
“The Death Eaters probably tidied up after themselves, that’s why no one’s found him,” said Ron wisely.
“Yeah,” said Harry. “Like Barty Crouch, turned into a bone and buried in Hagrid’s front garden. They probably transfigured Moody and stuffed him – ”
“Don’t!” squealed Hermione. Startled, Harry looked over just in time to see her burst into tears over her copy of Spellman’s Syllabary.
“Oh no,” said Harry, struggling to get up from the old camp bed. “Hermione, I wasn’t trying to upset – ”
But with a great creaking of rusty bedsprings, Ron bounded off the bed and got there first. One arm around Hermione, he fished in his jeans pocket and withdrew a revolting-looking handkerchief that he had used to clean out the oven earlier. Hastily pulling out his wand, he pointed it at the rag and said, “Tergeo.”
The wand siphoned off most of the grease. Looking rather pleased with himself, Ron handed the slightly smoking handkerchief to Hermione.
“Oh… thanks, Ron…. I’m sorry….” She blew her nose and hiccupped. “It’s just so awf-ful, isn’t it? R-right after Dumbledore… I j-just n-never imagined Mad-Eye dying, somehow, he seemed so tough!”
“Yeah, I know,” said Ron, giving her a squeeze. “But you know what he’d say to us if he was here?”
“‘C-constant vigilance,’” said Hermione, mopping her eyes.
“That’s right,” said Ron, nodding. “He’d tell us to learn from what happened to him. And what I’ve learned is not to trust that cowardly little squit, Mundungus.”
Hermione gave a shaky laugh and leaned forward to pick up two more books. A second later, Ron had snatched his arm back from around her shoulders; she had dropped The Monster of Monsters on his foot. The book had broken free from its restraining belt and snapped viciously at Ron’s ankle.
“I’m sorry, I’m sorry!” Hermione cried as Harry wrenched the book from Ron’s leg and retied it shit.
“What are you doing with all those books anyway?” Ron asked, limping back to his bed.
“Just trying to decide which ones to take with us,” said Hermione, “When we’re looking for the Horcruxes.”
“Oh, of course,” said Ron, clapping a hand to his forehead. “I forgot we’ll be hunting down Voldemort in a mobile library.”
“Ha ha,” said Hermione, looking down at Spellman’s Syllabary. “I wonder… will we need to translate runes? It’s possible…. I think we’d better take it, to be safe.”
She dropped the syllabary onto the larger of the two piles and picked up Hogwarts, A History.
“Listen,” said Harry.
He had sat up straight. Ron and Hermione looked at him with similar mixtures of resignation and defiance.
“I know you said after Dumbledore’s funeral that you wanted to come with me,” Harry began.
“Here he goes,” Ron said to Hermione, rolling his eyes.
“As we knew he would,” he sighed, turning back to the books. “You know, I think I will take Hogwarts, A History. Even if we’re not going back there, I don’t think I’d feel right if I didn’t have it with – ”
“Listen!” said Harry again.
“No, Harry, you listen,” said Hermione. “We’re coming with you. That was decided months ago – years, really.”
“But – ”
“Shut up,” Ron advised him.
“– are you sure you’ve thought this through?” Harry persisted.
“Let’s see,” said Hermione, slamming Travels with Trolls onto the discarded pile with a rather fierce look. “I’ve been packing for days, so we’re ready to leave
at a moment’s notice, which for your information has included doing some pretty difficult magic, not to mention smuggling Mad-Eye’s whole stock of Polyjuice Potion right under Ron’s mum’s nose.”
“I’ve also modified my parents’ memories so that they’re convinced they’re really called Wendell and Monica Wilkins, and that their life’s ambition is to move to Australia, which they have now done. That’s to make it more difficult for Voldemort to track them down and interrogate them about me – or you, because unfortunately, I’ve told them quite a bit about you.”
“Assuming I survive our hunt for the Horcruxes, I’ll find Mum and Dad and lift the enchantment. If I don’t – well, I think I’ve cast a good enough charm to keep them safe and happy. Wendell and Monica Wilkins don’t know that they’ve got a daughter, you see.”
Hermione’s eyes were swimming with tears again. Ron got back off the bed, put his arm around her once more, and frowned at Harry as though reproaching him for lack of tact. Harry could not think of anything to say, not least because it was highly unusual for Ron to be teaching anyone else tact.
“I – Hermione, I’m sorry – I didn’t – ”
“Didn’t realize that Ron and I know perfectly well what might happen if we come with you? Well, we do. Ron, show Harry what you’ve done.”
“Nah, he’s just eaten,” said Ron.
“Go on, he needs to know!”
“Oh, all right. Harry, come here.”
For the second time Ron withdrew his arm from around Hermione and stumped over to the door.
“C’mon.”
“Why?” Harry asked, following Ron out of the room onto the tiny landing.
“Descendo,” muttered Ron, pointing his wand at the low ceiling. A hatch opened right over their heads and a ladder slid down to their feet. A horrible, half-sucking, half-moaning sound came out of the square hole, along with an unpleasant smell like open drains.
“That’s your ghoul, isn’t it?” asked Harry, who had never actually met the creature that sometimes disrupted the nightly silence.
“Yeah, it is,” said Ron, climbing the ladder. “Come and have a look at him.”
Harry followed Ron up the few short steps into the tiny attic space. His head and shoulders were in the room before he caught sight of the creature curled up a few feet from him, fast asleep in the gloom with its large mouth wide open.
“But it… it looks… do ghouls normally wear pajamas?”
“No,” said Ron. “Nor have they usually got red hair or that number of pustules.”
Harry contemplated the thing, slightly revolted. It was human in shape and size, and was wearing what, now that Harry’s eyes became used to the darkness, was clearly an old pair of Ron’s pajamas. He was also sure that ghouls were generally rather slimy and bald, rather than distinctly hairy and covered in angry purple blisters.
“He’s me, see?” said Ron.
“No,” said Harry. “I don’t.”
“I’ll explain it back in my room, the smell’s getting to me,” said Ron. They climbed back down the ladder, which Ron returned to the ceiling, and rejoined Hermione, who was still sorting books.
“Once we’ve left, the ghoul’s going to come and live down here in my room,” said Ron. “I think he’s really looking forward to it – well, it’s hard to tell, because all he can do is moan and drool – but he nods a lot when you mention it. Anyway, he’s going to be me with spattergroit. Good, eh?”
Harry merely looked his confusion.
“It is!” said Ron, clearly frustrated that Harry had not grasped the brilliance of the plan. “Look, when we three don’t turn up at Hogwarts again, everyone’s going to think Hermione and I must be with you, right? Which means the Death Eaters will go straight for our families to see if they’ve got information on where you are.”
“But hopefully it’ll look like I’ve gone away with Mum and Dad; a lot of Muggle-borns are talking about going into hiding at the moment,” said Hermione.
“We can’t hide my whole family, it’ll look too fishy and they can’t all leave their jobs,” said Ron. “So we’re going to put out the story that I’m seriously ill with spattergroit, which is why I can’t go back to school. If anyone comes calling to investigate, Mum or Dad can show them the ghoul in my bed, covered in pustules.
Spattergroit’s really contagious, so they’re not going to want to go near him. It won’t matter that he can’t say anything, either, because apparently you can’t once the fungus has spread to your uvula.”
“And your mum and dad are in on this plan?” asked Harry.
“Dad is. He helped Fred and George transform the ghoul. Mum… well, you’ve seen what she’s like. She won’t accept we’re going till we’re gone.”
There was silence in the room, broken only by gentle thuds as Hermione continued to throw books onto one pile or the other. Ron sat watching her, and Harry looked from one to the other, unable to say anything. The measure they had taken to protect their families made him realize, more than anything else could have done, that they really were going to come with him and that they knew exactly how dangerous that would be. He wanted to tell them what that meant to him, but he simply could not find words important enough.
Through the silence came the muffled sounds of Mrs. Weasley shouting from four floors below.
“Ginny’s probably left a speck of dust on a poxy napkin ring,” said Ron. “I dunno why the Delacours have got to come two days before the wedding.”
“Fleur’s sister’s a bridesmaid, she needs to be here for the rehearsal, and she’s too young to come on her own,” said Hermione, as she pored indecisively over Break with a Banshee.
“Well, guests aren’t going to help Mum’s stress levels,” said Ron.
“What we really need to decide,” said Hermione, tossing Defensive Magical Theory into the bin without a second glance and picking up An Appraisal of Magical Education in Europe, “is where we’re going after we leave here. I know you said you wanted to go to Godric’s Hollow first, Harry, and I understand why, but… well… shouldn’t we make the Horcruxes our priority?”
“If we knew where any of the Horcruxes were, I’d agree with you,” said Harry, who did not believe that Hermione really understood his desire to return to Godric’s Hollow. His parents’ graves were only part of the attraction: He had a strong, though inexplicable, feeling that the place held answers for him. Perhaps it was simply because it was there that he had survived Voldemort’s Killing Curse; now that he was facing the challenge of repeating the feat, Harry was drawn to the place where it had happened, wanting to understand.
“Don’t you think there’s a possibility that Voldemort’s keeping a watch on Godric’s Hollow?” Hermione asked. “He might expect you to go back and visit your parents’ graves once you’re free to go wherever you like?”
This had not occurred to Harry. While he struggled to find a counterargument, Ron spoke up, evidently following his own train of thought.
“This R.A.B. person,” he said. “You know, the one who stole the real locket?”
Hermione nodded.
“He said in his note he was going to destroy it, didn’t he?”
Harry dragged his rucksack toward him and pulled out the fake Horcrux in which R.A.B.’s note was still folded.
“‘I have stolen the real Horcrux and intend to destroy it as soon as I can.’” Harry read out.
“Well, what if he did finish it off?” said Ron.
“Or she.” Interposed Hermione.
“Whichever,” said Ron. “it’d be one less for us to do!”
“Yes, but we’re still going to have to try and trace the real locket, aren’t we?” said Hermione, “to find out whether or not it’s destroyed.”
“And once we get hold of it, how do you destroy a Horcrux?” asked Ron.
“Well,” said Hermione, “I’ve been researching that.”
“How?” asked Harry. “I didn’t think there were any books on Horcruxes in the library?”
“There weren’t,” said Hermione, who had turned pink. “Dumbledore removed them all, but he – he didn’t destroy them.”
Ron sat up straight, wide-eyed.
“How in the name of Merlin’s pants have you managed to get your hands on those Horcrux books?”
“It – it wasn’t stealing!” said Hermione, looking from Harry to Ron with a kind of desperation. “They were still library books, even if Dumbledore had taken them off the shelves. Anyway, if he really didn’t want anyone to get at them, I’m sure he would have made it much harder to – ”
“Get to the point!” said Ron.
“Well… it was easy,” said Hermione in a small voice. “I just did a Summoning Charm. You know – Accio. And – they zoomed out of Dumbledore’s study window right into the girls’ dormitory.”
“But when did you do this?” Harry asked, regarding Hermione with a mixture of admiration and incredulity.
“Just after his – Dumbledore’s – funeral,” said Hermione in an even smaller voice. “Right after we agreed we’d leave school and go and look for the Horcruxes.
When I went back upstairs to get my things it – it just occurred to me that the more we knew about them, the better it would be… and I was alone in there… so I tried… and it worked. They flew straight in through the open window and I – I packed them.”
She swallowed and then said imploringly, “I can’t believe Dumbledore would have been angry, it’s not as though we’re going to use the information to make a Horcrux, is it?”
“Can you hear us complaining?” said Ron. “Where are these books anyway?”
Hermione rummaged for a moment and then extracted from the pile a large volume, bound in faded black leather. She looked a little nauseated and held it as gingerly as if it were something recently dead.
“This is the one that gives explicit instructions on how to make a Horcrux. Secrets of the Darkest Art – it’s a horrible book, really awful, full of evil magic. I wonder when Dumbledore removed it from the library…. if he didn’t do it until he was headmaster, I bet Voldemort got all the instruction he needed from here.”
“Why did he have to ask Slughorn how to make a Horcrux, then, if he’d already read that?” asked Ron.
“He only approached Slughorn to find out what would happen if you split your soul into seven,” said Harry. “Dumbledore was sure Riddle already knew how to make a Horcrux by the time he asked Slughorn about them. I think you’re right, Hermione, that could easily have been where he got the information.”
“And the more I’ve read about them,” said Hermione, “the more horrible they seem, and the less I can believe that he actually made six. It warns in this book how unstable you make the rest of your soul by ripping it, and that’s just by making one Horcrux!”
Harry remembered what Dumbledore had said about Voldemort moving beyond “usual evil.”
“Isn’t there any way of putting yourself back together?” Ron asked.
“Yes,” said Hermione with a hollow smile, “but it would be excruciatingly painful.”
“Why? How do you do it?” asked Harry.
“Remorse,” said Hermione. “You’ve got to really feel what you’ve done. There’s a footnote. Apparently the pain of it can destroy you. I can’t see Voldemort attempting it somehow, can you?”
“No,” said Ron, before Harry could answer. “So does it say how to destroy Horcruxes in that book?”
“Yes,” said Hermione, now turning the fragile pages as if examining rotting entrails, “because it warns Dark wizards how strong they have to make the enchantments on them. From all that I’ve read, what Harry did to Riddle’s diary was one of the few really foolproof ways of destroying a Horcrux.”
“What, stabbing it with a basilisk fang?” asked Harry.
“Oh well, lucky we’ve got such a large supply of basilisk fangs, then,” said Ron. “I was wondering what we were going to do with them.”
“It doesn’t have to be a basilisk fang,” said Hermione patiently. “It has to be something so destructive that the Horcrux can’t repair itself. Basilisk venom only has one antidote, and it’s incredibly rare – ”
“– phoenix tears,” said Harry, nodding.
“Exactly,” said Hermione. “Our problem is that there are very few substances as destructive as basilisk venom, and they’re all dangerous to carry around with you.
That’s a problem we’re going to have to solve, though, because ripping, smashing, or crushing a Horcrux won’t do the trick. You’ve got to put it beyond magical repair.”
“But even if we wreck the thing it lives in,” said Ron, “why can’t the bit of soul in it just go and live in something else?”
“Because a Horcrux is the complete opposite of a human being.”
Seeing that Harry and Ron looked thoroughly confused, Hermione hurried on. “Look, if I picked up a sword right now, Ron, and ran you through with it, I wouldn’t damage your soul at all.”
“Which would be a real comfort to me, I’m sure,” said Ron. Harry laughed.
“It should be, actually! But my point is that whatever happens to your body, your soul will survive, untouched,” said Hermione. “But it’s the other way round with a Horcrux. The fragment of soul inside it depends on its container, its enchanted body, for survival. It can’t exist without it.”
“That diary sort of died when I stabbed it,” said Harry, remembering ink pouring like blood from the punctured pages, and the screams of the piece of Voldemort’s soul as it vanished.
“And once the diary was properly destroyed, the bit of soul trapped in it could no longer exist. Ginny tried to get rid of the diary before you did, flushing it away, but obviously it came back good as new.”
“Hang on,” said Ron, frowning. “The bit of soul in that diary was possessing Ginny, wasn’t it? How does that work, then?”
“While the magical container is still intact, the bit of soul inside it can flit in and out of someone if they get too close to the object. I don’t mean holding it for too long, it’s nothing to do with touching it,” she added before Ron could speak. “I mean close emotionally. Ginny poured her heart out into that diary, she made herself incredibly vulnerable. You’re in trouble if you get too fond of or dependent on the Horcrux.”
“I wonder how Dumbledore destroyed the ring?” said Harry. “Why didn’t I ask him? I never really…”
His voice trailed away: He was thinking of all the things he should have asked Dumbledore, and of how, since the headmaster had died, it seemed to Harry that he had wasted so many opportunities when Dumbledore had been alive, to find out more… to find out everything….
The silence was shattered as the bedroom door flew open with a wall-shaking crash. Hermione shrieked and dropped Secrets of the Darkest Art; Crookshanks streaked under the bed, hissing indignantly; Ron jumped off the bed, skidded on a discarded Chocolate Frog wrapper, and smacked his head on the opposite wall; and Harry instinctively dived for his wand before realizing that he was looking up at Mrs. Weasley, whose hair was disheveled and whose face was contorted with rage.
“I’m so sorry to break up this cozy little gathering,” she said, her voice trembling. “I’m sure you all need your rest… but there are wedding presents stacked in my room that need sorting out and I was under the impression that you had agreed to help.”
“Oh yes,” said Hermione, looking terrified as she leapt to her feet, sending books flying in every direction. “we will… we’re sorry…”
With an anguished look at Harry and Ron, Hermione hurried out of the room after Mrs. Weasley.
“it’s like being a house-elf,” complained Ron in an undertone, still massaging his head as he and Harry followed. “Except without the job satisfaction. The sooner this wedding’s over, the happier, I’ll be.”
“Yeah,” said Harry, “then we’ll have nothing to do except find Horcruxes…. It’ll be like a holiday, won’t it?”
Ron started to laugh, but at the sight of the enormous pile of wedding presents waiting for them in Mrs. Weasley’s room, stopped quite abruptly.
The Delacours arrived the following morning at eleven o’ clock. Harry, Ron, Hermione and Ginny were feeling quite resentful toward Fleur’s family by this time; and it was with ill grace that Ron stumped back upstairs to put on matching socks, and Harry attempted to flatten his hair. Once they had all been deemed smart enough, they trooped out into the sunny backyard to await the visitors.
Harry had never seen the place looking so tidy. The rusty cauldrons and old Wellington boots that usually littered the steps by the back door were gone, replaced by two new Flutterby bushes standing either side of the door in large pots; though there was no breeze, the leaves waved lazily, giving an attractive rippling effect. The chickens had been shut away, the yard had been swept, and the nearby garden had been pruned, plucked, and generally spruced up, although Harry, who liked it in its overgrown state, thought that it looked rather forlorn without its usual contingent of capering gnomes.
He had lost track of how many security enchantments had been placed upon the Burrow by both the Order and the Ministry; all he knew was that it was no longer possible for anybody to travel by magic directly into the place. Mr. Weasley had therefore gone to meet the Delacours on top of a nearby hill, where they were to arrive by Portkey. The first sound of their approach was an unusually high-pitched laugh, which turned out to be coming from Mr. Weasley, who appeared at the gate moments later, laden with luggage and leading a beautiful blonde woman in long, leaf green robes, who could be Fleur’s mother.
“Maman!” cried Fleur, rushing forward to embrace her. “Papa!”
Monsieur Delacour was nowhere near as attractive as his wife; he was a head shorter and extremely plumb, with a little, pointed black beard. However, he looked good-natured. Bouncing towards Mrs. Weasley on high-heeled boots, he kissed her twice on each cheek, leaving her flustered.
“You ‘ave been so much trouble,” he said in a deep voice. “Fleur tells us you ‘ave been working very ‘ard.”
“Oh, it’s been nothing, nothing!” trilled Mrs. Weasley. “No trouble at all!”
Ron relieved his feelings by aiming a kick at a gnome who was peering out from behind one of the new Flutterby bushes.
“Dear lady!” said Monsieur Delacour, still holding Mrs. Weasley’s hand between his own two plump ones and beaming. “We are most honored at the approaching union of our two families! Let me present my wife, Apolline.”
Madame Delacour glided forward and stooped to kiss Mrs. Weasley too.
“Enchantée,” she said. “Your ‘usband ‘as been telling us such amusing stories!”
Mr. Weasley gave a maniacal laugh; Mrs. Weasley threw him a look, upon which he became immediately silent and assumed an expression appropriate to the sickbed of a close friend.
“And, of course, you ‘ave met my leetle daughter, Gabrielle!” said Monsieur Delacour. Gabrielle was Fleur in miniature; eleven years old, with waist-length hair of pure, silvery blonde, she gave Mrs. Weasley a dazzling smile and hugged her, then threw Harry a glowing look, batting her eyelashes. Ginny cleared her throat loudly.
“Well, come in, do!” said Mrs. Weasley brightly, and she ushered the Delacours into the house, with many “No, please!”s and “After you!’s and “Not at all!’s.
The Delacours, it soon transpired, were helpful, pleasant guests. They were pleased with everything and keen to assist with the preparations for the wedding. Monsieur Delacour pronounced everything from the seating plan to the bridesmaids’ shoes “Charmant!” Madame Delacour was most accomplished at household spells and had the oven properly cleaned in a trice; Gabrielle followed her elder sister around, trying to assist in any way she could and jabbering away in rapid French.
On the downside, the Burrow was not built to accommodate so many people. Mr. and Mrs. Weasley were now sleeping in the sitting room, having shouted down Monsieur and Madame Delacour’s protests and insisted they take their bedroom. Gabrielle was sleeping with Fleur in Percy’s old room, and Bill would be sharing with Charlie, his best man, once Charlie arrived from Romania. Opportunities to make plans together became virtually nonexistent, and it was in desperation that Harry, Ron and Hermione took to volunteering to feed the chickens just to escape the overcrowded house.
“But she still won’t leave us alone!” snarled Ron, and their second attempt at a meeting in the yard was foiled by the appearance of Mrs. Weasley carrying a large basket of laundry in her arms.
“Oh, good, you’ve fed the chickens,” she called as she approached them. “We’d better shut them away again before the men arrive tomorrow… to put up the tent for the wedding,” she explained, pausing to lean against the henhouse. She looked exhausted. “Millamant’s Magic Marquees… they’re very good. Bill’s escorting them….
You’d better stay inside while they’re here, Harry. I must say it does complicate organizing a wedding, having all these security spells around the place.”
“I’m sorry,” said Harry humbly.
“Oh, don’t be silly, dear!” said Mrs. Weasley at once. “I didn’t mean – well, your safety’s much more important! Actually, I’ve been wanting to ask you how you
want to celebrate your birthday, Harry. Seventeen, after all, it’s an important day….”
“I don’t want a fuss,” said Harry quickly, envisaging the additional strain this would put on them all. “Really, Mrs. Weasley, just a normal dinner would be fine….
It’s the day before the wedding….”
“Oh, well, if you’re sure, dear. I’ll invite Remus and Tonks, shall I? And how about Hagrid?”
“That’d be great,” said Harry. “But please, don’t go to loads of trouble.”
“Not at all, not at all… It’s no trouble….”
She looked at him, a long, searching look, then smiled a little sadly, straightened up, and walked away. Harry watched as she waved her wand near the washing line, and the damp clothes rose into the air to hang themselves up, and suddenly he felt a great wave of remorse for the inconvenience and the pain he was giving her.
接下来的几天,失去疯眼汉的打击笼罩着整栋房子,哈利仍旧希望看见他的身影笨重地穿过后门,像其他凤凰社的成员一样,进进出出,传递着消息。哈利感到,除了战斗,没有任何事能减轻他的内疚感和悲痛,所以他应该尽早出发去完成找寻和破坏魂器的使命。
  “但是,关于那个……”罗恩作出“魂器”的嘴型
  ,“你什么都不能做。直到你十七岁,你还拥有那种保护魔法,而且我们可以在这儿计划好,像在别的地方一样,不是吗?或者,”他降低声音,耳语道:“你觉得自己已经知道神秘人在哪儿了?”
  “不知道,”哈利说。
  “我想赫敏已经做了一些调查”罗恩说,“她说她在为你的到来做准备。”
  他们坐在餐桌前,韦斯莱先生和比尔刚刚离开家上班去了,韦斯莱夫人上楼去叫醒赫敏和金妮,芙蓉也飘进舆洗室洗澡去了。
  “这种保护魔法将在31日打破”哈利说,“那意味着我只需要在这儿呆四天,然后我就能——”
  “五天。”罗恩坚决地打断他,“我们要留在这儿参加婚礼,如果错过了,他们会杀了我们的。”
  哈利明白“他们”是指芙蓉和韦斯莱夫人。
  “这是特别的一天,”哈利正有所抗议,罗恩说道。
  “他们难道不知道那件事有多重要?”
  “就是因为他们不知道,”罗恩说,“他们一点线索都没有,既然现在你提到它,我想和你好好谈谈。”
  罗恩匆匆地瞥了一眼通向大厅的门,看到韦斯莱夫人仍然没有回来,然后,向哈利靠近一些,
  “妈妈试图想从我和赫敏那儿了解我们要离开做什么,下一个就是你了,所以你要挺住。爸爸和卢平都问过我们,但是当我们说邓布利多告诉你除了我们之外不能告诉别的任何人,他们就放弃了,可妈妈就不,尽管这样,她还是很坚决。”
  罗恩的预测在几小时后应验了,午餐前不久,韦斯莱夫人把哈利从其他人身边叫出来认领一只袜子,她认为那是从他的帆布背包里掉出来的,当她把哈利带到厨房的小小的碗碟储藏室,“罗恩和赫敏似乎认为你们三个要退出霍格沃茨了,”她貌似漫不经心的轻声说。
  “哦……嗯,” 哈利说,“是的。”
  熨衣机在一个角落和谐地转着,扭出一件像是韦斯莱先生的背心的东西。
  “我可以问为什么你们要放弃学业吗?”韦斯莱夫人问。
  “哦,邓布利多留给了我……一些事去做,”哈利咕哝着,“罗恩和赫敏知道,他们也想去。”
  “哪种事?”
  “对不起,我不能——”
  “好,坦诚地说,我认为亚瑟和我有权利知道,我确信格兰杰先生和夫人也会同意!”韦斯莱夫人说,哈利很害怕“关心你们的父母”这样的话语,他强迫自己直接看着她的眼睛,当他这样做的时候注意到她的褐色的眼睛与金妮的简直一模一样。他失败了。
  “邓布利多不想其他人知道,韦斯莱夫人,对不起,罗恩和赫敏不是一定要来,那是他们的选择——”
  “我没看出你也必须去!”她厉声说,现在扔下所有借口,“你几乎还没成年,你所说的一切,全是扯淡,如果邓布利多有工作要做,他有整个凤凰社的人可以自由支配!哈利,你一定误会了他的意思,也许他只是告诉你一些他想完成的事,你却认为他想要你——”
  “我没有误会,”哈利干巴巴地说,“那是指我”
  他递回那只袜子,上面绣着金色的芦苇图案
  “那不是我的,我不支持普顿密尔队(魁地球队名)”
  “哦,当然不是,”韦斯莱夫人疲惫的声音突然恢复到她那不经意的语调,“我应该意识到的,那么,哈利,既然我们仍然留你在这儿,你不介意帮忙准备比尔和芙蓉的婚礼,对吗?还有那么多的事情要做。”
  “不—我—当然不介意,”哈利说,被这突然改变的话题弄得不知所措。
  “你真好,”她回答,微笑着离开了碗碟储藏室。
  从那一刻起,韦斯莱夫人让哈利,罗恩和赫敏忙个不停地准备婚礼,他们几乎没有任何时间去思考,这种行为的最好的解释是韦斯莱夫人想把他们的注意力从对疯眼汉的思念和他们最近的可怕的旅行中转移过来,两天不断地做着餐具清洗,各种颜色调配,缎带和花,除花园的地精,帮韦斯莱夫人烤了很多的夹子鱼烤面包,然而,哈利开始怀疑她别有用心,所有这些好分派的工作看起来好象是让他,罗恩和赫敏彼此分隔,从第一晚,当他告诉他们伏地魔拷问奥利凡德后,他根本没有机会单独地与他们两个说话,   “我想妈妈认为如果她能阻止你们三个聚到一起计划,她就能够拖延你离开的时间。”他到来后的第三个晚上,当他们在搁放晚餐桌时,金妮低声地对哈利说。
  “那么她想过会发生什么吗?”哈利咕哝着说,“当她把我们留在这儿做肉馅饼的时候,别的什么人也许会消灭伏地魔?”他想也没想地说,盯着金妮变白的脸。
  “那么那是真的?”她说,“那就是你打算去做的?”
  “我—不——我只是开玩笑,”哈利推脱着。
  他们彼此盯着,有一些比震惊更多的东西在金妮的表情里,哈利突然意识到自从那些在霍格沃茨隐蔽的角落失去的美好时光后,他和她是第一次单独一起。他确信她也记得。当门打开的时候,他们两个都跳了起来,韦斯莱夫人,金斯莱和比尔走了进来。
  他们经常与别的凤凰社成员一起晚餐,因为陋居已经代替了格里莫广场12号作为凤凰社的总部,韦斯莱先生解释说,邓布利多——他们的保密人死后,每一个已被邓布利多告知格里莫广场位置的人都自动成为了保密人。
  “而且由于在我们之中大约有二十个,这大大地削弱了赤胆忠心咒的力量。食死徒有二十多次的机会从某人处获得这个秘密,我们不能期望它能够坚持很久。”
  “但是,斯内普肯定现在已经告诉了食死徒这地址了吧?”哈利问。
  “呃,疯眼汉施了几个咒语来抑制斯内普再一次找到那个地方,我们希望它们的力量足够强大的,既能将斯内普排除在外,如果他想说出这个地方,也能够约束他的舌头,但是我们不能肯定,所以在它的保护变得如此弱的情况下,继续使用这个地方作总部是很愚蠢的,”
  傍晚,厨房是太拥挤了,使用自动刀叉非常困难,哈利发现自己挤在金妮旁边,他们之间传递着不需要用言辞来表达的事,那让他希望他们中间能间隔着几个人,他正尽力避免扫着她的胳膊,所以他几乎不能切他的鸡肉。
  “没有关于疯眼汉的消息吗?”哈利问比尔,
  “什么也没有,”比尔回答道。
  他们还没有为穆迪举行葬礼,因为比尔和卢平还未能找到他的尸体,在黑暗和混乱的战斗中找到他可能掉下的地方很困难。
  “关于他的死或是找寻他的尸体,预言家日报一个字也没提,”比尔继续说,“但是,那不是意味着什么,他们这些天一直非常安静。”
  “而且他们还没有因为我用来对付食死徒的那些魔法传证一个关于未成年人使用魔法的听讼”哈利对他桌子对面的韦斯莱先生说,韦斯莱先生摇摇头。
  “因为他们知道我没有选择或者因为他们不乐意告诉魔法界伏地魔攻击了我?”
  “最近,我猜,斯克林杰不想承认神秘人已经像过去那样强大,也不想承认阿兹卡班爆发了一个大规模的越狱。”
  “是啊,为什么要告诉公众真相呢?”哈利说,紧抓着他的刀,他右手背上模糊的白色的伤疤显现出来:我不可以说谎。
  “难道在魔法部里没一个人准备勇敢地抵抗他吗?”罗恩愤怒地问。
  “当然不,罗恩,但是人们害怕了,”韦斯莱先生回答,“害怕他们将会是下一个消失者,他们的孩子会是下一个受攻击者!有令人厌恶的谣言在到处流传,我是不相信,在霍格沃茨辞职的那个麻瓜研究教授,她已经失踪几周了,其间,斯克林杰整天关上他的办公室,我只希望他正在制定一个计划。”
  当韦斯莱夫人使魔法把空的盘子弄到工作台上,开始端上苹果馅饼,大家都不说话了。
  “我们必须决定怎样保护你,阿利”,芙蓉说,大家正吃着布丁,“为了这个婚礼,”他困惑地看着她,她补充道,“当然,我们的客人中没人是食死徒,但是我们不能保证在他们喝了香槟酒之后不会无意中说出一些事。”
  从这一点。哈利推断她仍然怀疑海格。
  “是的,好提议”,韦斯莱夫人从她坐着的桌子顶部说,眼镜挂在她的鼻梁上,同时浏览着已潦草地写在一张长长的羊皮纸上的繁杂工作。“现在,罗恩,你已经打扫干净你房间了吗?”
  “为什么?”罗恩大声叫起来,他的勺子坠到地上,怒视着他的母亲,“为什么我的房间就必须要打扫?哈利和我喜欢它现在的样子!”
  “我们要在几天的时间内举行你哥哥的婚礼,小伙子——”
  “那他们要在我的房间里举行婚礼吗?”罗恩狂暴地问,“真见鬼……”
  “不许对你妈妈那样说话,”韦斯莱先生坚决地说,“照她说的做。”
  罗恩怒视着他的父母,然后捡起他的勺子,咽下最后几口苹果饼。
  “我可以帮忙,这儿有些是我的东西”,哈利告诉罗恩,但是韦斯莱夫人打断了他,“不,哈利,亲爱的,我希望你帮亚瑟弄这些鸡,赫敏,如果你去换换德拉库尔夫妇的床单我会非常感谢的。你知道他们要在明天上午十一点到这儿。”
  但是一切表明,开始弄这些鸡的时候,只有很少的事情做,“这没必要向……呃……莫莉说起,”韦斯莱先生对哈利说,他正在把他的那只鸡赶进鸡舍,“但是,嗯,泰德·唐克斯送了我小天狼星摩托车的大部分零件,而且,嗯,我正保留着呢,就是说,把它藏在这儿,真是神奇的东西,有一个排气装置,就像我相信它说的,最华丽的电池,这是一个伟大的机会来研究刹车是怎样工作的。我将再次将它们都组装在一起,当莫莉不——我意思是说,当我有时间的时候。   ”
  当他们走回房子时,韦斯莱夫人不见了踪影,于是哈利飞速跑向罗恩的阁楼卧室
  “我正在做,我正在做——!啊,是你,”
  罗恩腾地跳起来夸张地说,当哈利进入房间时他正躺在床上,房间还是象以前一样的乱。唯一的不同是赫敏现在正坐在远处一个角落里分拣两大堆书,其中一些,哈利认出来是自己的,她那毛绒绒的姜黄色的猫,克鲁克山在她的脚边。
  “嗨,哈利”当他坐在他的行军床上时,她说道。
  “你是怎么逃脱的?”
  “哦,罗恩的妈妈忘记了她昨天已经叫金妮和我去整理床单了。”赫敏说,她把一本”格兰玛狄卡和数字占卜”丢在一堆书上,一本”黑魔法的兴起与衰落”丢在另一堆上。
  “我们正在说疯眼汉,”罗恩告诉哈利,我猜他可能还活着。 ”
  “但是比尔看见他被夺命咒击中了。”哈利说。
  “是的,可比尔也处在被攻击中,”罗恩说,“他怎么能确认他看见的?”
  “即使夺命咒没打中他,疯眼汉仍然是从一千英尺高掉了下去,”赫敏说,现在拿着一本厚重的”英格兰和爱尔兰魁地奇队”在她的手里。
  “也许他用了一个保护咒——”
  “芙蓉说他的魔杖从手中击飞了 ”哈利说。
  “唔,好吧,如果你想要他死,”罗恩暴躁地说,把他的枕头拍成一个更舒服的形状。
  “我们当然不想他死!”赫敏说,震惊地看着他,“他的死是很可怕的!但是我们也要面对现实!”
  第一次,哈利想象疯眼汉的身体,像邓布利多的一样断折掉下来,一只眼睛仍然在眼窝里飕飕响着,他感到一阵抽痛伴随着一阵奇异的想笑的愿望。
  “食死徒可能后来自己收拾了,这就是为什么没有人发现他,”罗恩韦斯莱说。
  “是的”哈利说,“象巴蒂·克劳奇一样,变成了骨头,被埋葬在海格的前花园,他们可能把穆迪变形然后把他埋到——”
  “别再说了!”赫敏震惊地尖叫,哈利望过去,正好看到她眼里迸出了眼泪,掉在她抄写的符咒字母表上。
  “哦,不”,哈利说,挣扎着从行军床上爬起来,“赫敏,我不是想让你不安——”
  但是,随着一阵的生锈的弹簧床的吱吱声,罗恩跳离床,走道赫敏那,一个胳膊抱住她,他在他的牛仔裤包里摸索,然后,塞回一块看起来令人厌恶的他过去常用来清扫以前的烤箱的手帕,慌忙地拔出他的魔杖,他用魔杖指着抹布,“焕然一新”·魔杖吸走了抹布上的多数油脂,他看起来很满意,罗恩把有些冒烟的手帕递给赫敏。
  “哦,谢谢,罗恩……对不起……”她吸了吸鼻子,抽泣着,“那真是是太可—怕了,不是吗?”正发生在邓布利多—之后……,我从……从来不敢想像疯眼汉会死,不知何故,他看起来那么的坚强!  ”
  “是啊,我知道·”罗恩说,并向她挤了挤·”但如果他在这儿,你知道他会说什么吗?”
  “时……时刻保持警惕,”赫敏抹了把眼泪·
  “的确,”罗恩点头说,“他已经告诉我们要向他的遭遇中学习,我学到的是不要相信胆小鬼,蒙顿格斯”
  赫敏虚弱地笑了笑,探身再捡起两本书,一秒钟后,罗恩伸出他的胳膊绕着她的肩,”妖怪们的妖怪书”掉到了他的脚上,从拴的带子处解放了出来,它恶毒地咬着罗恩的脚踝。
  “对不起,对不起!”赫敏话里带着哭腔,哈利把书从罗恩的脚上使劲扭下来,重新把它捆住。
  “你要这些书做什么?”罗恩问,一跛一跛地回到他的床边,
  “只是想看看我们需要带哪些书”赫敏说,“当我们找魂器的时候。”
  “哦,当然,”罗恩说,一只手轻轻的拍在前额上,“我忘记了我们要开始在流动图书馆中跟踪追击伏地魔。”
  “哈哈,”赫敏说,盯着下面的魔法字音表,“我想知道……,我们会不会需要翻译古魔文? 那是可能的……我想我们最好带上它,为了安全起见。”
  她把字音表丢进两堆书中较大的一堆中,捡起《霍格沃茨,一段校史》。
  “听着,”哈利说。他直直地站起来,罗恩和赫敏看着他,眼光里混合着顺从和挑战。
  “我知道你们在邓布利多的葬礼后说过想要同我一起战斗,”哈利开始说。
  “他要行动了。”罗恩转动着他的眼睛对赫敏说。
  “就像我们知道的那样他会的,”他叹息,走回到书堆旁,“你知道,我想我将带《霍格沃茨,一段校史》,即使我们不回到那儿,如果我们不带它的话我不认为我会觉得合适——”
  “听着!”哈利再一次说。
  “不,哈利,你听着,”赫敏说,“我们要与你一起,那是几月前就决定了的,或是几年前,真的。”
  “但是——”
  “闭嘴,”罗恩警告他。
  “——你们确信你们彻底地考虑好了吗?”哈利坚持问。
  “看吧,”赫敏说,砰的一声把《与山怪同游》丢进废弃的那一堆书中,一脸的暴躁的表情。“我已经收拾了几天了,因此我们已经准备好迅速离开,供参考的信息已经包括了非常困难的魔法,不要提出在罗恩妈妈的鼻子底下偷带走疯眼汉的全部的复方药剂
  “我也修改了我父母的记忆,因此他们确信他们真的叫温德尔和莫尼卡威尔金斯,他们的生活愿望是移居到澳大利亚,他们现在已经去了,那会让伏地魔难追捕到他们,向他们审问我的行踪——或者你的,因为很不幸地,我曾经告诉过他们关于你的一些事情。”
  “假如我在我们搜寻魂器的行动中幸存,我将找到爸爸妈妈并撤消魔法。如果我不——好,我想我已经施了一个足够好的魔法让他们安全和幸福,温德尔 和 莫尼卡 威尔金斯不知道他们有一个女儿,你知道,”
  赫敏的眼睛里泪珠又开始在闪动,罗恩又从床边回到她身边,再一次抱住了她,对哈利皱着眉,好象责备他不够机敏,哈利想不到要什么说,不仅仅因为对罗恩来说教别人机敏是别扭的。
  “我——赫敏,我很抱歉—— 我不——”
  “难道没有发觉我和罗恩非常清楚地知道如果我们和你一起可能会发生什么吗?我们知道,真的,罗恩,给哈利看看你做了什么。”
  “不,他刚刚才吃过饭,”罗恩说。
  “快点,他需要知道!”
  “哦,好吧,哈利,这儿来。”
  罗恩第二次从赫敏肩上抽回他的胳膊,笨重的走向门边。
  “来吧。”
  “是什么?”哈利问,跟着罗恩走出房间,来到一个很小的楼梯平台。
  “速速显形”罗恩咕哝着,他的魔杖指着低低的天花板,他们的正上方,打开了一个洞口,同时一架梯子滑到他们脚边。一个可怕的、半吮吸半呻吟的声音从方形的洞口传来,伴随着一阵令人恶心的像打开的臭水沟的气味。
  “那是你的食尸鬼,是不是?”哈利问,他确实从来没有碰到过这种不时打断夜间寂静的生物。
  “没错,就是它,”罗恩说,一边爬上楼梯,“来看看。”
  哈利跟着罗恩爬上短短的楼梯进入这个小小的阁楼。他的头和肩膀才伸进阁楼,就瞥见这个东西蜷缩在离他几英尺远的地方,它的嘴大张着睡在幽暗中。
  “但是它……它看起来……食尸鬼一般都穿着睡衣吗?”
  “不,”罗恩说,“他们通常也没有红色的头发和大量的脓疱。”
  哈利越想这件事越有点恶心,它有和人类一样的体形和高度,现在哈利的眼睛适应了黑暗,他清楚地看见它穿着罗恩的一条旧睡衣,他确信食尸鬼一般都是相当粘糊糊并秃顶的,并不是象这样有很清楚的头发和全身长满水胞,颜色象因为生气而胀紫了的脸。
  “那是我,像不像?”罗恩说。
  “不,”哈利说,“我认为不像。”
  “回到我的房间我再解释这件事,这气味让我受不了。”罗恩说。他们爬下楼梯,罗恩让天花板恢复原状,重新走到仍在整理书的赫敏的身旁。
  “一旦我们离开,这个食尸鬼就会下来住到我的房间,”罗恩说,“我认为他真的渴望那一天——好,很难说,因为他所能做的一切只是呻吟和流口水——但当你提起这件事时它就一个劲地点头,无论如何,他将带着死斑谷病成为我的替身,不错吧,嗯?”
  哈利头脑中一片混乱。
  “它很棒的!”罗恩说,对哈利没有领会到这个计划的完美而明显地失落着。“你想,当我们三个将不再出现在霍格沃茨,每个人都会认为赫敏和我一定是和你一起,是吗?
  那意味着食死徒将会直接去找我们的家人看他们是不是有一些关于你行踪的消息。”
  “但是,希望那将看起来好象是我已经与爸爸妈妈一起离开了,大量麻瓜出身的巫师此刻都在谈论去躲起来。”赫敏说。
  “我们不能将我的全家都藏起来,那看起来太蠢了,而且他们不能都丢下工作不管。”罗恩说,“因此我们要编个故事说我得了严重的死斑谷病,这就是为什么我不能回到学校的原因,如果有人来向我调查,妈妈或者爸爸就让他们看看我床上那满身脓疱的食尸鬼,死斑谷病真的会传染的,因此他们不会愿意靠近他,他不能说话也不会引起麻烦,因为,很明显,一旦病菌传播到你的舌头上,你就说不出了。”
  “那你的妈妈和爸爸也参与了这个计划?”哈利问。
  “爸爸是这样的,他帮弗雷德和乔治给食尸鬼变形,妈妈……,嗯,你已经看见了她的态度了,她不会同意的——直到我们离开。”
  大家都沉默了,只有赫敏轻轻的分书声,罗恩坐在那儿望着她,哈利看看这个又看看那个,什么也说不出,他们所采取的保护家人的措施使他认识到,不仅仅是其它能做的事,他们真的要与他一起,而且他们也确切地知道那将是多么的危险,他想告诉他们对他来说那意味着什么,但是他完全不能找到足够分量的话来表达自己的心情。
  在寂静里韦斯莱夫人的大叫声从四楼传来。
  “金妮可能弄了一个斑点在那发霉的餐巾环上,”罗恩说,“我不知道为什么德拉库尔夫妇一定要在婚礼两天前来。”
  “芙蓉的妹妹是女傧相,她需要先来这儿排演,而且她太年轻了,不能自己来,”赫敏说,她犹豫不决地注视着《与女妖同游》。
  “客人们可不能减轻妈妈的压力”,罗恩说。
  “我们真正需要决定的是,”赫敏说,瞟也不瞟一眼就把“黑魔法防御理论”丢进箱子里,然后捡起“欧洲魔法教育评估”,“我们离开这儿会要去哪里?我知道你说你想要先去高锥克山谷,哈利,我明白为什么,但是……嗯……我们不应该先去找寻魂器吗?”
  “如果我们知道任何一个魂器在哪,我就赞同你,”哈利说,他不相信赫敏真正明白他想要回到高锥克山谷的愿望,他的父母的坟墓只是吸引他想去那儿的一个原因,他有一个非常强烈的,尽管无法形容的感觉,这个地方有他想要的答案,也许只是因为在那儿,他在伏地魔的死咒里幸存了下来,既然他正面临着重复壮举的挑战,这个发生了壮举的地方吸引着哈利,让他想要去弄明白。
  “你不认为伏地魔有可能监视着戈德里克山谷吗?”赫敏问,“他也许期待着,一旦你能够自由的行动,你会回去看望你父母的坟墓?”
  哈利并没有想到这点,当他尽力地辩争时,罗恩大声地说,显然只跟着他自己的思路。“R.A.B这个人,”他说,“你知道的,就是那个偷了真正的挂坠盒的那个吗?”
  赫敏点点头。
  “在他的字条里他说他将要毁灭它,不是吗?”
  哈利拉过他的帆布背包,摸出那个假的魂器,R.A.B的字条仍然拆叠着放在那。
  “我已经拿走了真的魂器,只要我能,就会马上摧毁它。”哈利读着。
  “好,如果他真的干完了会怎样?”罗恩说。
  “或是她,”赫敏提出。
  “无论哪一个,”罗恩说,“对我们来说都少了要摧毁的一个!”
  “是的,但是我们仍然不得不尽力去找那个真正的挂坠盒,不是吗?”赫敏说,“无论它是不是被摧毁我们都得把它找出来。”
  “一旦我们找到它,我们怎么来摧毁一个魂器呢?”罗恩问。
  “呃。”赫敏说,“我在查找相关资料。”
  “怎么做呢?”哈利说,“我不认为在图书馆的书里有关于魂器的资料?”
  “没有,”赫敏说,脸红了,“邓布利多把它们全移走了,但是他——他没有毁了他们”。罗恩挺直了腰,瞪大着眼睛。
  “在号称为‘梅林的裤子’的你怎么设法偷到关于魂器的书?”
  “那——那不是偷!”赫敏说,带着几分失望的神色,看看哈利又看看罗恩,“它们仍然是图书馆的书,即使邓布利多把它们从架子上拿走,不管如何,如果他真的不想任何人弄到他们,我确信他一定会把它们藏得更难找——”
  “说到关键了!”罗恩说。
  “呃……很容易,”赫敏小声说,“我施了一个召唤咒,你知道——飞来咒,它们就缩小了,从邓布利多的书房飞到了女生宿舍。”
  “但是你是什么时候做的?”哈利问,既钦佩又怀疑地看着赫敏。
  “是他——邓布利多——葬礼后”赫敏小声说,“正好是我们同意我们要离开学校去找寻魂器的时候,当我回到楼上收拾我的东西——那使我想起关于魂器的事我们知道得越多,会更好……我独自呆在那儿……然后试了试……咒语起作用了,他们从打开的窗里径直飞了进来,然后我——我把它们捆了起来。”
  她咽了咽口水,然后恳求说:“我不相信邓布利多会生气,而且不像是我们会利用这些信息来制造魂器,不是吗?”
  “你听到我们在抱怨吗?”罗恩说,“总之,这些书在哪里?”
  赫敏到处翻了一会儿,然后从书堆里抽出一个大的用黑色的褪色的皮革装订的书卷,她带着一点厌恶的表情看着它,拿着它,好象它是刚死的什么东西。
  “这书非常清楚地指导怎样制造一个魂器。《黑魔法的秘密》——很可怕的书,真的可怕,全是邪恶的魔法,我想知道邓布利多是什么时候把它从图书馆拿走的……如果是在他当校长之后,我敢打赌伏地魔从这儿得到了所有他需要的指导。”
  “那么,为什么他还要问斯拉格霍恩怎么制造魂器?如果他已经读了这书?”罗恩问。
  “他接近斯拉格霍恩仅仅是想弄清楚如果把灵魂分成七片会怎么样。”哈利说,“邓布利多确信,里德尔问斯拉格霍恩的时候他已经知道怎么制造魂器,我想你是对的,赫敏,他能够很容易地从那儿获得这些信息。”
  “我读得越多,”赫敏说,“他们看起来越可怕,至少我相信他确切地制造了六个,在这书里警告说撕裂灵魂会使其余的灵魂不稳定,而那就是通过制造一个魂器!”
  哈利记得邓布利多说过伏地魔已经远远超出了“通常的邪恶。”
  “难道没有什么方法把它们恢复原状?”罗恩问。
  “有,”赫敏空洞地笑了笑说,“但是它将是极度的痛苦的。”
  “有?那怎么做?”哈利问。
  “自责,”赫敏说,“你已经为你所做的真正地觉得自责,显然地,这种痛苦能毁灭你,不知何故,我可没发现伏地魔先要这么做,你们呢?”
  “没有,”罗恩在哈利回答前说,“那么,书里说了怎样破坏魂器吗?”
  “是的,”赫敏说,现在她翻开这些易脆的书页,好象在检查腐烂的内脏,“因为它警告黑巫师,他们不得不施非常强有力的魔法,从所有我读到的这些来看,哈利对里德尔的日记所做的是几个十分简单的摧毁魂器的方法之一。”
  “什么,用蛇怪的尖牙刺穿它?”哈利问。
  “哦,好吧,很幸运,那么我们已经有大量的蛇怪的尖牙了,”罗恩说,“我想知道我们要怎么对付它们。”
  “不是说一定要蛇怪的尖牙。”赫敏耐心地说,“只要是有足够破坏性,让魂器不能自我修复的东西,蛇怪的毒液只有一个解毒的方法,它是不可思议的珍贵——”
  “——凤凰的眼泪,”哈利说,点着头。
  “非常正确。”赫敏说,“我们的问题是只有很少的东西才具有与蛇怪的尖牙一样的破坏性,随身携带他们是非常危险的,尽管如此,这是我们不得不解决的一个麻烦,因为撕裂,粉碎,或压碎一个魂器将不会成功,你必须让它不能用魔法自我修复。”
  “但是,即使我们破坏了它寄存的东西,”罗恩说,“为什么它里面的灵魂不会只是飘出来再寄存到别的东西里?”
  “因为魂器是完全与人类相反的东西”
  看到哈利和罗恩十分困惑地看着,赫敏继续说,“看,如果我现在拿起一把剑,罗恩,你让它穿过你,我就全然不会破坏你的灵魂。”
  “那对我来说是非常舒服的,我确信。”罗恩说,哈利大笑。
  “那是,当然!但是我说的重点是无论对你的身体做什么,你的灵魂都会幸存,没能触及,”赫敏说,“但是它是对魂器来说是不同的方式,它里面的灵魂碎片依赖于它的容器,它的施过魔法的身体,来逃避灾难,没有容器它就不能存在。”
  “当我刺穿日记本的时候它似乎死了,”哈利说,想起墨水象血一样从穿孔的书页中流出来,当它消失时伏地魔的那片灵魂的尖叫着。
  “一旦日记被完全的破坏,这片保存在它里面的灵魂就不再存在了。在你破坏它之前,金妮尽力地摆脱这本日记,把它从水管里冲走,但是,明显地,它回来后还是象新的一样。”
  “等等,”罗恩皱着眉说,“这片在日记中的灵魂支配着金妮,是吗?那它是怎样做的呢?”
  “当这个魔法容器仍然完好无缺,它里面的这片灵魂就能飞进或飞出靠近容器的那人的身体。我不是说它长久地支配,只是碰它,它什么也不能做。”她在罗恩开口说话之前补充说,“我的意思是说,在情感上接近,金妮向日记本倾诉她的心事,她使自己非常容易受到攻击,如果你太喜欢或是太依靠魂器你就麻烦了。”
  “我想知道邓布利多是怎样破坏戒指的?”哈利说,“为什么我没有问他?我真的从来没有……”
  他的声音渐渐小了下去:他正在想那些所有他应该问邓布利多的事,但是邓布利多已经死了,当邓布利多活着的时候,哈利似乎浪费了太多的机会,去查明更多的真相……去查明每件事的真相……。
  随着门墙轰隆一声响,卧室的门飞开了,打破了大家的沉默,赫敏尖叫着丢开了《黑魔法的秘密》。克鲁克山在床下飞跑出来。愤怒地发出嘶嘶声,罗恩跳离床,刹在一张青蛙巧克力包装纸上,他的头碰在对面的墙上,在哈利意识到自己正抬头看着韦斯莱夫人前,本能地冲向他的魔杖,韦斯莱夫人的头发凌乱,整张脸愤怒地扭曲着。
  “对不起,破坏了你们舒适的小聚,”她说,她的声音发抖,“我想你们都需要休息了……但是有很多婚礼的礼物堆在我的房间需要挑选出,我记得你已经同意帮我的。”
  “哦,是的,”赫敏说,看起来象受到了惊吓,她双脚跳起来,踢得这些书四面八方飞出去,“我们愿意……我们很抱歉……”
  赫敏痛苦地看着哈利和罗恩,跟在韦斯莱夫人后面匆匆地离开了房间。
  “像家养小精灵一样,”罗恩小声的抱怨,当他和哈利跟在后来走出房间,他仍在揉着他的头。“我讨厌这些工作,婚礼就结束得越早,我越高兴。”
  “是啊,”哈利说,“然后我们除了找魂器之外什么都不用做了……那将会像一个假期,不是吗?”
  罗恩开始笑,但是瞥见一大堆婚礼礼物在韦斯莱夫的房间里等着他们,笑声骤然停止了.
  德拉库尔一家在第二天早上十一点到达了,哈利,罗恩,赫敏和金妮对芙蓉一家在这时到来感到很愤慨,罗恩毫不绅士地跑回到楼上,去穿与衣服相配的袜子,哈利努力地抚平他的头发,当他们都弄得看起来很聪明干净的样子后,他们全都集合在阳光充足的后院等着来宾。
  哈利从来没有发现这个地方看起来如此整洁,通常从后门乱丢在楼梯口的生锈的大锅炉和旧的威灵顿皮靴现在已经不见了。取而代之的是两个新的随风摇摆的矮树丛,立在门的两边的大大的罐里。虽然没有微风,叶子懒洋洋地摇动着,形成一个好看的波浪状,厨房的门已经关上了。院子也打扫干净了,邻近的花园也修剪整齐了,虽然哈利更喜欢它簇叶丛生的样子,他想,没有平时随时跳出来的地精它看起来好象被遗弃了的样子。
  他已经失去了很多魔法的安全保护,那是凤凰社和魔法部设置在陋居的。他所知道的是对任何人来说不再可能通过魔法径直移到一个地方,因此韦斯莱先生已经前往附近的一个山顶去迎接德拉库尔一家了,他们将通过门钥匙到那儿,他们到达的第一个声音是一不寻常的尖锐的大笑声,那是韦斯莱先生的笑声,片刻后他出现在大门口,带着满满的行李,领着一个美丽的金发女人,她穿着长长的叶绿色的长袍,她是芙蓉的母亲。
  “妈妈!”芙蓉哭叫着,冲进她的怀里“爸爸!”
  德拉库尔先生远没有他妻子那样有魅力,他比她矮了一个头,有一小撮尖尖的黑色的胡须,他看起来脾气很好的样子,跳跃着走向穿着高跟鞋的韦斯莱夫人,在她的每边脸颊上各吻了两次,让她很是慌张。
  “给你们添麻烦了,”他说,声音很低沉,“芙蓉告诉我们你做了很多事。”
  “哦,没什么,没什么!”韦斯莱夫人说,声音颤抖着。“完全不麻烦!”
  罗恩一脚踢在一个从后面随风摇摆着的矮树丛中探头窥望的地精身上,来发泄他的感情。
  “亲爱的女士,”德拉库尔先生说,他的一只胖胖的手仍然拉着韦斯莱夫人的手,喜气洋洋地说,“对我们两个家庭的结合,我感到很荣耀!让我来介绍我的妻子,阿波罗”
  德拉库尔夫人向前滑行几步,然后也停下来吻韦斯莱夫人。
  “很荣幸见到你”她说,“你的丈夫已经告诉我们非常有趣的故事!”
  韦斯莱先生放声大笑起来,韦斯莱夫人看了他一眼,他立即变得沉默了,装出一幅好象在看望生病在床的好朋友的表情来。
  “当然了,你们已经见过了我的小女儿,加布丽,”德拉库尔先生说,加布丽象是芙蓉的缩小版,十一岁,有着齐腰长的纯色头发和闪着银光的碧眼,她对韦斯莱夫人灿烂地笑了笑,拥抱了她一下。然后,炽热地看了哈利一眼,眼睫毛闪动着,金妮大声地清了清喉咙。
  “那么,请进来吧!”韦斯莱夫人明快地说,在一片“不,你请!”“你先!”“一点儿也不”声中,她引领着德拉库尔一家进入房间。
  不久,大家就发现德拉库尔一家是特别能使人开心,他们喜欢每件事,很热心地帮着准备婚礼,德拉库尔先生大声安排着每种事物,从座位安排到女傧相的鞋“魔法!”
  德拉库尔夫人在使用家庭咒语方面是最熟练的,一刹那间就那烤炉清扫干净了,加布丽跟在她姐姐后面,尽力地以任何方式帮助她,她含糊不清地快速说着法语。
  但另外一方面,陋居的建造不是很适合很多人居住,韦斯莱先生和夫人现在睡在起居室里,德拉库尔先生和夫人喊叫着抗议,坚持不睡他们的卧室。加布丽和芙蓉一起睡在珀西的旧房间里,比尔将与查理睡在一个房间,他最好的伙伴,一旦查理从罗马尼亚回来后,聚在一起商量计划的机会几乎成为不可能,那使哈利,罗恩和赫敏非常绝望,他们自愿要求喂小鸡,只是为了逃避开那过度拥挤的房间。
  “但是她仍然不要我们单独呆在一起!”罗恩吼叫,他们的第二次试图在院子里聚会被韦斯莱夫人的出现阻止,她的胳膊上挎着一大篮要洗的衣服。
  “哦,太好了,你们已经喂完小鸡了,”当她走近他们时就叫了起来,“我们最好在明天有人到达之前把小鸡关起来……为了支起婚礼用的帐篷,”她解释,暂停下来斜靠在鸡舍边,她看起来筋疲力尽,“米尔拉蒙的魔法大帐篷……他们非常好,比尔正护送他们来……当他们到的时候你们最好呆在里面,哈利,我必须说周围这些所有的安全魔咒让婚礼变得更复杂了。”
  “对不起,”哈利谦恭地说。
  “哦,不要内疚,亲爱的!”韦斯莱夫人马上说,“我不是说——当然,你的安全是更重要的!确切地说,我应该问你想要怎样庆祝你的生日,哈利,十七岁,毕竟,那是重要的一天……”
  “我不想要大家为它忙乱”哈利很快说,想象着额外的紧张工作又要加在他们大家头上,“真的,韦斯莱夫人,只需要一个一般的晚餐就好……是婚礼前的那一天……”
  “哦,好,如果你确信,亲爱的,我将邀请卢平和唐克斯,行吗?海格怎么样?”
  “那很好,”哈利说,“但愿不会再添什么麻烦。”
  “一点儿也不,一点儿也不……那不麻烦……”
  她看着他,长时间地,探究地看着他,然后,带着点悲伤微笑地挺直腰走开了,哈利看着她在洗衣绳边挥舞着她的魔杖,湿湿的衣服自动地升上空中挂了起来,他忽然感到一阵强烈的自责在心底激荡,因为他带给她的这些麻烦和痛苦。

慕若涵

ZxID:14387487


等级: 总版主
配偶: 时不予
爱就像蓝天白云,晴空万里,突然暴风雨!
举报 只看该作者 7楼  发表于: 2013-11-02 0

Chapter 7  The Will of Albus Dumbledore
He was walking along a mountain road in the cool blue light of dawn. Far below, swathed in mist, was the shadow of a small town. Was the man he sought down there, the man he needed so badly he could think of little else, the man who held the answer, the answer to his problem…?
“Oi, wake up.”
Harry opened his eyes. He was lying again on the camp bed in Ron’s dingy attic room. The sun had not yet risen and the room was still shadowy. Pigwidgeon was asleep with his head under his tiny wing. The scar on Harry’s forehead was prickling.
“You were muttering in your sleep.”
“Was I?”
“Yeah. ‘Gregorovitch.’ You kept saying ‘Gregorovitch.’”
Harry was not wearing his glasses; Ron’s face appeared slightly blurred.
“Who’s Gregorovitch?”
“I dunno, do I? You were the one saying it.”
Harry rubbed his forehead, thinking. He had a vague idea he had heard the name before, but he could not think where.
“I think Voldemort’s looking for him.”
“Poor bloke,” said Ron fervently.
Harry sat up, still rubbing his scar, now wide awake. He tried to remember exactly what he had seen in the dream, but all that came back was a mountainous horizon and the outline of the little village cradled in a deep valley.
“I think he’s abroad.”
“Who, Gregorovitch?”
“Voldemort. I think he’s somewhere abroad, looking for Gregorovitch. It didn’t look like anywhere in Britain.”
“You reckon you were seeing into his mind again?”
Ron sounded worried.
“Do me a favor and don’t tell Hermione,” said Harry. “Although how she expects me to stop seeing stuff in my sleep…”
He gazed up at little Pigwidgeon’s cage, thinking…Why was the name “Gregorovitch” familiar?
“I think,” he said slowly, “he’s got something to do with Quidditch. There’s some connection, but I can’t–I can’t think what it is.”
“Quidditch?” said Ron. “Sure you’re not thinking of Gorgovitch?”
“Who?”
“Dragomir Gorgovitch, Chaser, transferred to the Chudley Cannons for a record fee two years ago. Record holder for most Quaffle drops in a season.”
“No,” said Harry. “I’m definitely not thinking of Gorgovitch.”
“I try not to either,” said Ron. “Well, happy birthday anyway.”
“Wow – that’s right, I forgot! I’m seventeen!”
Harry seized the wand lying beside his camp bed, pointed it at the cluttered desk where he had left his glasses, and said, “Accio Glasses!” Although they were only around a foot away, there was something immensely satisfying about seeing them zoom toward him, at least until they poked him in the eye.
“Slick,” snorted Ron.
Reveling in the removal of his Trace, Harry sent Ron’s possessions flying around the room, causing Pigwidgeon to wake up and flutter excitedly around his cage. Harry also tried tying the laces of his trainers by magic (the resultant knot took several minutes to untie by hand) and, purely for the pleasure of it, turned the orange robes on Ron’s Chudley Cannons posters bright blue.
“I’d do your fly by hand, though,” Ron advised Harry, sniggering when Harry immediately checked it. “Here’s your present. Unwrap it up here, it’s not for my mother’s eyes.”
“A book?” said Harry as he took the rectangular parcel. “Bit of a departure from tradition, isn’t it?”
“This isn’t your average book,” said Ron. “It’d pure gold: Twelve Fail-Safe Ways to Charm Witches. Explains everything you need to know about girls. If only I’d had this last year I’d have known exactly how to get rid of Lavender and I would’ve known how to get going with… Well, Fred and George gave me a copy, and I’ve learned a lot. You’d be surprised, it’s not all about wandwork, either.”
When they arrived in the kitchen they found a pile of presents waiting on the table. Bill and Monsieur Delacour were finishing their breakfasts, while Mrs. Weasley stood chatting to them over the frying pan.
“Arthur told me to wish you a happy seventeenth, Harry,” said Mrs. Weasley, beaming at him. “He had to leave early for work, but he’ll be back for dinner. That’s our present on top.”
Harry sat down, took the square parcel she had indicated, and unwrapped it. Inside was a watch very like the one Mr. and Mrs. Weasley had given Ron for his seventeenth; it was gold, with stars circling around the race instead of hands.
“It’s traditional to give a wizard a watch when he comes of age,” said Mrs. Weasley, watching him anxiously from beside the cooker. “I’m afraid that one isn’t new like Ron’s, it was actually my brother Fabian’s and he wasn’t terribly careful with his possessions, it’s a bit dented on the back, but–”
The rest of her speech was lost; Harry had got up and hugged her. He tried to put a lot of unsaid things into the hug and perhaps she understood them, because she patted his cheek clumsily when he released her, then waved her wand in a slightly random way, causing half a pack of bacon to flop out of the frying pan onto the floor.
“Happy birthday, Harry!” said Hermione, hurrying into the kitchen and adding her own present to the top of the pile. “It’s not much, but I hope you like it. What did you get him?” she added to Ron, who seemed not to hear her.
“Come on, then, open Hermione’s!” said Ron.
She had bought him a new Sneakoscope. The other packages contained an enchanted razor from Bill and Fleur (“Ah yes, zis will give you ze smoothest shave you will ever ‘ave,” Monsieur Delacour assured him, “but you must tell it clearly what you want…ozzerwise you might find you ‘ave a leetle less hair zan you would like…”), chocolates from the Delacours, and an enormous box of the latest Weasleys’ Wizard Wheezes merchandise from Fred and George.
Harry, Ron, and Hermione did not linger at the table, as the arrival of Madame Delacour, Fleur, and Gabrielle made the kitchen uncomfortably crowded.
“I’ll pack these for you,” Hermione said brightly, taking Harry’s presents out of his arms as the three of them headed back upstairs. “I’m nearly done, I’m just waiting for the rest of your underpants to come out of the wash, Ron–”
Ron’s splutter was interrupted by the opening of a door on the first-floor landing.
“Harry, will you come in here a moment?”
It was Ginny. Ron came to an abrupt halt, but Hermione took him by the elbow and tugged him on up the stairs. Feeling nervous, Harry followed Ginny into her room.
He had never been inside it before. It was small, but bright. There was a large poster of the Wizarding band the Weird Sisters on one wall, and a picture of Gwenog Jones, Captain of the all-witch Quidditch team the Holyhead Harpies, on the other. A desk stood facing the open window, which looked out over the orchard where he and Ginny had once played a two-a-side Quidditch with Ron and Hermione, and which now housed a large, pearly white marquee. The golden flag on top was level with Ginny’s window.
Ginny looked up into Harry’s face, took a deep breath, and said, “Happy seventeenth.”
“Yeah…thanks.”
She was looking at him steadily; he however, found it difficult to look back at her; it was like gazing into a brilliant light.
“Nice view,” he said feebly, pointing toward with window.
She ignored this. He could not blame her.
“I couldn’t think what to get you,” she said.
“You didn’t have to get me anything.”
She disregarded this too.
“I didn’t know what would be useful. Nothing too big, because you wouldn’t be able to take it with you.”
He chanced a glance at her. She was not tearful; that was one of the many wonderful things about Ginny, she was rarely weepy. He had sometimes thought that having six brothers must have toughened her up.
She took a step closer to him.
“So then I thought, I’d like you to have something to remember me by, you know, if you meet some veela when you’re off doing whatever you’re doing.”
“I think dating opportunities are going to be pretty thin on the ground, to be honest.”
“There’s the silver lining I’ve been looking for,” she whispered, and then she was kissing him as she had never kissed him before, and Harry was kissing her back, and it was blissful oblivion better than firewhisky; she was the only real thing in the world, Ginny, the feel of her, one hand at her back and one in her long, sweet-smelling hair– The door banged open behind them and they jumped apart.
“Oh,” said Ron pointedly. “Sorry.”
“Ron!” Hermione was just behind him, slight out of breath. There was a strained silence, then Ginny had said in a flat little voice, “Well, happy birthday anyway, Harry.”
Ron’s ears were scarlet; Hermione looked nervous. Harry wanted to slam the door in their faces, but it felt as though a cold draft had entered the room when the door opened, and his shining moment had popped like a soap bubble. All the reasons for ending his relationship with Ginny, for staying well away from her, seemed to have slunk inside the room with Ron, and all happy forgetfulness was gone.
He looked at Ginny, wanting to say something, though he hardly knew what, but she had turned her back on him. He thought that she might have succumbed, for once, to tears. He could not do anything to comfort her in front of Ron.
“I’ll see you later,” he said, and followed the other two out of the bedroom.
Ron marched downstairs, though the still-crowded kitchen and into the yard, and Harry kept pace with him all the way, Hermione trotting along behind them looking scared.
Once he reached the seclusion of the freshly mown lawn, Ron rounded on Harry.
“You ditched her. What are you doing now, messing her around?”
“I’m not messing her around,” said Harry, as Hermione caught up with them.
“Ron–”
But Ron held up a hand to silence her.
“She was really cut up when you ended it–”
“So was I. You know why I stopped it, and it wasn’t because I wanted to.”
“Yeah, but you go snogging her now and she’s just going to get her hopes up again–”
“She’s not an idiot, she knows it can’t happen, she’s not expecting us to–to end up married, or–”
As he said it, a vivid picture formed in Harry’s mind of Ginny in a white dress, marrying a tall, faceless, and unpleasant stranger.
In one spiraling moment it seemed to hit him: Her future was free and unencumbered, whereas his…he could see nothing but Voldemort ahead.
“If you keep groping her every chance you get–”
“It won’t happen again,” said Harry harshly. The day was cloudless, but he felt as though the sun had gone in. “Okay?”
Ron looked half resentful, half sheepish; he rocked backward and forward on his feet for a moment, then said, “Right then, well, that’s…yeah.”

Ginny did not seek another one-to-one meeting with Harry for the rest of the day, nor by any look or gesture did she show that they had shared more than polite conversation in her room. Nevertheless, Charlie’s arrival came as a relief to Harry. It provided a distraction, watching Mrs. Weasley force Charlie into a chair, raise her wand threateningly, and announce that he was about to get a proper haircut.
As Harry’s birthday dinner would have stretched the Burrow’s kitchen to breaking point even before the arrival of Charlie, Lupin, Tonks, and Hagrid, several tables were placed end to end in the garden. Fred and George bewitched a number of purple lanterns all emblazoned with a large number 17, to hang in midair over the guests.
Thanks to Mrs. Weasley’s ministrations, George’s wound was neat and clean, but Harry was not yet used to the dark hole in the side of his head, despite the twins’ many jokes about it.
Hermione made purple and gold streamers erupt from the end of her wand and drape themselves artistically over the trees and bushes.
“Nice,” said Ron, as with one final flourish of her wand, Hermione turned the leaves on the crabapple tree to gold. “You’ve really got an eye for that sort of thing.”
“Thank you, Ron!“ said Hermione, looking both pleased and a little confused. Harry turned away, smiling to himself. He had a funny notion that he would find a chapter on compliments when he found time to peruse his copy of Twelve Fail-Safe Ways to Charm Witches; he caught Ginny’s eye and grinned at her before remembering his promise to Ron and hurriedly striking up a conversation with Monsieur Delacour.
“Out of the way, out of the way!” sang Mrs. Weasley, coming through the gate with what appeared to be a giant, beach-ball-sized Snitch floating in front of her.
Seconds later Harry realized that it was his birthday cake, which Mrs. Weasley was suspending with her wand, rather than risk carrying it over the uneven ground. When the cake had finally landed in the middle of the table, Harry said, “That looks amazing, Mrs. Weasley.”
“Oh, it’s nothing, dear,” she said fondly. Over her shoulder, Ron gave Harry the thumbs-up and mouthed, Good one.
By seven o’clock all the guests had arrived, led into the house by Fred and George, who had waited for them at the end of the lane. Hagrid had honored the occasion by wearing his best, and horrible, hairy brown suit. Although Lupin smiled as he shook Harry’s hand, Harry thought he looked rather unhappy. It was all very odd; Tonks, beside him, looked simply radiant.
“Happy birthday, Harry,” she said, hugging him tightly.
“Seventeen, eh!” said Hagrid as he accepted a bucket-sized glass of wine from Fred. “Six years ter the day since we met, Harry, d’yeh remember it?”
“Vaguely,” said Harry, grinning up at him. “Didn’t you smash down the front door, give Dudley a pig’s tail, and tell me I was a wizard?”
“I forge’ the details,” Hagrid chortled. “All righ’, Ron, Hermione?”
“We’re fine,” said Hermione. “How are you?”
“Ar, not bad. Bin busy, we got some newborn unicorns. I’ll show yeh when yeh get back–” Harry avoided Ron’s and Hermione’s gazes as Hagrid rummaged in his pocket.
“Here. Harry – couldn’t think what ter get teh, but then I remembered this.” He pulled out a small, slightly furry drawstring pouch with a long string, evidently intended to be worn around the neck. “Mokeskin. Hide anythin’ in there an’ no one but the owner can get it out. They’re rare, them.”
“Hagrid, thanks!”
“‘S’nothin’,” said Hagrid with a wave of a dustbin-lid-sized hand. “An’ there’s Charlie! Always liked him – hey! Charlie!”
Charlie approached, running his hand slightly ruefully over his new, brutally short haircut. He was shorter than Ron, thickset, with a number of burns and scratches up his muscled arms.
“Hi, Hagrid, how’s it going?”
“Bin meanin’ ter write fer ages. How’s Norbert doin’?”
“Norbert?” Charlie laughed. “The Norwegian Ridgeback? We call her Norberta now.”
“Wha – Norbert’s a girl?”
“Oh yeah,” said Charlie.
“How can you tell?” asked Hermione.
“They’re a lot more vicious,” said Charlie. He looked over his shoulder and dropped his voice. “Wish Dad would hurry up and get here. Mum’s getting edgy.”
They all looked over at Mrs. Weasley. She was trying to talk to Madame Delacour while glancing repeatedly at the gate.
“I think we’d better start without Arthur,“ she called to the garden at large after a moment or two. ”He must have been held up at – oh!“
They all saw it at the same time: a streak of light that came flying across the yard and onto the table, where it resolved itself into a bright silver weasel, which stood on its hind legs and spoke with Mr. Weasley’s voice.
“Minister of Magic coming with me.”
The Patronus dissolved into thin air, leaving Fleur’s family peering in astonishment at the place where it had vanished.
“We shouldn’t be here,” said Lupin at once. “Harry – I’m sorry – I’ll explain some other time–”
He seized Tonks’s wrist and pulled her away; they reached the fence, climbed over it, and vanished from sight. Mrs. Weasley looked bewildered.
“The Minister – but why–? I don’t understand–”
But there was no time to discuss the matter; a second later, Mr. Weasley had appeared out of thin air at the gate, accompanied by Rufus Scrimgeour, instantly recognizable by his mane of grizzled hair.
The two newcomers marched across the yard toward the garden and the lantern-lit table, where everybody sat in silence, watching them draw closer. As Scrimgeour came within range of the lantern light. Harry saw that he looked much older than the last time that had met, scraggy and grim.
“Sorry to intrude,” said Scrimgeour, as he limped to a halt before the table. “Especially as I can see that I am gate-crashing a party.”
His eyes lingered for a moment on the giant Snitch cake.
“Many happy returns.”
“Thanks,” said Harry.
“I require a private word with you,” Scrimgeour went on. “Also with Mr. Ronald Weasley and Miss Hermione Granger.”
“Us?” said Ron, sounding surprised. “Why us?”
“I shall tell you that when we are somewhere more private,” said Scrimgeour. “Is there such a place?” he demanded of Mr. Weasley.
“Yes, of course,” said Mr. Weasley, who looked nervous. “The, er, sitting room, why don’t you use that?”
“You can lead the way,” Scrimgeour said to Ron. “There will be no need for you to accompany us, Arthur.”
Harry saw Mr. Weasley exchange a worried look with Mrs. Weasley as he, Ron, and Hermione stood up. As they led the way back to the house in silence, Harry knew that the other two were thinking the same as he was; Scrimgeour must, somehow, had learned that the three of them were planning to drop out of Hogwarts.
Scrimgeour did not speak as they all passed through the messed kitchen and into the Burrow’s sitting room. Although the garden had been full of soft golden evening light, it was already dark in here; Harry flicked his wand at the oil lamps as he entered and they illuminated the shabby but cozy room. Scrimgeour sat himself in the sagging armchair that Mr. Weasley normally occupied, leaving Harry, Ron, and Hermione to squeeze side by side onto the sofa. Once they had done so, Scrimgeour spoke.
“I have some questions for the three of you, and I think it will be best if we do it individually. If you two” – he pointed at Harry and Hermione – “can wait upstairs, I will start with Ronald.”
“We’re not going anywhere,“ said Harry, while Hermione nodded vigorously. ”You can speak to us together, or not at all.“
Scrimgeour gave Harry a cold, appraising look. Harry had the impression that the Minister was wondering whether it was worthwhile opening hostilities this early.
“Very well then, together,“ he said, shrugging. He cleared his throat. ”I am here, as I’m sure you know, because of Albus Dumbledore’s will.“
Harry, Ron, and Hermione looked at one another.
“A surprise, apparently! You were not aware then that Dumbledore had left you anything?“
“A-all of us?” said Ron, “Me and Hermione too?”
“Yes, all of –”
But Harry interrupted.
“Dumbledore died over a month ago. Why has it taken this long to give us what he left us?”
“Isn’t it obvious?“ said Hermione, before Scrimgeour could answer. ”They wanted to examine whatever he’s left us. You had no right to do that!“ she said, and her voice trembled slightly.
“I had every right,“ said Scrimgeour dismissively. ”The Decree for Justifiable Confiscation gives the Ministry the power the confiscate the contents of a will–““That law was created to stop wizards passing on Dark artifacts,“ said Hermione, ”and the Ministry is supposed to have powerful evidence that the deceased’s possessions are illegal before seizing them! Are you telling me that you thought Dumbledore was trying to pass us something cursed?“
“Are you planning to follow a career in Magical Law, Miss Granger?” asked Scrimgeour.
“No, I’m not,” retorted Hermione. “I’m hoping to do some good in the world!”
Ron laughed. Scrimgeour’s eyes flickered toward him and away again as Harry spoke.
“So why have you decided to let us have our things now? Can’t think of a pretext to keep them?”
“No, it’ll be because thirty-one days are up,” said Hermione at once. “They can’t keep the objects longer than that unless they can prove they’re dangerous. Right?”
“Would you say you were close to Dumbledore, Ronald?” asked Scrimgeour, ignoring Hermione. Ron looked startled.
“Me? Not – not really… It was always Harry who…”
Ron looked around at Harry and Hermione, to see Hermione giving him a stop-talking-now! sort of look, but the damage was done; Scrimgeour looked as though he had heard exactly what he had expected, and wanted, to hear. He swooped like a bird of prey upon Ron’s answer.
“If you were not very close to Dumbledore, how do you account for the fact that he remembered you in his will? He made exceptionally few personal bequests. The vast majority of his possessions – his private library, his magical instruments, and other personal effects – were left to Hogwarts. Why do you think you were singled out?“
“I…dunno,“ said Ron. “I…when I say we weren’t close…I mean, I think he liked me…”
“You’re being modest, Ron,” said Hermione. “Dumbledore was very fond of you.”
This was stretching the truth to breaking point; as far as Harry knew, Ron and Dumbledore had never been alone together, and direct contact between them had been negligible. However, Scrimgeour did not seem to be listening. He put his hand inside his cloak and drew out a drawstring pouch much larger than the one Hagrid had given Harry. From it, he removed a scroll of parchment which he unrolled and read aloud.
“‘The Last Will and Testament of Albus Percival Wulfric Brian Dumbledore’… Yes, here we are… ‘To Ronald Bilius Weasley, I leave my Deluminator, in the hope that he will remember me when he uses it.’”
Scrimgeour took from the bag an object that Harry had seen before: It looked something like a silver cigarette lighter, but it had, he knew, the power to suck all light from a place, and restore it, with a simple click. Scrimgeour leaned forward and passed the Deluminator to Ron, who took it and turned it over in the fingers looking stunned.
“That is a valuable object,” said Scrimgeour, watching Ron. “It may even be unique. Certainly it is of Dumbledore’s own design. Why would he have left you and item so rare?”
Ron shook his head, looking bewildered.
“Dumbledore must have taught thousands of students,“ Scrimgeour persevered. ”Yet the only ones he remembered in his will are you three. Why is that? To what use did he think you would put to the Deluminator, Mr. Weasley?“
“Put out lights, I s’pose,” mumbled Ron. “What else could I do with it?”
Evidently Scrimgeour had no suggestions. After squinting at Ron for a moment or tow, he turned back to Dumbledore’s will.
“‘To Miss Hermione Jean Granger, I leave my copy of The Tales of Beedle the Bard, in the hope that she will find it entertaining and instructive.’”
Scrimgeour now pulled out of the bag a small book that looked as ancient as the copy of Secrets of the Darkest Art upstairs. Its binding was stained and peeling in places. Hermione took it from Scrimgeour without a word. She held the book in her lap and gazed at it. Harry saw that the title was in runes; he had never learned to read them. As he looked, a tear splashed onto the embossed symbols.
“Why do you think Dumbledore left you that book, Miss Granger?” asked Scrimgeour.
“He… he knew I liked books,” said Hermione in a thick voice, mopping her eyes with her sleeve.
“But why that particular book?”
“I don’t know. He must have thought I’d enjoy it.”
“Did you ever discuss codes, or any means of passing secret messages, with Dumbledore?“
“No, I didn’t,” said Hermione, still wiping her eyes on her sleeve. “And if the Ministry hasn’t found any hidden codes in this book in thirty-one days, I doubt that I will.”
She suppressed a sob. They were wedged together so tightly that Ron had difficulty extracting his arm to put it around Hermione’s shoulders. Scrimgeour turned back to the will.
“‘To Harry James Potter,’“ he read, and Harry’s insides contracted with a sudden excitement, ”‘I leave the Snitch he caught in his first Quidditch match at Hogwarts, as a reminder of the rewards of perseverance and skill.’“
As Scrimgeour pulled out the tiny, walnut-sized golden ball, its silver wings fluttered rather feebly, and Harry could not help feeling a definite sense of anticlimax.
“Why did Dumbledore leave you this Snitch?” asked Scrimgeour.
“No idea,“ said Harry. ”For the reasons you just read out, I suppose… to remind me what you can get if you… persevere and whatever it was.“
“You think this a mere symbolic keepsake, then?”
“I suppose so,” said Harry. “What else could it be?”
“I’m asking the questions,” said Scrimgeour, shifting his chair a little closer to the sofa. Dusk was really falling outside now; the marquee beyond the windows towered ghostly white over the hedge.
“I notice that your birthday cake is in the shape of a Snitch,” Scrimgeour said to Harry. “Why is that?”
Hermione laughed derisively.
“Oh, it can’t be a reference to the fact Harry’s a great Seeker, that’s way too obvious,” she said. “There must be a secret message from Dumbledore hidden in the icing!”
“I don’t think there’s anything hidden in the icing,“ said Scrimgeour, ”but a Snitch would be a very good hiding place for a small object. You know why, I’m sure?“
Harry shrugged, Hermione, however, answered: Harry thought that answering questions correctly was such a deeply ingrained habit she could not suppress the urge.
“Because Snitches have flesh memories,” she said.
“What?” said Harry and Ron together; both considered Hermione’s Quidditch knowledge negligible.
“Correct,” said Scrimgeour. “A Snitch is not touched by bare skin before it is released, not even by the maker, who wears gloves. It carries an enchantment by which it can identify the first human to lay hands upon it, in case of a disputed capture. This Snitch” – he held up the tiny golden ball – “will remember your touch, Potter.
It occurs to me that Dumbledore, who had prodigious magical skill, whatever his other faults, might have enchanted this Snitch so that it will open only for you.“
Harry’s heart was beating rather fast. He was sure that Scrimgeour was right. How could he avoid taking the Snitch with his bare hand in front of the Minister?
“You don’t say anything,“ said Scrimgeour. ”Perhaps you already know what the Snitch contains?“
“No,” said Harry, still wondering how he could appear to touch the Snitch without really doing so. If only he knew Legilimency, really knew it, and could read Hermione’s mind; he could practically hear her brain whizzing beside him.
“Take it,” said Scrimgeour quietly.
Harry met the Minister’s yellow eyes and knew he had no option but to obey. He held out his hand, and Scrimgeour leaned forward again and place the Snitch, slowly and deliberately, into Harry’s palm.
Nothing happened. As Harry’s fingers closed around the Snitch, its tired wings fluttered and were still. Scrimgeour, Ron, and Hermione continued to gaze avidly at the now partially concealed ball, as if still hoping it might transform in some way.
“That was dramatic,” said Harry coolly. Both Ron and Hermione laughed.
“That’s all, then, is it?” asked Hermione, making to raise herself off the sofa.
“Not quite,” said Scrimgeour, who looked bad tempered now. “Dumbledore left you a second bequest, Potter.”
“What is it?” asked Harry, excitement rekindling.
Scrimgeour did not bother to read from the will this time.
“The sword of Godric Gryffindor,” he said. Hermione and Ron both stiffened. Harry looked around for a sign of the ruby-encrusted hilt, but Scrimgeour did not pull the sword from the leather pouch, which in any case looked much too small to contain it.
“So where is it?” Harry asked suspiciously.
“Unfortunately,“ said Scrimgeour, “that sword was not Dumbledore’s to give away. The sword of Godric Gryffindor is an important historical artifact, and as such, belongs–”
“It belongs to Harry!” said Hermione hotly. “It chose him, he was the one who found it, it came to him out of the Sorting Hat–”
“According to reliable historical sources, the sword may present itself to any worthy Gryffindor,” said Scrimgeour. “That does not make it the exclusive property of Mr. Potter, whatever Dumbledore may have decided.” Scrimgeour scratched his badly shaven cheek, scrutinizing Harry. “Why do you think–?”
“–Dumbledore wanted to give me the sword?“ said Harry, struggling to keep his temper. ”Maybe he thought it would look nice on my wall.“
“This is not a joke, Potter!“ growled Scrimgeour. ”Was it because Dumbledore believed that only the sword of Godric Gryffindor could defeat the Heir of Slytherin?
Did he wish to give you that sword, Potter, because he believed, as do many, that you are the one destined to destroy He-Who-Must-Not-Be-Named?“
“Interesting theory,” said Harry. “Has anyone ever tried sticking a sword in Voldemort? Maybe the Ministry should put some people onto that, instead of wasting their time stripping down Deluminators or covering up breakouts from Azkaban. So this is what you’ve been doing, Minister, shut up in your office, trying to break open a Snitch? People are dying – I was nearly one of them – Voldemort chased me across three countries, he killed Mad-Eye Moody, but there’s no word about any of that from the Ministry, has there? And you still expect us to cooperate with you!”
“You go too far!” shouted Scrimgeour, standing up: Harry jumped to his feet too. Scrimgeour limped toward Harry and jabbed him hard in the chest with the point of his wand; It singed a hole in Harry’s T-shirt like a lit cigarette.
“Oi!” said Ron, jumping up and raising his own wand, but Harry said, “No! D’you want to give him an excuse to arrest us?”
“Remembered you’re not at school, have you?“ said Scrimgeour breathing hard into Harry’s face. ”Remembered that I am not Dumbledore, who forgave your insolence and insubordination? You may wear that scar like a crown, Potter, but it is not up to a seventeen-year-old boy to tell me how to do my job! It’s time you learned some respect!“
“It’s time you earned it.” said Harry.
The floor trembled; there was a sound of running footsteps, then the door to the sitting room burst open and Mr. and Mrs. Weasley ran in.
“We – we thought we heard –“ began Mr. Weasley, looking thoroughly alarmed at the sight of Harry and the Minister virtually nose to nose.
“ – raised voices,” panted Mrs. Weasley.
Scrimgeour took a couple of steps back from Harry, glancing at the hole he had made in Harry’s T-shirt. He seemed to regret his loss of temper.
“It – it was nothing,” he growled. “I … regret your attitude,” he said, looking Harry full in the face once more. “You seem to think that the Ministry does not desire what you – what Dumbledore – desired. We ought to work together.”
“I don’t like your methods, Minister,” said Harry. “Remember?”
For the second time, he raised his right fist and displayed to Scrimgeour the scar that still showed white on the back of it, spelling I must not tell lies . Scrimgeour’s expression hardened. He turned away without another word and limped from the room. Mrs. Weasley hurried after him; Harry heard her stop at the back door. After a minute or so she called, “He’s gone!”
“What did he want?” Mr. Weasley asked, looking around at Harry, Ron, and Hermione as Mrs. Weasley came hurrying back to them.
“To give us what Dumbledore left us,” said Harry. “They’ve only just released the content of his will.”
Outside in the garden, over the dinner tables, the three objects Scrimgeour had given them were passed from hand to hand. Everyone exclaimed over the Deluminator and The Tales of Beedle the Bard and lamented the fact that Scrimgeour had refused to pass on the sword, but none of them could offer any suggestion as to why Dumbledore would have left Harry an old Snitch. As Mr. Weasley examined the Deluminator for the third of fourth time, Mrs. Weasley said tentatively, “Harry, dear, everyone’s awfully hungry we didn’t like to start without you… Shall I serve dinner now?”
They all ate rather hurriedly and then after a hasty chorus of “Happy Birthday” and much gulping of cake, the party broke up. Hagrid, who was invited to the wedding the following day, but was far too bulky to sleep in the overstretched Burrow, left to set up a tent for himself in a neighboring field.
“Meet us upstairs,” Harry whispered to Hermione, while they helped Mrs. Weasley restore the garden to its normal state. “After everyone’s gone to bed.”
Up in the attic room, Ron examined his Deluminator, and Harry filled Hagrid’s moleskin purse, not with gold, but with those items he most prized, apparently worthless though some of them were the Marauder’s Map, the shard of Sirius’s enchanted mirror, and R.A.B.’s locket. He pulled the string tight and slipped the purse around his neck, then sat holding the old Snitch and watching its wings flutter feebly. At last, Hermione tapped on the door and tiptoed inside.
“Muffiato,” she whispered, waving her wand in the direction of the stairs.
“Thought you didn’t approve of that spell?” said Ron.
“Times change,“ said Hermione. ”Now, show us that Deluminator.“
Ron obliged at once. Holding I up in front of him, he clicked it. The solitary lamp they had lit went out at once.
“The thing is,” whispered Hermione through the dark, “we could have achieved that with Peruvian Instant Darkness Powder.”
There was a small click, and the ball of light from the lamp flew back to the ceiling and illuminated them all once more.
“Still, it’s cool,” said Ron, a little defensively. “And from what they said, Dumbledore invented it himself!”
“I know but, surely he wouldn’t have singled you out in his will just to help us turn out the lights!”
“D’you think he knew the Ministry would confiscate his will and examine everything he’d left us?” asked Harry.
“Definitely,” said Hermione. “He couldn’t tell us in the will why he was leaving us these things, but that will doesn’t explain…”
“… why he couldn’t have given us a hint when he was alive?” asked Ron.
“Well, exactly,“ said Hermione, now flicking through The Tales of Beedle the Bard. ”If these things are important enough to pass on right under the nose of the Ministry, you’d think he’d have left us know why… unless he thought it was obvious?“
“Thought wrong, then, didn’t he?” said Ron. “I always said he was mental. Brilliant and everything, but cracked. Leaving Harry an old Snitch – what the hell was that about?”
“I’ve no idea,” said Hermione. “When Scrimgeour made you take it, Harry, I was so sure that something was going to happen!”
“Yeah, well,” said Harry, his pulse quickened as he raised the Snitch in his fingers. “I wasn’t going to try too hard in front of Scrimgeour was I?”
“What do you mean?” asked Hermione.
“The Snitch I caught in my first ever Quidditch match?” said Harry. “Don’t you remember?”
Hermione looked simply bemused. Ron, however, gasped, pointing frantically from Harry to the Snitch and back again until he found his voice.
“That was the one you nearly swallowed!”
“Exactly,” said Harry, and with his heart beating fast, he pressed his mouth to the Snitch.
It did not open. Frustration and bitter disappointment welled up inside him: He lowered the golden sphere, but then Hermione cried out.
“Writing! There’s writing on it, quick, look!” He nearly dropped the Snitch in surprise and excitement. Hermione was quite right. Engraved upon the smooth golden surface, where seconds before there had been nothing, were five words written in the thin, slanted handwriting that Harry recognized as Dumbledore’s I open at the close.
He had barely read them when the words vanished again.
“I open at the close…. What’s that supposed to mean?”
Hermione and Ron shook their heads, looking blank.
“I open at the close… at the close… I open at the close…”
But no matter how often they repeated the words, with many different inflections, they were unable to wring any more meaning from them.
“And the sword,” said Ron finally, when they had at last abandoned their attempts to divine meaning in the Snitch’s inscription.
“Why did he want Harry to have the sword?”
“And why couldn’t he just have told me?” Harry said quietly. “I was there, it was right there on the wall of his office during all our talks last year! If he wanted me to have it, why didn’t he just give it to me then?”
He felt as thought he were sitting in an examination with a question he ought to have been able to answer in front of him, his brain slow and unresponsive. Was there something he had missed in the long talks with Dumbledore last year? Ought he to know what it all meant? Had Dumbledore expected him to understand?
“And as for this book.” Said Hermione, “The Tales of Beedle the Bard … I’ve never even heard of them!”
“You’ve never heard of The Tales of Beedle the Bard?” said Ron incredulously. “You’re kidding, right?”
“No, I’m not,” said Hermione in surprise. “Do you know them then?”
“Well, of course I do!”
Harry looked up, diverted. The circumstance of Ron having read a book that Hermione had not was unprecedented. Ron, however, looked bemused by their surprise.
“Oh come on! All the old kids’ stories are supposed to be Beedle’s aren’t they? ‘The Fountain of Fair Fortune’ … ‘The Wizard and the Hopping Pot’… ‘Babbitty Rabbitty and her Cackling Stump’…”
“Excuse me?” said Hermione giggling. “What was the last one?”
“Come off it!” said Ron, looking in disbelief from Harry to Hermione. “You must’ve heard of Babbitty Rabbitty – ”
“Ron, you know full well Harry and I were brought up by Muggles!” said Hermione. “We didn’t hear stories like that when we were little, we heard ‘Snow White and the Seven Dwarves’ and ‘Cinderella’ – ”
“What’s that, an illness?” asked Ron.
“So these are children’s stories?” asked Hermione, bending against over the runes.
“Yeah.” Said Ron uncertainly. “I mean, just what you hear, you know, that all these old stories came from Beedle. I dunno what they’re like in the original versions.”
“But I wonder why Dumbledore thought I should read them?”
Something cracked downstairs.
“Probably just Charlie, now Mum’s asleep, sneaking off to regrow his hair,” said Ron nervously.
“All the same, we should get to bed,” whispered Hermione. “It wouldn’t do to oversleep tomorrow.”
“No,” agreed Ron. “A brutal triple murder by the bridegroom’s mother might put a bit of damper on the wedding. I’ll get the light.”
And he clicked the Deluminator once more as Hermione left the room.
  一片清爽的蓝色晨曦中,他走在一条山路上。遥远的山下,一个小镇的影子被笼罩在雾气之中。那里真的有他要找的那个人吗,那个他苦苦思念的、并将解决他所有困惑的人?
  “嘿,起床了!”
  哈利睁开眼,他依然躺在罗恩那间杂乱无章的阁楼小屋的露营床上。太阳尚未升起,屋子里还是很暗。猫头鹰小猪把头埋在小翅膀间,仍旧睡着。哈利额头上的伤疤一阵刺痛。
  “你睡觉时一直在咕哝着什么?”
  “是吗?”
  “是啊,‘格里戈维奇’,你一直在说‘格里戈维奇’这个词。”
  哈利没有戴眼镜,罗恩的脸显得有些模糊不清。
  “谁是格里戈维奇?”
  “我怎么知道,那个名字是你说出来的!”
  哈利一边揉着额头一边想。他隐约觉得从前好像听到过这个名字,只是想不起来是在哪儿听到的了。
  “我觉得伏地魔正在找他。”
  “可怜的家伙。”罗恩诚恳地说道。
  哈利坐起来,不停的抚摸着伤疤,现在他完全醒了。他努力回想梦中的所看到的情景,但唯一能想起来的只有山峦起伏的地平线和被深谷环抱的村庄剪影。
  “我想他在国外。”
  “谁?格里戈维奇?”
  “是伏地魔。我想他现在正在国外某处找格里戈维奇。那儿不像是英国的地方。”
  “你觉得你又进入他的大脑思维了?”罗恩担忧地问道。
  “拜托,千万别告诉赫敏。”哈利说,”她可不希望我在梦里看见那些东西……”
  他抬头盯着小猪的笼子,一边想道……为什么格里戈维奇这个名字如此熟悉?
  “我想,”他慢慢地说,”或许是跟魁地奇比赛有关吧。这之间肯定有什么联系,但是我想不出——想不出是什么。”
  “魁地奇比赛?”罗恩说,”你不是想到了格尔戈维奇了吧?”
  “谁?”
  “德拉格米尔?格尔戈维奇,那个两年前以破纪录的转会费转会到查理-火炮队队的追球手啊!还是那一赛季断球纪录保持者呢。”
  “不,”哈利说,”我想的肯定不是格里戈维奇。”
  “我想也不是。”罗恩说,”不管怎样,祝你生日快乐!”
  “哇——对呀,我都忘了!我十七岁了!”
  哈利拿起放在露营床边上的魔杖,指着那张放着他眼镜的杂乱书桌说道,”眼镜飞来!”虽然那些东西离他只有一英尺远,但看着它们陡然飞过来在快戳到他眼睛的地方才停下来,却能产生巨大的满足感。
  “漂亮!”罗恩喝彩道。
  沉浸于欢乐中的哈利把罗恩房间里的东西都弄得满天飞,把小猪给吵醒了,激动地在笼子里拍打翅膀。哈利甚至试图用魔法来系鞋带(用魔法打的结用手得花好几分钟才能解开),还故意捣蛋把罗恩的查理-火炮队海报里的橙色队服变成了浅蓝色。
  “要是我就用手,”罗恩建议道,他窃笑着,哈里很快就察觉到他有事要说。”这是送你的礼物,就在这儿打开,可不能让我妈妈看见。”
  “是一本书?”哈利接过那个长方形的包裹。”跟那些正统书不太一样是吧?”
  “这跟你平常读的书不同。”罗恩说,”这是绝对的经典。《追女仔之十二成败范例》能告诉你关于女孩子的所有事。要是去年我就看了这本书,拉文德也就没那么难甩了,我也就知道怎么和……总之,弗雷德和乔治给了我一个抄本,我从中学了很多东西呢。你会很惊讶地发现这里面不全是教你用魔杖来行事的。”
  他们来到厨房时,桌子上已经堆满了礼物。比尔和德拉库尔先生快吃完早饭了,卫斯理太太站在煎锅旁边和他们聊天。
  “亚瑟让我替他祝你十七岁生日快乐,哈利。”卫斯理太太愉快的说,”他很早就得去上班,不过晚饭时他会回来的。顶上的那个是我们送你的礼物。”
  哈利坐下来,拿过她指着的那只方形包裹打开来。里面是一块手表,跟罗恩十七岁时,卫斯理夫妇送他的那块表简直一模一样,表壳是金色的,表盘上转动着星星形状的指针。
  “按照传统,一个巫师成年时都要送块手表给他,”卫斯理太太在炉灶边有些不安的看着他,”不过这块表恐怕不如给罗恩的那块那么新,其实那是我哥哥费比安的表,他总是保管不好自己的东西,后盖上恐怕有个小凹口,不过——”
  她的话说到停住了,因为哈利站起来抱住了她。他把许多没法用言语表达的感情都融进这个拥抱里了,可能她也明白了,在哈利放开她时,她用手笨拙地拍拍哈利的脸蛋,然后轻轻一挥魔杖,煎锅中的半块熏肉就飞出去掉在地板上了。
  “生日快乐,哈利!”赫敏冲入厨房,把她的那份礼物放在礼物堆的顶上,说道,”只是份小礼物,不过希望你能喜欢。你送他的是什么?”她紧跟着问了罗恩一句,而后者假装没听见她的话。
  “快点,把赫敏的礼物打开吧!”罗恩说道。
  她给他买了一个新的窥镜。其他的礼物中包括比尔和芙蓉送的魔法剃刀(”啊,对了,‘则个’会让你体验‘追’美妙的理发感觉”,德拉库尔先生强调说,”但是你必须把你想要的发型说清楚……‘否折’你就会发现‘比预鸟中少了一点头发’……”),德拉库尔家送的是巧克力,弗雷德和乔治送来了一大盒子卫斯理巫师戏法店的新进货品。
  哈利、罗恩和赫敏没有在餐桌旁呆太久,因为德拉库尔夫人、芙蓉和加布丽、埃尔都在厨房里,显得有些拥挤不堪。
  “我帮你把这些都包起来。”三人上楼时,赫敏把哈利怀里抱的礼物接过去,愉快地说道,”我快干完了,正等着把你剩下的内裤洗完呢,罗恩——”
  罗恩慌忙中说了点什么,突然一楼平台上某个房间的门打开了。
  “哈利,能进来一会儿吗?”
  是金妮。
  罗恩猛地停住,但是赫敏拉着他的胳膊肘,吃力地将他拽上楼去。哈利跟着金妮进了她的房间,有些紧张。
  以前他从未进过金妮的房间。屋子虽然小但光线充足。墙上有一幅巨大的女巫乐队”古怪姐妹”的海报,另一头是女子魁地奇球队霍利黑德哈比队队长格温?琼斯的照片。敞开的窗前有一张桌子,窗外可以看到他们曾经跟罗恩赫敏一起打二对二魁地奇赛的小球场,现在球场中支起了一顶珍珠白的大帐篷。帐篷顶插着的金色旗帜,和金妮的窗口一样高。
  金妮向上看着哈利的脸,深吸了口气,说道:”十七岁生日快乐。”
  “好……谢谢。”
  她直视地看着他,然而他却无法那样去看她,那无异于盯着刺眼的眩光。
  “景色不错。”他轻声说道,指了指窗外。
  她当作没听见,他也不能怪她。
  “我想不出该送你什么。”她说。
  “你不必送我东西。”
  她把这句话也当作没听见。
  “我不知道什么东西对你有用,不能太大,因为你没法带在身边。”
  他偷眼瞧了她一下,她没有哭,这是金妮的一个独特之处,她很少哭泣。他想也许是因为和六个哥哥一起长大,使她变坚强的。
  她朝他走近了一步。
  “所以我想,我要给你一件让你能记住我的东西,你知道,你今后在外面也许会碰见许多媚娃。”
  “老实说,我觉得决战时可没有什么约会的机会。”
  “那也是不幸之中的万幸,”她轻声说着,然后吻他,好像从来没有吻过他一样,哈利也同样吻着她,像是喝了火热威士忌般陶醉。金妮,她仿佛是世上唯一真实的东西,一只手放在她背上,另一只手穿过她那带着甜香的长发,那感觉——
  门”砰”的一声被推开,他们骤然分开了。
  “噢,”罗恩有目的般地叫道,”对不起。”
  “罗恩!”赫敏站在他身后,微微喘着气。一段尴尬的沉默后,金妮平静的小声说道:
  “那么,还是要祝你生日快乐,哈利。”
  罗恩的耳朵赤红,赫敏也似乎很紧张。哈利简直想要把门拍在他们脸上,但是随着房门的打开他也冷静了下来,刚才的激情像肥皂泡般破碎了。所有他不能和金妮继续发展的原因,让他不得不远离她的那些原因,跟着罗恩一起溜进了房间,让他抛开一切换来的短暂快乐消失无踪。
  他看着金妮,想要说些什么,其实他自己也不知道要说什么,然而她转过身背对着他。他想也许她这次是忍不住流泪了。但是在罗恩面前他没办法去安慰她。
  “过会儿见。”他说道,然后跟着那两人出了屋子。
  罗恩大步走下楼,穿过仍旧拥挤的厨房来到院子里,哈里一直快步跟着他,赫敏在他们后面小跑着跟着,有点恐慌。
  一到了刚修剪过的草坪后面,罗恩就开始围着哈利绕圈子。
  “你害了她,你现在在做什么,浪费她的青春?”
  “我没有浪费她的青春,”哈利说道,这时赫敏追了上来。
  “罗恩——”
  但是罗恩抬手让她别说话。
  “当你提出分手时她真的很难过——”
  “我也一样啊,你知道我为什么要分手,那也并不是我所愿意的。”
  “没错,但是你现在又来挑逗她,又让她生起了希望——”
  “她不是笨蛋,她知道那不可能的,她没指望着我们俩最后能——能结婚,或是——”
  他说着说着,脑海里就浮现出金妮身穿白色婚纱,正在和一个高大讨厌的不知名的男子举行婚礼的情景。
  那一刻他猛然意识到:她的未来自由没有阻碍,而他的则是……除了伏地魔前面什么也没有。
  “如果你每次一有机会就来撩拨她,那——”
  “下次不会了,”哈利狠心说道,虽然天气万里无云,但他觉得看不到丝毫阳光。”行了吧?”
  罗恩看上去既羞愧又愤恨,他来回踱着步子,好一阵子才说道:”那好,那么,就……这样吧。”
  那天金妮再也没有试图跟哈利单独相处,也没有表现出他们曾在她的卧室里有过什么越轨的行为。不过,查理的到来给了哈利解脱。卫斯理太太分心去注意查理,把他按坐在椅子里,威胁着挥动魔杖,告诉他该理发了。
  哈利的生日晚宴规模大得要把陋居的厨房挤爆了,在查理、卢平、唐克斯和海格到来之前,花园里就已经安置了好几张桌子。弗雷德和乔治用魔法在几个紫色灯笼上烧出大大的”17”来,挂在客人们头顶上。多亏了卫斯理太太的照顾,乔治的伤口已经清洗干净了,但哈利还是不习惯脑袋一侧的那个黑洞,双胞胎可没少了拿它开玩笑。
  赫敏用魔杖变出许多紫色和金色彩带,很富情调地挂在树枝和灌木丛间。
  “很不错,”罗恩说道,随着魔杖发出的最后一道魔法,赫敏把山楂树的叶子也都变成了金色。”你对这种事还真是有一套。”
  “谢谢,罗恩,”赫敏说道,看上去又高兴又有点不解。哈利转过身偷笑起来。突然有种滑稽的想法,哪天有空细看那本《追女仔十二成败范例》时,会读到罗恩的这些恭维话的。他碰上了金妮的目光,冲她笑了一下,然后想起自己对罗恩的承诺,便慌忙跟德拉库尔先生交谈起来。
  “借过!借过!”卫斯理太太嚷道,她走进花园,面前浮动着一个巨大的、足有沙滩球那么大尺寸的金色飞贼。很快哈利意识到那是他的生日蛋糕。卫斯理太太用魔杖把它悬浮在空中,要比捧着它走过凹凸不平的地面要安全得多。当蛋糕安全着陆于桌子中央时,哈利说道:”这太神奇了,卫斯理太太。”
  “哦,算不了什么,亲爱的,”她美滋滋地说道。罗恩越过她的肩膀向哈利竖起了大拇指,嘴形似乎是在说”干的好!”
  七点钟所有的客人都到了,弗雷德和乔治站在小路的一头等着迎接客人并把他们带进屋来。海格为了显得郑重,穿上了他那件最好的可怕的棕色长毛大衣。虽然卢平和哈利握手时一直微笑着,哈利还是觉得他不是很快活。这太奇怪了,站在卢平身边的唐克斯反而满面春风。
  “生日快乐,哈利!”她给了哈利一个紧紧的拥抱,说道。
  “十七岁了啊,嘿!”海格说道,接过了弗雷德递过来的木桶那么大的一杯葡萄酒。”我们认识到现在都六年了,哈利,你还记得吗?”
  “差不多吧,”哈利抬头朝他笑,”不就是你把前门打碎,让达力长出一条猪尾巴来,还告诉我我是个巫师么?”
  “我忘记具体细节了,”海格得意地笑着,”你们好吗,罗恩,赫敏?”
  “我们很好,”赫敏说,”你怎么样?”
  “啊,不赖。一直瞎忙,我们又有了几头刚出生的独角兽。等你们回来我就给你们看——”海格翻腾口袋时,哈利躲避着罗恩和赫敏的目光,”在这儿,哈利——想不出送你点啥,不过我想起这个了。”他掏出一个小小的用毛茸茸细绳拴着的口袋,口袋上系着线绳,那线绳显然被戴在脖子上磨了很久了。”驴皮做的小袋子。装在里面的东西除了主人自己,谁也别想拿。可罕见的!”
  “海格,太谢谢你了!”
  “甭客气!”海格摇了摇垃圾桶那么大的手。”查理也在这儿!我一直都喜欢他——嘿!查理!”
  查理走了过来,苦恼地用手摸着他那可怕的新发型。他比罗恩要矮,五短身材,肌肉发达的手臂上有不少烫伤和划伤的疤痕。
  “嗨,海格,最近怎么样?”
  “好久没见了,诺伯特怎么样了?”
  “诺伯特?”查理大笑道,”那条挪威脊龙?现在我们叫她诺贝塔了。”
  “哇——诺伯特是条母龙?”
  “哦,是的。”查理说。
  “你们是怎么知道的?”赫敏问道。
  “因为母的更凶。”查理说。他转头向后看了看然后降低了声音:”但愿爸爸快点回来,妈妈快急了!”
  大家都去看卫斯理太太。她正在不停的瞥着大门,同时努力的跟德拉库尔夫人聊着。
  “我想我们最好开始吧,不等亚瑟了。”她又看了几次后说。”他一定是有事耽搁了——噢!”
  所有人都看见了:一道光芒从院子上空飞来落在桌子上,然后变化成一只银色鼬鼠,后退站立,用卫斯理先生的声音说道:
  “魔法部长要和我一起回来。”
  守护神消失在稀薄的空气中,芙蓉一家人震惊的盯着它消失的地方。
  “我们不能呆在这了”卢平立刻说道,”哈利——我很抱歉——有时间我会跟你解释的——”
  他一把抓起唐克斯的手把她拉走,他们翻过了篱笆墙,消失在视野之中。卫斯理太太有点迷惑不解。
  “部长?但是为什么呀?——我不明白——”
  但是已经没功夫讨论这个了,一秒钟后,韦斯莱先生便从稀薄空气中出现在大门外,身边跟着鲁弗斯?斯克兰杰,带着象征性的一头灰白头发。
  刚来的两人大步走过院子,朝花园中点亮了灯笼的桌子走来。所有人都不发一言的坐在那儿,看着他们越走越近。当斯克兰杰走进灯笼的光圈内时,哈利发现他比上次见面时看起来老多了,干枯的脸上布满严霜。
  “抱歉打搅了你们,”斯克兰杰瘸着腿走到桌边一个空位旁,”特别是当我知道自己是个不速之客。”
  他的目光在巨大的金飞贼蛋糕上停留了片刻。
  “衷心祝福你。”
  “谢谢。”哈利说。
  “我想要单独跟你说句话。”斯克兰杰继续道,”还有罗纳德?韦斯莱先生和赫敏?格兰杰小姐。”
  “我们?”罗恩惊讶的说,”怎么还有我们?”
  “等到了无人之处我再告诉你们。”斯克兰杰说,”这有没有单独说话的地方?”他问韦斯莱先生。
  “当然有,”韦斯莱先生说,他看起来很紧张,”厄,客厅,干嘛不用客厅?”
  “你可以为我们带路。”斯克兰杰对罗恩说,”你用不着陪着我们,亚瑟。”
  哈利看见自己和罗恩赫敏三人站起来时韦斯莱夫妇不安地对视了一眼。他们向房子里默默走去时,哈利知道其他两人也在想同样的问题。斯克兰杰应该知道了他们三人打算从霍格沃茨退学的消息。
  当他们穿过混乱的厨房,走进陋居客厅时,斯克兰杰一直没开口。虽然花园里遍布柔和的金色光芒,客厅却很黑。进来后哈利轻敲魔杖点着了油灯,这间破旧但温馨的屋子立刻被照亮了。
  斯克兰杰一屁股坐进韦斯莱先生常坐的扶手椅中,哈利罗恩赫敏则挨个挤坐在沙发里。他们一坐下,斯克兰杰就开口了。
  “我有几个问题想问你们三人,我想最好还是一对一的说,或许你们俩——”他指着哈利和赫敏——”能在楼上等一会儿,我想先从罗纳德开始问。”
  “我们哪儿也不去,”哈利说道,赫敏也重重点头。”你要么跟我们三个人一起谈,要么就都别谈。”
  斯克兰杰用审视的目光冷冷的看了哈利一眼。哈利感觉部长大人正在考虑是否应该这么早就跟自己撕破脸皮。
  “那好吧,那就一起谈。”他耸耸肩说道,清了清嗓子,”我来这儿,正如你们知道的,是因为阿布思?邓布利多的遗嘱。”
  哈利罗恩赫敏面面相觑。
  “显然你们很惊讶!你们不知道邓布利多有东西留给你们吗?”
  “我们?”罗恩说,”还有我和赫敏?”
  “是的,你们三个——”
  但是哈利打断了他的话。
  “邓布利多死了一个多月了,为什么这么久之后才给我们他的遗物?”
  “这不是明摆着嘛?”还没等斯克兰杰开口,赫敏先说道,”他们想要知道他留给我们什么东西。你没权利那么做!”她的声音微微颤抖。
  “我什么权利都有,”斯克兰杰轻蔑的说,”正当没收法令给予魔法部没收遗嘱上所有东西的权利——”
  “那条法律是用来阻止巫师之间传递黑魔法物品才颁布的,”赫敏说,”而且魔法部还应该有足够证据证明死者的遗物是非法的,然后才能没收!你的意思是说,你觉得邓布利多想要留给我们的是被诅咒的东西?”
  “你有没有意向今后在法律界发展呢,格兰杰小姐?”斯克兰杰问道。
  “不,我没那兴趣,”赫敏反驳道,”我只想为这个世界做点好事!”
  罗恩笑了出来。斯克兰杰把目光移向他,当哈利说话时又移开了。
  “那你又怎么会决定要把我们的东西还回来呢?难道是想不出什么借口扣下?”
  “不是,那是因为已经过了三十一天了。”赫敏立刻接口,”除非能证明那些东西有危险否则就不能继续扣押。对吧?”
  “邓布利多是不是跟你关系很亲密,罗纳德?”
  “我?不——不太密切……好像哈利才是……”
  罗恩看了看哈利和赫敏,赫敏一直在给他”快闭嘴”的眼神,然而太晚了,斯克兰杰看上去似乎得到了他所想要的答案。他像扑食的恶鸟一样对罗恩穷追不舍。
  “既然你和他的关系没那么亲密,又为什么会在遗嘱中提到你呢?他留给个人的遗产非常少,大部分财产——他的私人图书馆,魔法物品和其他私人财产——都留给了霍格沃茨。你觉得你为什么就能被选中呢?”
  “我……不知道,”罗恩说,”我……我说没那么亲密……我的意思是,我想他是喜欢我的……”
  “你总那么谦虚,罗恩,”赫敏说,”邓布利多非常喜欢你呢。”
  这似乎并不怎么靠谱,据哈利所知,罗恩和邓不利多从来没有单独相处过,直接接触的情况也可以忽略不计。但是,斯克兰杰看起来并没有听进去。他把手伸进斗篷里,掏出一个比海格送给哈利那个大得多的驴皮口袋,从里面拿出一卷羊皮纸,展开大声读道:
  “阿不思?珀西瓦尔?伍尔弗里克?布赖恩?邓不利多最后的遗愿……啊,在这儿……把我的熄灯器留给罗纳德?比利尔斯?卫斯理,希望每当他用到的时候都会想起我。”
  斯克兰杰从包里拿出一件哈利以前见过的东西:它看起来有点象一只银色的打火机,但哈利知道,这东西有着吸走一个地方所有光线的力量,只需轻敲一下就又可以恢复。斯克兰杰向前倾了下身子,把熄灯器递给了罗恩,罗恩迷茫得把它拿在手里翻来覆去的看。
  “那可是件价值连城的东西。”斯克兰杰看着罗恩说道,”而且可能世上仅此一个。这肯定是邓不利多自己设计造出来的,他为什么要留给你这么稀罕的东西?”
  罗恩迷惑不解的摇了摇头。
  “邓不利多教了数千学生,”斯克兰杰肯定地说,”但是他遗嘱里面他只记得你们三个,为什么呢?他认为你能用熄灯器做什么呢,卫斯莱先生?”
  “用来点火,要我猜的话,”罗恩咕哝着,”不然我用这东西还能干什么?”
  很显然斯克兰杰也没有任何头绪。他斜眼看了罗恩片刻,又把目光收回到邓不利多的遗嘱。
  “将我的《游吟诗人比伯的故事》这本书留给赫敏?吉恩?格兰杰小姐,希望她能从中得到乐趣和知识。”
  斯克兰杰从包里拽出一本小书,这本书看上去很有年头了,跟楼上那本《顶级黑魔法的秘密》一样旧,装订处脏兮兮的,很多地方都破了。赫敏一言不发的从斯克兰杰手中接过书。她把书放在大腿上盯着看。哈利发现书的标题是用古代文字写的,他从没学过,看不懂。他看见一滴泪水落在凸出来的装饰符号上。
  “你觉得邓不利多为什么要留给你这本书呢,格兰杰小姐?”斯克兰杰问道。
  “他……他知道我喜欢读书。”赫敏一边用袖子擦眼泪,一边带着浓重鼻音说道。
  “但为什么非得留给你这本书呢?”
  “我不知道。他一定觉得我会喜欢的。”
  “你是否和邓不利多商量过用密码或其他方式来传递密信?”
  “不,我没有。”赫敏还在用袖子擦眼睛,”如果魔法部用了三十一天都没从这本书里发现什么隐藏的密码,那恐怕我也做不到。”
  她压抑着自己的哭泣声。他们坐在一起挨得太紧了,以至于罗恩都无法把胳膊抽出来搂住她的肩膀。斯克兰杰的再次把目光回到遗嘱上。
  “给哈利?詹姆斯?波特,”他读的时候哈利内心突然涌起一阵激动,”我把他在霍格沃茨参加第一场魁地奇比赛时捕获的金色飞贼留给他,希望他能记住这是对他的技术和坚强意志的奖励。”
  当斯克兰杰从包里取出那只胡桃大小的金色小球时,它的一对银色翅膀便无力的扇动起来。哈利忍不住感到一种深深的失落。
  “为什么邓不利多把这个金色飞贼留给你?”斯克兰杰问道。
  “不清楚。”哈利说,”就你刚才念的那些话的意思来看,我想可能是……叮嘱我只要我坚持不懈就能得到……任何东西。”
  “这么说你觉得这纯粹只是个象征性的纪念品?”
  “我想是的。”哈利说,”不然还能是什么意思?”
  “现在是我在问问题。”斯克兰杰说着,把他的椅子朝沙发挪近了点。这时外面已经被暮色笼罩了,窗外的惨白色大帐篷高耸出篱笆墙。
  “我注意到你的生日蛋糕就是金色飞贼形状的,”斯克兰杰对哈利说,”那是为什么?”
  赫敏轻蔑的笑起来。
  “哦,肯定不是因为哈利是个优秀找球手,那也太明显了。”她说,”邓不利多肯定在蛋糕的糖衣里藏了什么密信!”
  “我不认为糖衣里会藏着什么东西。”斯克兰杰说,”但是金色飞贼是个隐藏小物件的绝好地方。我肯定你知道为什么?”
  哈利耸耸肩,但是赫敏回答了这个问题。哈利觉得回答问题简直就是她植根于灵魂深处无法抑制的癖好。
  “因为金色飞贼有人的记忆。”她说。
  “什么?”哈利和罗恩异口同声道,他们本来以为赫敏对魁地奇知之甚少呢。
  “正确。”斯克兰杰说,”在被释放之前金色飞贼是从未被裸露的皮肤碰过的,制作者戴着手套,也不算碰过。它被施了魔法,当比赛出现争议时,它可以自己辨认出第一个用手碰触它的人。这个金色飞贼,”——他拿起那只金色小球——”会记住你的那次接触,波特。我想邓不利多有着巨大的魔法力量,不管他失误过多少次,他应该是给这只金色飞贼施了魔法,让它只能被你开启。”
  哈利的心跳得更快了。他知道斯克兰杰是对的。他要怎么才在魔法部长面前不用赤裸的手接过这枚金色飞贼呢?
  “你什么也不肯说,”斯克兰杰说道,”或许你已经知道金色飞贼里面装的是什么了。”
  “不,”哈利说,还在思索着如何才能假装自己用手碰触过金色飞贼了。如果他会摄神取念,真的会的话,他就能探测到赫敏的想法,他几乎就能听见她的脑子在他旁边飞速旋转的声音。
  “拿着。”斯克兰杰平静的说。
  哈利的目光触到魔法部长那双黄眼珠,他知道自己除了照办别无选择。他伸出手来,斯克兰杰又一次探出身子,把金色飞贼慢慢的故意往哈利的手掌里塞了塞。
  什么动静也没有。哈利德手指并拢攥住金色飞贼时,它疲惫的翅膀扑扇了几次后停了下来。斯克兰杰、罗恩和赫敏继续聚精会神地盯着这枚被遮住一部分的小球,好像还在希望它会发生某些变化。
  “真有点戏剧性呢。”哈利沉着自若地说道。罗恩和赫敏都笑了。
  “那么就这些了,对吧?”赫敏边说边从沙发中站起来。
  “还没完,”斯克兰杰说,他看上去很有些脾气了。”邓不利多还给你留了第二件东西,波特。”
  “是什么?”哈利问道,他的激情被重燃起来。
  斯克兰杰这次不再麻烦的去读遗嘱了。
  “格莱芬多之剑。”他说。赫敏和罗恩顿时呆住了。哈利用目光搜索着那把装饰着红宝石的剑柄的踪迹,但是斯克兰杰并没有从皮革口袋中把剑拿出来,因为那口袋看起来实在太小了,装不下一柄剑。
  “那剑在哪儿?”哈利疑惑的问道。
  “很不幸,”斯克兰杰说,”那把剑不是邓不利多有权送出去的。格莱芬多之剑是一件贵重的文物,像这样的东西是属于——”
  “是属于哈利的!”赫敏激动地说,”它选择了哈利。是他找到了它,它从分院帽里滑出来落进哈利手里的。”
  “根据可靠的历史记载,这把剑每当遇到格莱芬多的杰出学生时就会自动现身,”斯克兰杰说,”那并不能使它成为波特先生的独有财产,不管邓不利多是如何决定的。”斯克兰杰抓挠着他那张刮坏了胡子的脸,在哈利脸上察言观色。”你觉得为什么——?”
  “邓不利多要把剑给我是吧?”哈利努力平复自己的心情,”也许他觉得那把剑挂在我家墙上很好看。”
  “这不是在开玩笑,波特!”斯克兰杰吼道。”是不是因为邓不利多相信只有高椎克?格莱芬多的剑才能打败斯莱特林的继承人?他给你那把剑,波特,是不是因为他相信,就像很多人相信的那样,你是那个能够摧毁”连名字都不能提的那个人”的真命天子?”
  “有趣的理论。”哈利说,”有谁曾经试图用一把剑去刺伏地魔吗?或许魔法部应该找人去试试那样做,而不是把时间浪费在拆熄灯器或者掩盖阿兹卡班的越狱事件上。那么这就是你一直在做的事情吧,部长?把自己关在办公室里,拼命想要打开一个金色飞贼?一直有人被杀害——我也差点成为他们中的一个——伏地魔追着我穿越了三个国家,他杀了疯眼穆迪,但是魔法部对此只字不提,对吧?你却还指望着我们跟你合作!”
  “你扯得太远了!”斯克兰杰嚷道,站了起来。哈利也跳了起来。斯克兰杰瘸着腿走到哈利跟前,把魔杖的尖端狠狠顶在哈利胸前,哈利的T恤衫上烧出了一个像是香烟烫的小洞。
  “喂!”罗恩跳起来举起了自己的魔杖,但是哈利开口了。
  “别动手!你想给他一个逮捕咱们的借口吗?”
  “终于记起这里不是学校了吧?”斯克兰杰的气息凶猛的喷在哈利脸上,”终于记起我不是那个总是宽容你们的傲慢无礼的邓不利多了吧?你可以像戴王冠似的顶着那个伤疤,波特,但是那不等于说一个十七岁孩子可以对我的工作指指点点!你应该学会尊重!”
  “是你活该!”哈利说。
  地板一阵颤动,一阵奔跑的脚步声传来,然后客厅的门猛地爆破了,卫斯莱夫妇跑进来。
  “我们……我们以为听见了——”卫斯理先生先开口了,当他看到哈利和部长鼻子指着鼻子对峙的情景时,满脸惊吓。
  “——很大的声音。”卫斯理太太喘着气说。
  斯克兰杰后退了几步,看着他在哈利T恤衫上烧出的洞。看起来他对自己的失态有点后悔。
  “没,没什么事。”他满含怨气地说道,”我……对你的态度感到很失望。”他再一次正面看着哈利。”看起来你觉得魔法部不重视你——还有邓不利多——重视的东西。我们应该合作的。”
  “我不喜欢你的理论,部长。”哈利说,”记不记得?”
  又一次的,他举起右手,给斯克兰杰看手背上那行发白的伤疤,”我不应该说谎”。斯克兰杰脸上的表情凝固起来。他转过身,一句话没说就跛着走出了房间。卫斯理太太急忙跟了出去,哈利听见她在后门处停了下来。过了片刻她大声说道:”他走了!”
  “他想要干什么?”卫斯莱先生问道,扫视着哈利、罗恩和赫敏,卫斯理太太匆匆回到屋里。
  “把邓不利多留给我们的东西给我们。”哈利说,”他的遗嘱的内容刚刚公布出来。”
  外面的花园里,斯克兰杰拿来的三件东西正在桌子上方,在众人手中传递着。大家都在感叹着熄灯器和《游吟诗人比伯的故事》,对斯克兰杰拒绝交出剑而感到遗憾,但是谁也说不出为什么邓不利多会留给哈利一个旧金色飞贼。当卫斯莱先生正在第三至四次的研究熄灯器时,卫斯理太太试探着说道,”哈利,亲爱的,大家都饿死了,我们不想不等你就开饭……现在可以开饭了吗?”
  大家都匆匆地吃了饭,然后草草唱了一通生日歌,胡乱吞了几口蛋糕,生日宴会就结束了。海格被邀请参加第二天的婚礼,然而他块头太大,无法在已经拥挤不堪的陋居睡下,就离开这里到隔壁自己支了个帐篷。
  “咱们楼上见。”哈利在赫敏耳边说道,一边一块儿帮卫斯理太太收拾,恢复花园本来面貌。”在大家都上床以后。”
  在阁楼上的房间里,罗恩在研究他的熄灯器,哈利正往海格力送的驴皮口袋里装东西,他没装金子,而是装了他认为最有价值的东西,虽然看上去毫无价值,包括活点盗贼地图,小天狼星留给他的魔镜的碎片,还有RAB的挂坠。他把袋口的绳子拉紧,系在脖子上,然后坐在那儿拿着那个旧金色飞贼,看着它的翅膀无力的扇动。终于,赫敏在外面轻轻叩门,然后蹑手蹑脚走了进来。
  “闭耳塞听!”她小声念着咒语,朝楼梯方向挥了下魔杖。
  “我以为你不赞成用这条咒语呢!”罗恩说。
  “形势变了嘛。”赫敏说,”现在把熄灯器给我们看看。”
  罗恩立刻乖乖照办。把熄灯器举到面前,轻轻一敲,屋里点着的唯一一盏灯马上就熄灭了。
  “关键是,”赫敏在黑暗中小声说,”我们用秘鲁的那种恒久黑暗粉也能达到同样效果。”
  又是一声轻响,灯光重新飞回了屋顶,再次把他们照亮了。
  “还真是很酷啊。”罗恩小心地说道,”据说这是邓不利多自己发明的呢!”
  “我知道,但是他在遗嘱里单独提到你肯定不是为了帮咱们点灯用的!”
  “你们觉得他是不是知道魔法部会没收遗嘱然后搜查他留给我们的每一件东西呢?”哈利问道。
  “肯定知道!”赫敏说,”他不能在遗嘱中告诉我们为什么要留那些东西给我们,但是遗嘱也不能解释……”
  “……为什么他活着时没能给我们点提示呢?”罗恩问道。
  “那么,更确切的说,”赫敏说,她正在轻轻敲打那本《游吟诗人比伯的故事》。”如果这些东西重要到必须从魔法部鼻子底下传到我们手里,那么你认为他已经告诉我们为什么了……除非他觉得很明显我们能看出来?”
  “那么他的打算落空了,不是吗?”罗恩说,”我总说他脑子有毛病。他是很杰出,是个人物,但是脑子坏掉了。留给哈利一个金色飞贼——到底什么意思啊?”
  “我一点头绪也没有。”赫敏说,”斯克兰杰给你的时候,哈利,我肯定会发生什么事的!”
  “是啊,那么,”哈利说道,当他用手指捏起金色飞贼时他的脉搏加快了。”我在斯克兰杰面前并没有特别努力去打开它,对吗?”
  “你是什么意思?”赫敏问道。
  “我第一次参加魁地奇比赛时抓到的金色飞贼,”哈利说,”你们不记得了吗?”
  赫敏看起来只是困惑着,然而罗恩,喘着气用手一会儿指向哈利,一会儿又指向金色飞贼,直到他能说出话来。
  “是那个你差点吞下去的那个!”
  “就是那个!”哈利说,他把嘴唇贴到金色飞贼上,心脏砰砰直跳。
  小球没有打开。挫败和失望的感觉淹没了他,他放下金色小球,但是赫敏叫了起来。
  “等一下!那上面有字,快看!”他又惊又喜的,差点把金色飞贼掉在地上。赫敏是对的。刚才还什么都没有的平滑金色球面上,出现了五个瘦瘦的凸起的斜体字,哈利一眼就认出来那是邓不利多的笔迹。
  我打开了最后的
  他几乎没怎么看清,那行字就消失了。
  “我打开了最后的……这代表什么意思?”
  赫敏和罗恩摇了摇头,一片迷茫。
  “关上时打开……关上时……关上时打开……”
  但是不论他们如何反复地用各种方法念这几个字,都找不出别的什么含义来了。
  “还有那把剑,”罗恩说道,最后他们终于放弃了解读金色飞贼上面所刻文字的努力。
  “为什么他要把剑给哈利?”
  “为什么他之前没告诉过我?”哈利平静的说,”我就在那儿,去年每次我和他谈话时,它都挂在那办公室的墙上!如果他想把剑给我,为什么那时不给?”
  他觉得自己正在考试,答案就摆在面前,他应该知道,然而他的大脑始终迟钝,反应不过来。是去年在和邓不利多谈话时他漏掉了什么吗?他是不是应该明白邓不利多的用意?邓不利多是否盼望他能明白呢?
  “还有这本书,”赫敏说道,”《游吟诗人比伯的故事》……我从来没听说过这本书……”
  “你没听说过《游吟诗人比伯的故事》?”罗恩不解的说,”你在开玩笑吧?”
  “不,我没开玩笑。”赫敏惊讶的说,”难道你知道?”
  “是的,我当然知道!”
  哈利开始兴奋起来。他可没料到会出现罗恩看过的书而赫敏没看过这种情况。但是罗恩对于他们的惊奇,显得有点困惑了。
  “哦,得了!所有那些古老的童谣不都是比伯写的吗?‘好运泉’……‘巫师和跳壶’……‘小气兔子和她的烂树桩’……”
  “不好意思,没听清,”赫敏笑着问道,”最后一个是什么?”
  “别逗了!”罗恩难以置信地看着哈利和赫敏,”你们肯定应该听说过小气兔子啊——”
  “罗恩,你应该很清楚我和哈利是在麻瓜家庭长大的啊!”赫敏说,”我们小时候没听过那种故事,我们听的是‘白雪公主和七个小矮人’还有‘灰姑娘’的故事——”
  “那是什么呀?一种病吗?”罗恩问道。
  “那么这书里写的都是童话喽?”赫敏又埋头到那些古文字中去了。
  “是吧,”罗恩不确定的说道,”我的意思是,所有老故事都是比伯写的。我不知道最初的版本是什么样的。”
  “但是我不明白为什么邓不利多想让我读这本书?”
  楼下传来什么东西破裂的声音。
  “大概是查理吧,妈妈睡着了,他就偷偷出来把头发变回来。”罗恩紧张的说。
  “我们也应该睡觉了。”赫敏轻声说,”明天可不能睡过头。”
  “可不是嘛,”罗恩赞同道,”新郎的妈妈一怒干掉三条人命可是婚礼上的一大调味剂呢!我去拿灯。”
  赫敏离开房间时他又轻轻按了熄灯器一下。


慕若涵

ZxID:14387487


等级: 总版主
配偶: 时不予
爱就像蓝天白云,晴空万里,突然暴风雨!
举报 只看该作者 8楼  发表于: 2013-11-02 0

Chapter 8 The Wedding
Three o’clock on the following afternoon found Harry, Ron, Fred and George standing outside the great white marquee in the orchard, awaiting the arrival of the wedding guests. Harry had taken a large dose of Polyjuice Potion and was now the double of a redheaded Muggle boy from the local village, Ottery St. Catchpole, from whom Fred had stolen hairs using a Summoning Charm. The plan was to introduce Harry as “Cousin Barny” and trust to the great number of Weasley relatives to camouflage him.
All four of them were clutching seating plans, so that they could help show people to the right seats. A host of white-robed waiters had arrived an hour earlier, along with a golden jacketed band, and all of these wizards were currently sitting a short distance away under a tree. Harry could see a blue haze of pipe smoke issuing from the spot. Behind Harry, the entrance to the marquee revealed rows and rows of fragile golden chairs set on either side of a long purple carpet. The supporting poles were entwined with white and gold flowers. Fred and George had fastened an enormous bunch of golden balloons over the exact point where Bill and Fleur would shortly become husband and wife. Outside, butterflies and bees were hovering lazily over the grass and hedgerow. Harry was rather uncomfortable. The Muggle boy whose appearance he was affecting was slightly fatter than him and his dress robes felt hot and tight in the full glare of a summer’s day.
“When I get married,” said Fred, tugging at the collar of his own robes, “I won’t be bothering with any of this nonsense. You can all wear what you like, and I’ll put a full Body Bird Curse on Mum until it’s all over.”
“She wasn’t too bad this morning, considering,” said George. “Cried a bit about Percy not being here, but who wants him. Oh blimey, brace yourselves, here they come, look.”
Brightly colored figures were appearing, one by one out of nowhere at the distant boundary of the yard. Within minutes a procession had formed, which began to snake its way up through the garden toward the marquee. Exotic flowers and bewitched birds fluttered on the witches’ hats, while precious gems glittered from many of the wizards’ cravats; a hum of excited chatter grew louder and louder, drowning the sound of the bees as the crowd approached the tent.
“Excellent, I think I see a few veela cousins,” said George, craning his neck for a better look. “They’ll need help understanding our English customs, I’ll look after them….”
“Not so fast, Your Holeyness,” said Fred, and darting past the gaggle of middle-aged witches heading for the procession, he said, “Here – permetiez moi to assister vous,” to a pair of pretty French girls, who giggled and allowed him to escort them inside. George was left to deal with the middle-aged witches and Ron took charge of Mr. Weasley’s old Ministry-colleague Perkins, while a rather deaf old couple fell to Harry’s lot.
“Wotcher,” said a familiar voice as he came out of the marquee again and found Tonks and Lupin at the front of the queue. She had turned blonde for the occasion.
“Arthur told us you were the one with the curly hair. Sorry about last night,” she added in a whisper as Harry led them up the aisle. “The Ministry’s being very anti-werewolf at the museum and we thought our presence might not do you any favors.”
“It’s fine, I understand,” said Harry, speaking more to Lupin than Tonks. Lupin gave him a swift smile, but as they turned away Harry saw Lupin’s face fall again into lines of misery. He did not understand it, but there was no time to dwell on the matter. Hagrid was causing a certain amount of disruption. Having misunderstood Fred’s directions as he had sat himself, not upon the magically enlarged and reinforced seat set aside for him in the back row, but on five sets that now resembled a large pile of golden matchsticks.
While Mr. Weasley repaired the damage and Hagrid shouted apologies to anybody who would listen, Harry hurried back to the entrance to find Ron face-to-face with a most eccentric-looking wizard. Slightly cross-eyed, with shoulder-length white hair the texture of candyfloss, he wore a cap whose tassel dangled in front of his nose and robes of an eye-watering shade of egg-yolk yellow. An odd symbol, rather like a triangular eye, glistened from a golden chain around his neck.
“Xenophilius Lovegood,” he said, extending a hand to Harry, “my daughter and I live just over the hill, so kind of the good Weasleys to invite us. But I think you know my Luna?” he added to Ron.
“Yes,” said Ron. “Isn’t she with you?”
“She lingered in that charming little garden to say hello to the gnomes, such a glorious infestation! How few wizards realize just how much we can learn from the wise little gnomes – or, to give them their correct name, the Gernumbli gardensi.”
“Ours do know a lot of excellent swear words,” said Ron, “but I think Fred and George taught them those.”
He led a party of warlocks into the marquee as Luna rushed up.
“Hello, Harry!” she said.
“Er – my name’s Barry,” said Harry, flummoxed.
“Oh, have you changed that too?” she asked brightly.
“How did you know -?”
“Oh, just your expression,” she said.
Like her father, Luna was wearing bright yellow robes, which she had accessorized with a large sunflower in her hair. Once you get over the brightness of it all, the general effect was quite pleasant. At least there were no radishes dangling from her ears.
Xenophilius, who was deep in conversation with an acquaintance, had missed the exchange between Luna and Harry. Biding the wizard farewell, he turned to his daughter, who held up her finger and said, “Daddy, look – one of the gnomes actually bit me.”
“How wonderful! Gnome saliva is enormously beneficial.” Said Mr. Lovegood, seizing Luna’s outstretched fingers and examining the bleeding puncture marks. “Luna, my love, if you should feel any burgeoning talent today – perhaps an unexpected urge to sing opera or to declaims in Mermish – do not repress it! You may have been gifted by the Gernumblies!”
Ron, passing them in the opposite direction let out a loud snort.
“Ron can laugh,” said Luna serenely as Harry led her and Xenophilius toward their seats, “but my father has done a lot of research on Gernumbli magic.”
“Really?” said Harry, who had long since decided not to challenge Luna or her father’s peculiar views. “Are you sure you don’t want to put anything on that bite, though?”
“Oh, it’s fine,” said Luna, sucking her finger in a dreamy fashion and looking Harry up and down. “You look smart. I told Daddy most people would probably wear dress robes, but he believes you ought to wear sun colors to a wedding, for luck, you know.”
As she drifted off after her father, Ron reappeared with an elderly witch clutching his arm. Her beaky nose, red-rimmed eyes, and leathery pink hat gave her the look of a bad-tempered flamingo.
“…and your hair’s much too long, Ronald, for a moment I thought you were Ginevra. Merlin’s beard, what is Xenophilius Lovegood wearing? He looks like an omelet. And who are you?” she barked at Harry.
“Oh yeah, Auntie Muriel, this is our cousin Barny.”
“Another Weasley? You breed like gnomes. Isn’t Harry Potter here? I was hoping to meet him. I thought he was a friend of yours, Ronald, or have you merely been boasting?”
“No – he couldn’t come – ”
“Hmm. Made an excuse, did he? Not as gormless as he looks in press photographs, then. I’ve just been instructing the bride on how best to wear my tiara,” she shouted at Harry. “Goblin-made, you know, and been in my family for centuries. She’s a good-looking girl, but still – French. Well, well, find me a good seat, Ronald, I am a hundred and seven and I ought not to be on my feet too long.”
Ron gave Harry a meaningful look as he passed and did not reappear for some time. When next they met at the entrance, Harry had shown a dozen more people to their places. The Marquee was nearly full now and for the first time there was no queue outside.
“Nightmare, Muriel is,” said Ron, mopping his forehead on his sleeve. “She used to come for Christmas every year, then, thank God, she took offense because Fred and George set off a Dungbomb under her chair at diner. Dad always says she’ll have written them out of her will – like they care, they’re going to end up richer than anyone in the family, rate they’re going… Wow,” he added, blinking rather rapidly as Hermione came hurrying toward them. “You look great!”
“Always the tone of surprise,” said Hermione, though she smiled. She was wearing a floaty, lilac-colored dress with matching high heels; her hair was sleek and shiny.
“Your Great-Aunt Muriel doesn’t agree, I just met her upstairs while she was giving Fleur the tiara. She said, ‘Oh dear, is this the Muggle-born?’ and then, ‘Bad posture and skinny ankles.’”
“Don’t take it personally, she’s rude to everyone,” said Ron.
“Talking about Muriel?” inquired George, reemerging from the marquee with Fred. “Yeah, she’s just told me my ears are lopsided. Old bat. I wish old Uncle Bilius was still with us, though; he was a right laugh at weddings.”
“Wasn’t he the one who saw a Grim and died twenty-four hours later?” asked Hermione.
“Well, yeah, he went a bit odd toward the end,” conceded George.
“But before he went loopy he was the life and soul of the party,” said Fred. “He used to down an entire bottle of firewhisky, then run onto the dance floor, hoist up his robes, and start pulling bunches of flowers out of his – ”
“Yes, he sounds a real charmer,” said Hermione, while Harry roared with laughter.
“Never married, for some reason,” said Ron.
“You amaze me,” said Hermione.
They were all laughing so much that none of them noticed the latecomer, a dark-haired young man with a large, curved nose and thick black eyebrows, until he held out his invitation to Ron and said, with his eyes on Hermione, “You look vunderful.”
“Viktor!” she shrieked, and dropped her small beaded bag, which made a loud thump quite disproportionate to its size. As she scrambled, blushing, to pick it up, she said “I didn’t know you were – goodness – it’s lovely to see – how are you?”
Ron’s ears had turned bright red again. After glancing at Krum’s invitation as if he did not believe a word of it, he said, much too loudly, “how come you’re here?”
“Fleur invited me,” said Krum, eyebrows raised.
Harry, who had no grudge against Krum, shook hands; then feeling that it would be prudent to remove Krum from Ron’s vicinity, offered to show him his seat.
“Your friend is not pleased to see me,” said Krum, as they entered the now packed marquee. “Or is he a relative?” he added with a glance at Harry’s red curly hair.
“Cousin.” Harry muttered, but Krum was not really listening. His appearance was causing a stir, particularly amongst the veela cousins: He was, after all, a famous Quidditch player. While people were still craning their necks to get a good look at him, Ron, Hermione, Fred, and George came hurrying down the aisle.
“Time to sit down,” Fred told Harry, “or we’re going to get run over by the bride.”
Harry, Ron and Hermione took their seats in the second row behind Fred and George. Hermione looked rather pink and Ron’s ears were still scarlet. After a few moments he muttered to Harry, “Did you see he’s grown a stupid little beard?”
Harry gave a noncommittal grunt.
A sense of jittery anticipation had filled the warm tent, the general murmuring broken by occasional spurts of excited laughter. Mr. and Mrs. Weasley strolled up the aisle, smiling and waving at relatives; Mrs. Weasley was wearing a brand-new set of amethyst colored robes with a matching hat.
A moment later Bill and Charlie stood up at the front of the marquee, both wearing dress robes, with larger white roses in their buttonholes; Fred wolf-whistled and there was an outbreak of giggling from the veela cousins. Then the crowd fell silent as music swelled from what seemed to be the golden balloons.
“Ooooh!” said Hermione, swiveling around in her seat to look at the entrance.
A great collective sigh issued from the assembled witches and wizards as Monsieur Delacour and Fleur came walking up the aisle, Fleur gliding, Monsieur Delacour bouncing and beaming. Fleur was wearing a very simple white dress and seemed to be emitting a strong, silvery glow. While her radiance usually dimmed everyone else by comparison, today it beautified everybody it fell upon. Ginny and Gabrielle, both wearing golden dresses, looked even prettier than usual and once Fleur had reached for him, Bill did not look as though he had ever met Fenrit Greyback.
“Ladies and gentlemen,” said a slightly singsong voice, and with a slight shock, Harry saw the same small, tufty-hired wizard who had presided at Dumbledore’s funeral, now standing in front of Bill and Fleur. “We are gathered here today to celebrate the union of two faithful souls…”
“Yes, my tiara set off the whole thing nicely,” said Auntie Muriel in a rather carrying whisper. “But I must say, Ginevra’s dress is far too low cut.”
Ginny glanced around, grinning, winked at Harry, then quickly faced the front again. Harry’s mind wandered a long way from the marquee, back to the afternoons spent alone with Ginny in lonely parts of the school grounds. They seemed so long ago; they had always seemed too good to be true, as though he had been stealing shining hours from a normal person’s life, a person without a lightning-shaped scar on his forehead….
“Do you, William Arthur, take Fleur Isabelle…?”
In the front row, Mrs. Weasley and Madame Delacour were both sobbing quietly into scraps of lace. Trumpetlike sounds from the back of the marquee told everyone that Hagrid had taken out one of his own tablecloth-sized handkerchiefs. Hermione turned around and beamed at Harry; her eyes too were full of tears.
“…then I declare you bonded for life.”
The tufty-haired wizard waved his hand high over the heads of Bill and Fleur and a shower of silver stars fell upon them, spiraling around their now entwined figures.
As Fred and George led a round of applause, the golden balloons overhead burst. Birds of paradise and tiny golden bells flew and floated out of them, adding their songs and chimes to the din.
“Ladies and gentlemen!” called the tufty-haired wizard. “If you would please stand up!”
They all did so, Auntie Muriel grumbling audibly; he waved his wand again. The scars on which they had been sitting rose gracefully into the air as the canvas walls of the marquee vanished, so that they stood beneath a canopy supported by golden poles, with a glorious view of the sunlit orchard and surrounding countryside. Next, a pool of molten gold spread from the center of the tent to form a gleaming dance floor; the hovering chairs grouped themselves around small, white-clothed tables, which all floated gracefully back to earth round it, and the golden-jacketed hand trooped toward a podium.
“Smooth,” said Ron approvingly as the waiters popped up on all sides, some hearing silver trays of pumpkin juice, butterbeer, and firewhisky, others tottering piles of tarts and sandwiches.
“We should go and congratulate them!” said Hermione, standing on tiptoe to see the place where Bill and Fleur had vanished amid a crowd of well-wishers.
“We’ll have time later,” shrugged Ron, snatching three butterbeers from a passing tray and handing one to Harry. “Hermione, cop hold, let’s grab a table…. Not there! Nowhere near Muriel – ”
Ron led the way across the empty dance floor, glancing left and right as he went; Harry felt sure that he was keeping an eye out for Krum. By the time they had reached the other side of the marquee, most of the tables were occupied: The emptiest was the one where Luna sat alone.
“All right if we join you?” asked Ron.
“Oh yes,” she said happily. “Daddy’s just gone to give Bill and Fleur our present.”
“What is it, a lifetime’s supply of Gurdyroots?” asked Ron.
Hermione aimed a kick at him under the table, but caught Harry instead. Eyes watering in pain, Harry lost track of the conversation for a few moments.
The band had begun to play, Bill and Fleur took to the dance floor first, to great applause; after a while, Mr. Weasley led Madame Delacour onto the floor, followed by Mr. Weasley and Fleur’s father.
“I like this song,” said Luna, swaying in time to the waltzlike tune, and a few seconds later she stood up and glided onto the dance floor, where she revolved on the spot, quite alone, eyes closed and waving her arms.
“She’s great isn’t she?” said Ron admiringly. “Always good value.”
But the smile vanished from his face at once: Viktor Krum had dropped into Luna’s vacant seat. Hermione looked pleasurably flustered but this time Krum had not come to compliment her. With a scowl on his face he said, “Who is that man in the yellow?”
“That’s Xenophilius Lovegood, he’s the father of a friend of ours,” said Ron. His pugnacious tone indicated that they were not about to laugh at Xenophilius, despite the clear provocation. “Come and dance,” he added abruptly to Hermione.
She looked taken aback, but pleased too, and got up. They vanished together into the growing throng on the dance floor.
“Ah, they are together now?” asked Krum, momentarily distracted.
“Er – sort of,” said Harry.
“Who are you?” Krum asked.
“Barny Weasley.”
They shook hands.
“You, Barny – you know this man Lovegood well?”
“No, I only met him today. Why?”
Krum glowered over the top of his drink, watching Xenophilius, who was chatting to several warlocks on the other side of the dance floor.
“Because,” said Krum, “If he vus not a guest of Fleur’s I vould dud him, here and now, for veering that filthy sign upon his chest.”
“Sign?” said Harry, looking over at Xenophilius too. The strange triangular eye was gleaming on his chest. “Why? What’s wrong with it?”
“Grindelvald. That is Grindelvald’s sign.”
“Grindelwald… the Dark wizard Dumbledore defeated?”
“Exactly.”
Krum’s jaw muscles worked as if he were chewing, then he said, “Grindelvald killed many people, my grandfather, for instance. Of course, he vos never powerful in this country, they said he feared Dumbledore – and rightly, seeing how he vos finished. But this” – he pointed a finger at Xenophilius – “this is his symbol, I recognized it at vunce: Grindelvald carved it into a vall at Durmstrang ver he vos a pupil there. Some idiots copied it onto their books and clothes thinking to shock, make themselves impressive – until those of us who had lost family members to Grindelvald taught them better.”
Krum cracked his knuckles menacingly and glowered at Xenophilius. Harry felt perplexed. It seemed incredibly unlikely that Luna’s father was a supporter of the Dark Arts, and nobody else in the tent seemed to have recognized the triangular, finlike shape.
“Are you – er – quite sure it’s Grindelwald’s -?”
“I am not mistaken,” said Krum coldly. “I walked past that sign for several years, I know it vell.”
“Well, there’s a chance,” said Harry, “that Xenophilius doesn’t actually know what the symbol means, the Lovegoods are quite… unusual. He could have easily picked it up somewhere and think it’s a cross section of the head of a Crumple-Horned Snorkack or something.”
“The cross section of a vot?”
“Well, I don’t know what they are, but apparently he and his daughter go on holiday looking for them….”
Harry felt he was doing a bad job explaining Luna and her father.
“That’s her,” he said, pointing at Luna, who was still dancing alone, waving her arms around her head like someone attempting to beat off midges.
“Vy is she doing that?” asked Krum.
“Probably trying to get rid of a Wrackspurt,” said Harry, who recognized the symptoms.
Krum did not seem to know whether or not Harry was making fun of him. He drew his hand from inside his robe and tapped it menacingly on his thighs; sparks flew out of the end.
“Gregorovitch!” said Harry loudly, and Krum started, but Harry was too excited to care; the memory had come back to him at the sight of Krum’s wand: Ollivander taking it and examining it carefully before the Triwizard Tournament.
“Vot about him?” asked Krum suspiciously.
“He’s a wandmaker!”
“I know that,” said Krum.
“He made your wand! That’s why I thought – Quidditch – ”
Krum was looking more and more suspicious.
“How do you know Gregorovitch made my wand?”
“I…I read it somewhere, I think,” said Harry. “In a – a fan magazine,” he improvised wildly and Krum looked mollified.
“I had not realized I ever discussed my vand with fans,” he said.
“So… er… where is Gregorowitch these days?”
Krum looked puzzled.
“He retired several years ago. I was one of the last to purchase a Gregorovitch vand. They are the best –although I know, of course, that your Britons set much store by Ollivander.”
Harry did not answer. He pretended to watch the dancers, like Krum, but he was thinking hard. So Voldemort was looking for a celebrated wandmaker and Harry did not have to search far for a reason. It was surely because of what Harry’ wand had done on the night that Voldemort pursued him across the skies. The holly and phoenix feather wand had conquered the borrowed wand, some thing that Ollivander had not anticipated or understood. Would Gregorowitch know better? Was he truly more skilled than Ollivander, did he know secrets of wands that Ollivander did not?
“This girl is very nice-looking,” Krum said, recalling Harry to his surroundings. Krum was pointing at Ginny, who had just joined Luna. “She is also a relative of yours?”
“Yeah,” said Harry, suddenly irritated, “and she’s seeing someone. Jealous type. Big bloke. You wouldn’t want to cross him.”
Krum grunted.
“Vot,” he said, draining his goblet and getting to his feet again, “is the point of being an international Quidditch player if all the good-looking girls are taken?”
And he strode off leaving Harry to take a sandwich from a passing waiter and make his way around the edge of the crowded dance floor. He wanted to find Ron, to tell him about Gregorovitch, but he was dancing with Hermione out in the middle of the floor. Harry leaned up against one of the golden pillars and watched Ginny, who was now dancing with Fred and George’s friend Lee Jordan, trying not to feel resentful about the promise he had given Ron.
He had never been to a wedding before, so he could not judge how Wizarding celebrations differed from Muggle ones, though he was pretty sure that the latter would not involve a wedding cake topped with two model phoenixes that took flight when the cake was cut, or bottles of champagne that floated unsupported through the crowd. As the evening drew in, and moths began to swoop under the canopy, now lit with floating golden lanterns, the revelry became more and more uncontained. Fred and George had long since disappeared into the darkness with a pair of Fleur’s cousins; Charlie, Hagrid, and a squat wizard in a purple porkpie hat were singing “Odo the Hero” in the corner.
Wandering through the crowd so as to escape a drunken uncle of Ron’s who seemed unsure whether or not Harry was his son, Harry spotted an old wizard sitting alone at a table. His cloud of white hair made him look rather like an aged dandelion clock and was topped by a moth-eaten fez. He was vaguely familiar: Racking his brains, Harry suddenly realized that this was Elphias Doge, member of the Order of the Phoenix and the writer of Dumbledore’s obituary.
Harry approached him.
“May I sit down?”
“Of course, of course,” said Doge; he had a rather high-pitched, wheezy voice.
Harry leaned in.
“Mr. Doge, I’m Harry Potter.”
Doge gasped.
“My dear boy! Arthur told me you were here, disguised…. I am so glad, so honored!”
In a flutter of nervous pleasure Doge poured Harry a goblet of champagne.
“I thought of writing to you,” he whispered, “after Dumbledore… the shock… and for you, I am sure…”
Doge’s tiny eyes filled with sudden tears.
“I saw the obituary you wrote for the Daily Prophet,” said Harry. “I didn’t realize you knew Professor Dumbledore so well.”
“As well as anyone,” said Doge, dabbing his eyes with a napkin. “Certainly I knew him longest, if you don’t count Aberforth – and somehow, people never do seem to count Aberforth.”
“Speaking of the Daily Prophet… I don’t know whether you saw, Mr. Doge -?”
“Oh, please call me Elphias, dear boy.”
“Elphias, I don’t know whether you saw the interview Rita Skeeter gave about Dumbledore?”
Doge’s face flooded with angry color.
“Oh yes, Harry, I saw it. That woman, or vulture might be a more accurate term, positively pestered me to talk to her, I am ashamed to say that I became rather rude, called her an interfering trout, which resulted, as you my have seen, in aspersions cast upon my sanity.”
“Well, in that interview,” Harry went on, “Rita Skeeter hinted that Professor Dumbledore was involved in the Dark Arts when he was young.”
“Don’t believe a word of it!” said Doge at once. “Not a word, Harry! Let nothing tarnish your memories of Albus Dumbledore!”
Harry looked into Doge’s earnest, pained face, and felt, not reassured, but frustrated. Did Doge really think it was that easy, that Harry could simply choose not to believe? Didn’t Doge understand Harry’s need to be sure, to know everything?
Perhaps Doge suspected Harry’s feelings, for he looked concerned and hurried on, “Harry, Rita Skeeter is a dreadful – ”
But he was interrupted by a shrill cackle.
“Rita Skeeter? Oh, I love her, always read her!”
Harry and Doge looked up to see Auntie Muriel standing there, the plumes dancing on her hair, a goblet of champagne in her hand. “She’s written a book about Dumbledore, you know!”
“Hello, Muriel,” said Doge, “Yes, we were just discussing – ”
“You there! Give me your chair, I’m a hundred and seven!”
Another redheaded Weasley cousin jumped off his seat, looking alarmed, and Auntie Muriel swung it around with surprising strength and plopped herself down upon it between Doge and Harry.
“Hello again, Barry or whatever your name is,” she said to Harry, “Now what were you saying about Rita Skeeter, Elphias? You know, she’s written a biography of Dumbledore? I can’t wait to read it. I must remember to place an order at Flourish and Blotts!”
Doge looked stiff and solemn at this but Auntie Muriel drained her goblet and clicked her bony fingers at a passing waiter for a replacement. She took another large gulp of champagne, belched and then said, “There’s no need to look like a pair of stuffed frogs! Before he became so respected and respectable and all that tosh, there were some mighty funny rumors about Albus!”
“Ill-informed sniping,” said Doge, turning radish-colored again.
“You would say that, Elphias,” cackled Auntie Muriel. “I noticed how you skated over the sticky patches in that obituary of yours!”
“I’m sorry you think so,” said Doge, more coldly still. “I assure you I was writing from the heart.”
“Oh, we all know you worshipped Dumbledore; I daresay you’ll still think he was a saint even if it does turn out that he did away with his Squib sister!”
“Muriel!” exclaimed Doge.
A chill that had nothing to do with the iced champagne was stealing through Harry’s chest.
“What do you mean?” he asked Muriel. “Who said his sister was a Squib? I thought she was ill?”
“Thought wrong, then, didn’t you, Barry!” said Auntie Muriel, looking delighted at the effect she had produced. “Anyway, how could you expect to know anything about it! It all happened years and years before you were even thought of, my dear, and the truth is that those of us who were alive then never knew what really happened.
That’s why I can’t wait to find out what Skeeter’s unearthed! Dumbledore kept that sister of his quiet for a long time!”
“Untrue!” wheezed Doge, “Absolutely untrue!”
“He never told me his sister as a Squib,” said Harry, without thinking, still cold inside.
“And why on earth would he tell you?” screeched Muriel, swaying a little in her seat as she attempted to focus upon Harry.
“The reason Albus never spoke about Ariana,” began Elphias in a voice stiff with emotion, “is, I should have thought, quite clear. He was so devastated by her death – ”
“Why did nobody ever see her, Elphias?” squawked Muriel, “Why did half of us never even know she existed, until they carried the coffin out of the house and held a funeral for her? Where was saintly Albus while Ariana was locked in the cellar? Off being brilliant at Hogwarts, and never mind what was going on in his own house!”
“What d’you mean, locked in the cellar?” asked Harry. “What is this?”
Doge looked wretched. Auntie Muriel cackled again and answered Harry.
“Dumbledore’s mother was a terrifying woman, simply terrifying. Muggle-born, though I heard she pretended otherwise-”
“She never pretended anything of the sort! Kendra was a fine woman,” whispered Doge miserably, but Auntie Muriel ignored him.
“- proud and very domineering, the sort of witch who would have been mortified to produce a Squib-”
“Ariana was not a Squib!” wheezed Doge.
“So you say, Elphias, but explain, then, why she never attended Hogwarts!” said Auntie Muriel. She turned back to Harry. “In our day, Squibs were often hushed up, thought to take it to the extreme of actually imprisoning a little girl in the house and pretending she didn’t exist – ”
“I tell you, that’s not what happened!” said Doge, but Auntie Muriel steamrollered on, still addressing Harry.
Squibs were usually shipped off to Muggle schools and encouraged to integrate into the Muggle community… much kinder than trying to find them a place in the Wizarding world, where they must always be second class, but naturally Kendra Dumbledore wouldn’t have dreamed of letting her daughter go to a Muggle school –
“Ariana was delicate!” said Doge desperately. “Her health was always too poor to permit her – ”
“- to permit her to leave the house?” cackled Muriel. “And yet she was never taken to St. Mungo’s and no Healer was ever summoned to see her!”
“Really, Muriel, how can you possibly know whether – ”
“For your information, Elphias, my cousin Lancelot was a Healer at St. Mungo’s at the time, and he told my family in strictest confidence that Ariana had never been seen there. All most suspicious, Lancelot thought!”
Doge looked to be on the verge of tears. Auntie Muriel, who seemed to be enjoying herself hugely, snapped her fingers for more champagne. Numbly Harry thought of how the Dursleys had once shut him up, locked him away, kept him out of sight, all for the crime of being a wizard. Had Dumbledore’s sister suffered the same fate in reverse: imprisoned for her lack of magic? And had Dumbledore truly left her to her fate while he went off to Hogwarts to prove himself brilliant and talented?
“Now, if Kendra hadn’t died first,” Muriel resumed, “I’d have said that it was she who finished off Ariana – ”
“How can you, Muriel!” groaned Doge. “A mother kill her own daughter? Think what you’re saying!”
“If the mother in question was capable of imprisoning her daughter for years on end, why not?” shrugged Auntie Muriel. “But as I say, it doesn’t fit, because Kendra died before Ariana – of what, nobody ever seemed sure-”
“Yes, Ariana might have made a desperate bid for freedom and killed Kendra in the struggle,” said Auntie Muriel thoughtfully. “Shake your head all you like, Elphias.
You were at Ariana’s funeral, were you not?”
“Yes I was,” said Doge, through trembling lips, “and a more desperately sad occasion I cannot remember. Albus was heartbroken-”
“His heart wasn’t the only thing. Didn’t Aberforth break Albus’ nose halfway through the service?”
If Doge had looked horrified before this, it was nothing to how he looked now. Muriel might have stabbed him. She cackled loudly and took another swig of champagne, which dribbled down her chin.
“How do you -?” croaked Doge.
“My mother was friendly with old Bathilda Bagshot,” said Auntie Muriel happily. “Bathilda described the whole thing to mother while I was listening at the door. A coffin-side brawl. The way Bathilda told it, Aberforth shouted that it was all Albus’ fault that Ariana was dead and then punched him in the face. According to Bathilda, Albus did not even defend himself, and that’s odd enough in itself. Albus could have destroyed Aberforth in a duel with both hands tied behind his back.”
Muriel swigged yet more champagne. The recitation of those old scandals seemed to elate her as much as they horrified Doge. Harry did not know what to think, what to believe. He wanted the truth and yet all Doge did was sit there and bleat feebly that Ariana had been ill. Harry could hardly believe that Dumbledore would not have intervened if such cruelty was happening inside his own house, and yet there was undoubtedly something odd about the story.
“And I’ll tell you something else,” Muriel said, hiccupping slightly as she lowered her goblet. “I think Bathilda has spilled the beans to Rita Skeeter. All those hints in Skeeter’s interview about an important source close to the Dumbledores – goodness knows she was there all through the Ariana business, and it would fit!”
“Bathilda, would never talk to Rita Skeeter!” whispered Doge.
“Bathilda Bagshot?” Harry said. “The author of A History of Magic?”
The name was printed on the front of one of Harry’s textbooks, though admittedly not one of the ones he had read more attentively.
“Yes,” said Doge, clutching at Harry’s question like a drowning man at a life heir. “A most gifted magical historian and an old friend of Albus’s.”
“Quite gaga these days, I’ve heard,” said Auntie Muriel cheerfully.
“If that is so, it is even more dishonorable for Skeeter to have taken advantage of her,” said Doge, “and no reliance can be placed on anything Bathilda may have said!”
“Oh, there are ways of bringing back memories, and I’m sure Rita Skeeter knows them all,” said Auntie Muriel “But even if Bathilda’s completely cuckoo, I’m sure she’d still have old photographs, maybe even letters. She knew the Dumbledores for years…. Well worth a trip to Godric’s Hollow, I’d have thought.”
Harry, who had been taking a sip of butterbeer, choked. Doge banged him on the back as Harry coughed, looking at Auntie Muriel through streaming eyes. Once he had control of his voice again, he asked, “Bathilda Bagshot lives in Godric’s Hollow?”
“Oh yes, she’s been there forever! The Dumbledores moved there after Percival was imprisoned, and she was their neighbor.”
“The Dumbledores lived in Godric’s Hollows?”
“Yes, Barry, that’s what I just said,” said Auntie Muriel testily.
Harry felt drained, empty. Never once, in six years, had Dumbledore told Harry that they had both lived and lost loved ones in Godric’s Hollow. Why? Were Lily and James buried close to Dumbledore’s mother and sister? Had Dumbledore visited their graves, perhaps walked past Lily’s and James’s to do so? And he had never once told Harry … never bothered to say…
And why it was so important, Harry could not explain even to himself, yet he felt it had been tantamount to a lie not to tell him that they had this place and these experiences in common. He stared ahead of him, barely noticing what was going on around him, and did not realize that Hermione had appeared out of the crowd until she drew up a chair beside him.
“I simply can’t dance anymore,” she panted, slipping of one of her shoes and rubbing the sole of her foot. “Ron’s gone looking to find more butterbeers. It’s a bit odd. I’ve just seen Viktor storming away from Luna’s father, it looked like they’d been arguing – ” She dropped her voice, staring at him. “Harry, are you okay?”
Harry did not know where to begin, but it did not matter, at that moment, something large and silver came falling through the canopy over the dance floor. Graceful and gleaming, the lynx landed lightly in the middle of the astonished dancers. Heads turned, as those nearest it froze absurdly in mid-dance. Then the Patronus’s mouth opened wide and it spoke in the loud, deep, slow voice of Kingsley Shacklebolt.
“The Ministry has fallen. Scrimgeour is dead. They are coming.”
第二天下午三点,哈利、罗恩、弗雷德和乔治都准时地站在了果园内那巨大的白色帐篷外,恭候着前来参加会礼的礼宾们。哈利喝下了一大份复方药剂,现在俨然已经变成了一个长着红头发的小伙子,看起来就像是那个在本地奥特里·圣卡奇波尔上学的麻瓜男孩。当然,弗雷德很巧妙地用飞来咒“借”来了那小子的几根头发加入到了药剂中。按照计划,哈利要把名字改作“巴尼表弟”,况且,韦斯莱家族庞大的亲戚数目也确保不会有人怀疑他的身份。
  他们四个手里都拿着一份婚礼的座位安排表,所以可以驾轻就熟指引每位客人找到他们的正确的座位。许多身着白色长袍的乐师已经在一小时前抵达了婚礼现场,手里拿着他们各式各样的金色乐器,而这些巫师全都坐在树下的不远处。哈利看到现场飘溢着魔幻般的蓝色轻烟,恍如仙境。而在他身后,从帐篷入口处可以看到,长长的紫色地毯的两侧整齐的摆放着一排排精致的金色座椅。而且帐篷的支柱也被各色的鲜花盘绕,装点一新。弗雷德和乔治正试图把一大束金色的气球装点在比尔和芙蓉宣誓成婚的地点上方。场地外边,三三两两的蜜蜂和蝴蝶正悠闲地在草坪和灌木丛中盘旋嬉戏。然而,眼前的一片祥和却怎么也抵消不了哈利心中那一份驱之不散的不安。那个麻瓜男孩的身材比哈利偏胖,自然的,在这个阳光明媚的夏日午后,身上略显紧绷的礼服长袍也让哈利倍感到天气的闷热和心中的焦躁。
  “等我结婚的时候,”弗雷德一边松着自己礼服的衣领,一边抱怨道,“我绝不整这么多烦人的规矩,大家随便,想怎么折腾就怎么折腾,只要给老妈用一个全身束缚咒就好了。”
  “说真的,老妈今天的表现不错,就是因为珀西没来伤心了一阵子,不过还有谁在乎那个笨蛋?”乔治说,“哎呀,大家精神点,看,他们来了!”
  许多装扮各异的身影一个接一个的在场地边不远处显形,没几分钟,宾客的队伍就已初具规模,随后,人群开始沿着各自的路线穿过果园,朝帐篷赶来。充满异国情调的鲜花和被魔法魅惑的小鸟在女巫们的帽子上盘旋,男巫们的饰带上则闪烁着各色宝石的光芒,随着人们兴奋的交谈声逐渐清晰,先前的蜂鸣声也随着人群的出现而被淹没了。
  “天呐,我发誓我看到了几个媚娃表亲,”乔治伸着脖子想看得更清楚些,“我想她们肯定需要一些私人的英语辅导,我想我可以胜任……”
  “嘿,别急,小心呐,”弗雷德说着,径直穿过一群中年女巫,朝他的目标冲了过去,“这里——能否允许我为两位小姐效劳?(法语)”面对着直截了当的搭讪,这对漂亮的双胞胎姐妹咯咯笑着接受了他的邀请。
  而另一方面,被撇下的乔治只能无奈地接待这群中年女巫,罗恩的职责是招呼韦斯莱先生的魔法部同事,至于哈利,只得去照顾一对几近失聪的老夫妇。
  “嗨!”当哈利再次走出帐篷时,一个熟悉的声音跟他打着招呼,唐克斯和卢平出现在他面前,这次她给自己弄了一头金发,“亚瑟告诉我们那个卷头发的就是你。另外,昨晚的事情,真的很抱歉。”当哈利带着他们走过过道时她补充说,“魔法部对于狼人的抵触情绪越来越大,所以我们想昨天如果我们继续留在那里的话对你不会有任何好处”
  “没事的,我理解,”哈利边说,便把更多的目光投向了卢平。卢平对他还以一个微笑,但当他们转身离开哈利的时候,哈利却注意到卢平的脸色又变得暗淡了。他对此并不是很理解,但现在也没有什么时间来仔细琢磨了。
  海格引起了一场不小的骚动。当他准备落座的时候,误会了弗雷德指示,没有等他那个后排的椅子被施上加大加固的咒语就直接一屁股坐了下去,结果,五把金光闪闪的椅子刹那间成了棍棒和粉末。
  当韦斯莱先生清理这些破坏现场的时候,海格向每一个愿意听他述说的人喋喋不休的道着歉。哈利赶回入口的时候发现罗恩正和一个穿着行为非常古怪的男巫在面对面说着话:一双细长的对眼,像棉花糖似的齐肩白发,戴着一顶奇怪的帽子,帽子上的长穗直甩到他面前,挡住了他的鼻子,身上穿的是一件蛋黄色的长袍。除此之外,还有一个比他胸前那个三角眼更引人注目的特征,就是他脖子上的那条金链发出的亮闪闪的光芒。
  “谢农费里厄斯·洛夫古德,”他一边自我介绍着,一边把手伸向哈利,“我和我的女儿住在山上,所以,能够收到韦斯莱家的邀请实在是太棒了,而且,我想你应该认识我的女儿卢娜吧?”他转向罗恩补充说。
  “是的,”罗恩说,“她没和您一起来么?”
  “哦,她要在那边迷人的小庄园上逛一逛,去和那些地精们打个招呼,那些伟大的小生命们!现在几乎没几个人能够意识到我们可以从这些聪明的小东西们身上可以学到多少东西……更有甚者,我们甚至不能给他们一个合适的名字,这些不知疲倦的园丁。”
  “我想我们其实是知道不少绝妙的诅咒字眼的”罗恩嘀咕着,“而且我想弗雷德和乔治早就教过那些可恶的小东西了。”
  当卢娜出现的时候,他正带着一批巫师往帐篷走。
  “你好,哈利!”她一如既往地打着招呼。
  “呃——我的名字叫巴里——”哈利慌乱的答道。
  “哦,已经改成这名字了么?”她爽朗的问道。
  “你怎么会知道……”
  “哦,仅仅是你的表情告诉我的而已”她说。
  像她父亲一样,卢娜也是身着亮黄色长袍,头发上依旧装饰着那朵夸张的大向日葵,也许是习惯成自然了吧,哈利并没有觉得卢娜的打扮有什么不妥,至少,他没有戴那副惹眼的胡萝卜耳环。
  谢农费里厄斯此时正兴致勃勃地和一位熟人攀谈,因而并没有注意到卢娜和哈利。直到与对方道别后,才转身看到自己的女儿,而卢娜正举着她的手指对他说:“爸爸,看——居然有一个地精咬了我。”
  “太奇妙了!要知道,地精的唾液可是非常棒的。”洛古夫德先生抓着卢娜伸出的手指,一边检查着伤口一边说,“卢娜,我的宝贝儿,如果你今天感觉到自己有前所未有的类似于演唱歌剧或像美人鱼一样高声朗诵的冲动的话,千万别克制自己。我敢打赌,你会成为地精们赐予我们的一份神奇的礼物。”
  罗恩转过头去,背对着这对父女大声地咳嗽着。
  “罗恩可能会觉得很搞笑,”卢娜在哈利带着她和父亲走去落座的时候平静地说,“但我爸爸的确在地精魔法上颇有研究的。”
  “真的?”哈利问道,由于他拿不准是否该向卢娜父女的古怪观点提出异议,所以这句话的声音拉得很长,“话说回来,你确定你不打算对你的伤口进行些什么处理么?”
  “哦,没事的,”卢娜回答,她一边吸着自己受伤的手指,一边上下打量着哈利,“你看上去有心事啊,我告诉爸爸说大家多会选择穿礼服长袍来参加婚礼,但爸爸坚持认为婚礼上应该穿阳光样的亮色衣服,这是为了好运,我想你可以理解。”
  离开了卢娜父女,哈利看到一个上了年纪的女巫拉着罗恩走了过来,那个女巫长着一个鹰钩鼻,红红的眼圈,再配上那粉红色的皮质帽子,让她怎么看都像是一只脾气暴躁的火烈鸟。
  “……你的头发太长了,罗恩,这样下去,过不了多久,连我都会把你当成金妮了。天呐!谢农费里厄斯那是什么打扮?他看起来像一个煎蛋卷。还有,你是谁?”他冲哈利嚷嚷道。
  “哦……啊……穆莉尔姨妈,他只是我们的巴尼表弟。”
  “又一个韦斯莱?你长得像个地精,哈利波特不在这里么?我倒是很想见见他,我想他是你的朋友吧,罗恩,还是说那只是你在说大话?”
  “不……他只是不方便来罢了。”
  “嗯,在找借口,对么?不像他在照片上的样子啊。他们告诉我说新娘和我的头冠非常相配,”她冲着哈利嚷道,“那是妖精造的,你知道,而且在我们家族代代相传已经好几个世纪了。
她是个很漂亮的姑娘,但,怎么说也仍然是个法国人。好吧好吧,给我找个好位置,罗恩,我已经107岁了,不能站太久的。”经过哈利身边的时候罗恩给了他一个别有深意的眼神,然后就不见了。当下一次他们在入口碰面的时候,哈利正带着一大群客人在找位置落座。帐篷里这时已经几乎满员了,而在帐篷外,也第一次没有了排队等待入场的宾客。
  “穆莉尔姨妈简直就是场噩梦,”罗恩一边说,还一边用袖子在擦他的额头,“她以前是每年圣诞节过来一趟,但是后来,感谢上帝,她受到了攻击,因为弗雷德和乔治在一次晚餐时在她椅子后面丢了个大粪弹。爸爸一直说姨妈对他们失望透了——不过事实上,他们现在正在变成整个家族里最有钱的人,而且,他们会……喔!”罗恩看到赫敏正急匆匆地向他们跑来,他的眼睛就马上恢复了兴奋的光彩,“你看上去还不赖嘛。”
  “老样子,”赫敏笑着回答,她穿了一件轻质的淡紫色连衣裙,配上一双高跟鞋,向上次的圣诞舞会一样,头发也打理得很顺滑,“你的穆莉尔姨妈对我很不认同啊,刚才他在楼上给芙蓉头冠的时候我见到她了,她用夸张的声音说:‘哦,亲爱的,你居然是个麻瓜?’还说‘多差劲的仪态和肤质’。”
  “甭理那个老家伙,她对每个人都那么无理的。”罗恩说。
  “有人在说那个穆莉尔么?”乔治插话道,他和弗雷德刚从帐篷里走出来,“唉,刚才还跟我说,我的耳朵现在失衡了,那个老蝙蝠,真希望比琉斯叔叔还活着啊,他肯定可以让婚礼变得更有趣些。”
  “他不是据说已经在24年前暴毙了么?”赫敏问道。
  “没错,他死的确实有些莫明其妙。”乔治承认。
  “但他生前从来都是宴会上的焦点和笑料,”弗雷德补充说,“他曾经一口气喝下整瓶的火焰威士忌,然后跑到舞池里,撩起他的长袍,变出整束整束的鲜花,你们绝对想不到,那变出花的地方居然是他的……”
  “哦,听起来像是个白马王子啊,”赫敏说,一旁的哈利早就笑得前仰后合了。
  “但他从没结过婚,出于某种原因,”罗恩接着补充。
  “真太不可思议了,”赫敏说。
  当他们正聊得热闹的时候,谁也没注意到,有一位客人姗姗来迟。这位一头黑发,长着鹰钩鼻,眉毛粗重的男士走过来,一边向罗恩出示婚礼请柬,一边却把目光投向另一侧的赫敏,用蹩脚的英语说“你的气色不错啊。”
  “威克多尔!”赫敏吃惊得大叫,手里的袖珍包也掉在地上,还发出了与它小小个头极不相符的巨大声响。她赶忙红着脸,手忙脚乱的把手包捡起来,“我实在没想到你会来——当然——见到你很高兴——你最近好么?”一旁的罗恩耳根又开始红了,他一脸疑惑地扫了一眼请柬,大声问:“你是怎么来的?”
  “芙蓉把我邀请来的。”克鲁姆眉毛一挑,答道。
  哈利并没有机会和克鲁姆搭话,但他马上意识到他最好还是尽快把克鲁姆从罗恩身边弄走,带他去找座位。
  “你的朋友见到我好像不大乐意,”克鲁姆跟着哈利走进帐篷,问道,“你是他亲戚吧?”他注意到了哈利的一头红发。
  “我是他表弟,”哈利嘀咕着说,但克鲁姆似乎根本就没在听。克鲁姆的出现,在现场,尤其是在那些媚娃表亲中引起了小小的骚动:毕竟他是一个魁地奇明星。很多人都伸着脖子来争睹他的风采,罗恩、赫敏、弗雷德和乔治也随后跟了过来。
  “入场的时间差不多了,”弗雷德对哈利说,“也许我们应该到新人那去。”
  哈利、罗恩和赫敏在弗雷德和乔治身后坐在第二排。
  赫敏看起来很不自然,罗恩的耳根也依旧通红。过了一会,他扭头对哈利嘀咕说,“瞧那小子的胡子多滑稽,对吧?”哈利含糊地应承着。
  帐篷里的气氛很庄重,忽然,这种平静的氛围被一阵兴奋的说笑声打破了,韦斯莱夫妇从过道走了过来,笑着和亲友们打着招呼,韦斯莱夫人一身紫色礼服的打扮,头上的帽子也搭配得十分得体。
  随后,比尔和查理身着礼服站在了礼堂最前方,胸前都佩着一大朵雪白的玫瑰,弗雷德兴奋的打着口哨,媚娃们也爆发出一阵咯咯的笑声。随着像是从那些金色气球里飘出的礼乐声音渐大,现场也重新回复了安静。
  “喔!”赫敏说着,在座位上转过身往入口张望。
  随着德拉库尔先生挽着芙蓉入场,人群中也爆发出了阵阵欢呼,芙蓉看起来神情自若,德拉库尔先生则喜形于色。芙蓉身着一身简单的白色长裙,却散发着无比迷人的魅力,相形之下,也让周围众人的风采完全被她掩盖,今天芙蓉的美让所有人为之倾倒。金妮和加布里埃尔双双身着金色礼服,看上去也比平时更加的动人。芙蓉把手伸给比尔,比尔就像从来没有遇到过芬里尔·格雷伯克那样精神。
  “女士们、先生们,”一个略带唱音的声音响起来了,哈利看到一个头发蓬乱的小个巫师——那个主持邓布利多葬礼的巫师,现在了比尔和芙蓉的面前,“今天我们齐聚一堂,共同见证两位新人的天赐良缘……”
  “确实,我的头冠让整个婚礼变得更加完美了,”穆莉尔姨妈低声感慨,“但我必须得说,金妮的装扮不是很得体。”
  金妮偷偷扭头转向哈利,微微一笑,然后马上又转向前方。哈利的思维马上从婚礼溜开,飘到了那个在学校操场上与金妮独处的午后,不过,那好像已经是很久之前的事情了,而且幸福得让人感觉不真实,就好像是他从别人——一个正常人,一个额头上没有闪电疤痕的人那里偷到的一小段幸福……
  “好了,比尔·亚瑟,请携手芙蓉·伊莎贝拉……”
  在最前排,韦斯莱夫人和德拉库尔夫人两人的手帕都早已被幸福的泪水浸透,吹喇叭一样的抽鼻声也在后排响了起来,不用问,海格已经拿出了标志性的桌布大小的手帕开始抽泣,而哈利身边的赫敏,也早已热泪盈眶了。
  “……现在,我宣布你们正式结为夫妻”
  那个头发蓬乱的司仪在比尔和芙蓉头上一挥魔杖,奇幻的银色小星星在他们四周升起盘旋,随着乔治和弗雷德所引领的一片掌声,金色的气球纷纷爆炸,变成一只只快乐的飞鸟和金色的挂钟在空中飘摆,美妙的乐曲声也随即响起。
  “女士们先生们,”司仪再次开口,“请全体起立。”
  大家全都照做了,只是穆莉尔姨妈有些抱怨,巫师再次挥动魔杖,帐篷随之消失,他们刚才落座的座位也飞了起来,天空中幻化成华美的金色的拱顶,令人叹为观止。随后,一点金光从中央向四周铺展开来,变成一个巨大的舞池,刚才飞起的座椅纷纷落下,围着一张张的白色小桌分布在舞池周边,乐队也随之登上了舞台。
  “太棒了。”当罗恩看到各处突然冒出来的侍者们用银盘端着南瓜汁、黄油啤酒、火焰威士忌、小薄饼和三明治的时候发出了由衷赞叹。
  “我们应该过去向他们道贺,”赫敏说,她踮脚望向已被祝福者们包围的比尔和芙蓉。
  “我们待会会有机会的,”罗恩耸耸肩,顺手拿过三杯黄油啤酒,递了一杯给哈利,“赫敏,接着。让我们先找张桌子坐吧……那里不行,千万不能靠着穆莉尔姨妈……”
  罗恩带头穿过舞池,东一头西一头地找着合适的座位。但哈利可以肯定罗恩一直都在盯着克鲁姆,他们钻到了场地的另一头,这里的大部分座位都已经有人了,只有一张桌子上有空位,卢娜孤零零的坐在旁边。
  “不介意我们坐在这吧?”罗恩问。
  “当然,”她开心的回答,“爸爸跑去给比尔和芙蓉送贺礼了”
  “什么礼物?不会是终身免费供应戈迪根吧?”罗恩问。
  赫敏习惯性的想去踩罗恩,警告他别乱说话,不过错踩到了哈利,哈利忍着痛半天没说话。
  舞曲响起,比尔夫妇在掌声中步入舞池开始领舞,随后,韦斯莱夫妇和德拉库尔夫妇也开始加入其中。
  “我喜欢这首曲子,”卢娜说,她伴着节奏摇摆了一小会,随后,她起身走到舞池边,闭着眼睛,舞着胳膊,自顾自地跳起舞来。
  “她真的很伟大,对吧,”罗恩钦佩地说,“总是这么自我感觉良好!”
  但他脸上的笑容很快就消失不见了,威克多尔·克鲁姆坐在了卢娜留下的空位上,赫敏显得很局促和紧张,但这次克鲁姆并不是过来和她搭讪,他一脸怒气的问:“那个穿黄衣服的男人是谁?”
  “谢农费里厄斯·洛夫古德,是我们朋友的父亲,”罗恩回答,并用警告的语气表明这里并不欢迎取笑谢农费里厄斯的言辞,那会被当作是一种挑衅的,“我们去跳舞吧。”他突然对赫敏说。
  她肯定被吓了一大跳,但却也十分开心,随即起身应邀,并和罗恩一起消失在舞池里逐渐壮大的跳舞队伍中。
  “啊,他们现在在一起了么?”克鲁姆烦躁地问道。
  “呃——一定程度上吧,”哈利回答说。
  “你是谁?”克鲁姆接着问。
  “巴尼·韦斯莱”
  他们握了握手。
  “那巴尼,你和那个洛古夫德熟么?”
  “不熟,我也仅仅是今天才和他见的面。怎么了?”
  克鲁姆透过他面前的饮料,盯着在舞池边正和别人相聊甚欢的谢农费里厄斯。
  “那是因为……”克鲁姆说,“如果他不是芙蓉的客人的话,我早就杀了他了,因为在他胸前我发现了那个可恶的标志。”
  “标志?”哈利也转头看着谢农费里厄斯,注意着他胸前的那个奇怪的三角眼标志,“怎么回事?有什么不对么?”
  “格林沃德,那是格林沃德的标志”
  “格林沃德……那个被邓布利多击败的黑巫师?”
  “没错。”
  克鲁姆下巴的肌肉紧绷着,然后他说,“格林沃德杀了很多人,其中就包括我的祖父,当然,对现在的人来讲,也许他的恐怖早就被淡忘了。他们说他害怕邓布利多——的确,看看他怎么死的就知道了。但这个,”他指着谢农费里厄斯,“那是他的标志,我永远不会忘记:格林沃德小时候就已经把它刻在了德姆斯特朗的一面墙上。许多小孩在课本上衣服上复制这个标记来装酷,可是格林沃德害了他们的家人,他们就酷不起来了”
  克鲁姆一边捏着自己的指节一边死死盯着谢农费里厄斯,哈利觉得有些不可思议,卢娜的父亲居然会是黑魔法的拥趸?而且在场的其他人似乎也并没有觉得这个三角形的标志有什么不妥。
  “你真的……嗯……确信那就是格林沃德的……”
  “不会错的,”克鲁姆冷冷的回答,“我看着这个标志长大的,绝不可能记错。”
  “好吧,但还有一种可能,”哈利说,“谢农费里厄斯会不会根本就不明白那个标志的特殊含义,我的意思是,洛夫古德一家实在是……不太寻常,他可能只是从什么地方偶然得到那个东西的,然后就把它当成弯角鼾兽头部的侧视图什么的了。”
  “什么东西的侧视图?”
  “好吧,我承认,其实我也不知道那是个什么东西,但很明显他和他女儿却为了寻找他们而搭上了整个假期……”
  哈利觉得他正在为解释卢娜和他父亲的古怪行为而白费力气。
  “就是她,”他指着卢娜说,此时的卢娜仍旧在那自我陶醉,像是赶蚊子似的挥舞着自己的双臂。
  “她那是在干什么?”克鲁姆问。
  “也许正在试图摆脱一只骚扰?。”哈利说,他觉得这种症状应该就是这样。
  克鲁姆现在已经拿不准面前这个人是不是在拿自己找乐,他把魔杖从长袍中抽了出来放在腿上,准备起身离开了。
  “格里戈维奇!”哈利大叫,克鲁姆吓了一跳,但哈利顾不了许多,他太兴奋了;在看到克鲁姆的魔杖的时候他都记起来了,三强争霸赛时,奥利凡德在检查大家魔杖的时候曾经提到过。
  “他怎么了?”克鲁姆惊奇地说。
  “他是魔杖制作师。”
  “这我知道,”克鲁姆说。
  “他给你做的魔杖!那就是为什么我会想到——魁地奇——”
  克鲁姆越听越糊涂。
  “你怎么会知道格里戈维奇给我做的魔杖?”
  “啊,我……我想是在什么地方读到的”哈利说,“是在——一份球迷杂志上,”他这次的即兴发挥好像让克鲁姆紧绷的神经放松了一些。
  “我怎么没记得和球迷讨论过魔杖的事情。”他嘀咕着。
  “那么……嗯……现在格里戈维奇在哪?”
  克鲁姆不解的看着他。
  “他退隐多年了,我的魔杖是他最后一批产品,我想,他做的魔杖是最棒的——当然,我明白,你们英国人大多比较喜欢奥利凡登的产品。”
  哈利不再说什么了,他假装和克鲁姆一起观看舞会,但脑子里却在飞快地思索着。
  伏地魔煞费苦心的寻找这样一位著名魔杖制作者的原因哈利不难想到。肯定是由于伏地魔复活那天他们魔杖之间发出的闪回咒。这两根有着同样凤凰尾羽的魔杖为何会产生那样的共鸣,恐怕即使是奥利凡登也不能完全理解。那格里戈维奇又会知道多少呢?它比奥利凡登懂得更多么?他又知道多少奥利凡登所不知道的魔杖秘密呢?
  “那个女孩很漂亮啊。”克鲁姆的话把哈利从沉思中唤醒。
  克鲁姆指的正是金妮,她现在正和卢娜在一起,“她也是你的亲戚吧?”
  “是啊,”哈利感到有些恼火,回答说,“倒是挺漂亮,不过这人已经跟了别人了,那人是个小心眼,惹不起啊。”
  “是么,”克鲁姆垂头丧气地说,“当一个国际著名的魁地奇球员的代价,就是漂亮姑娘都被人挑走了?”说罢,从身边经过的侍者那里取了份三明治,然后转身沿着舞池边离开了。哈利想尽快找到罗恩,告诉他格里戈维奇的事情,但那家伙正和赫敏在舞池中间跳得不可开交呢。
  哈利又想去找金妮,可金妮现在正跟李·乔丹跳呢,哈利想到对罗恩的保证,痛苦的走开了。
  哈利以前没参加过麻瓜婚礼,所以他不能比较巫师婚礼和麻瓜婚礼的优劣,他只能弄明白的一点是,随着夜越来越深,晚会变成了狂欢,婚礼上的欢声笑语跟所有其它的美好时刻一样,都是稍纵即逝。
  弗雷德和乔治和芙蓉的表亲一起跑到不知什么地方疯玩去了;查理,海格等人坐在角落里,唱着著名的《英雄奥多》。
  哈利在四处闲逛中遇到了罗恩的叔父,他喝的烂醉,费了半天劲才分辨出哈利是不是他的儿子。哈利发现了一位在桌旁独坐的老巫师。他白云一样雪白的头发令他看起来更像是一朵老蒲公英,头上还带着一顶被虫子蛀过的毡帽。他看起来很面熟。哈利绞尽脑汁的回想着。忽然间,他记起来了,这是埃非亚·多戈,凤凰社的成员,邓布利多的悼词也是由他执笔的。
  哈利向他走了过去。
  “我能坐在这么?”
  “当然,当然,”多戈回答说。他声调很高,声音也很苍老。哈利往前凑了凑。

慕若涵

ZxID:14387487


等级: 总版主
配偶: 时不予
爱就像蓝天白云,晴空万里,突然暴风雨!
举报 只看该作者 9楼  发表于: 2013-11-02 0

Chapter 9 A Place to Hide
Everything seemed fuzzy, slow. Harry and Hermione jumped to their feet and drew their wands. Many people were only just realizing that something strange had happened; heads were still turning toward the silver cat as it vanished. Silence spread outward in cold ripples from the place where the Patronus had landed. Then somebody screamed.
Harry and Hermione threw themselves into the panicking crowd. Guests were sprinting in all directions; many were Disapparating; the protective enchantments around the Burrow had broken.
“Ron!” Hermione cried. “Ron, where are you?”
As they pushed their way across the dance floor, Harry saw cloaked and masked figures appearing in the crowd; then he saw Lupin and Tonks, their wands raised, and heard both of them shout, “Protego!”, a cry that was echoed on all sides –
“Ron! Ron!” Hermione called, half sobbing as she and Harry were buffered by terrified guests: Harry seized her hand to make sure they weren’t separated as a streak of light whizzed over their heads, whether a protective charm or something more sinister he did not know –
And then Ron was there. He caught hold of Hermione’s free arm, and Harry felt her turn on the spot; sight and sound were extinguished as darkness pressed in upon him; all he could feel was Hermione’s hand as he was squeezed through space and time, away from the Burrow, away from the descending Death Eaters, away, perhaps, from
Voldemort himself….
“Where are we?” said Ron’s voice.
Harry opened his eyes. For a moment he thought they had not left the wedding after all; They still seemed to be surrounded by people.
“Tottenham Court Road,” panted Hermione. “Walk, just walk, we need to find somewhere for you to change.”
Harry did as she asked. They half walked, half ran up the wide dark street thronged with late-night revelers and lined with closed shops, stars twinkling above them. A double-decker bus rumbled by and a group of merry pub-goers ogled them as they passed; Harry and Ron were still wearing dress robes.
“Hermione, we haven’t got anything to change into,” Ron told her, as a young woman burst into raucous giggles at the sight of him.
“Why didn’t I make sure I had the Invisibility Cloak with me?” said Harry, inwardly cursing his own stupidity. “All last year I kept it on me and – ”
“It’s okay, I’ve got the Cloak, I’ve got clothes for both of you,” said Hermione, “Just try and act naturally until – this will do.”
She led them down a side street, then into the shelter of a shadowy alleyway.
“When you say you’ve got the Cloak, and clothes…” said Harry, frowning at Hermione, who was carrying nothing except her small beaded handbag, in which she was now rummaging.
“Yes, they’re here,” said Hermione, and to Harry and Ron’s utter astonishment, she pulled out a pair of jeans, a sweatshirt, some maroon socks, and finally the silvery Invisibility Cloak.
“How the ruddy hell –?”
“Undetectable Extension Charm,” said Hermione. “Tricky, but I think I’ve done it okay; anyway, I managed to fit everything we need in here.” She gave the fragile-looking bag a little shake and it echoed like a cargo hold as a number of heavy objects rolled around inside it. “Oh, damn, that’ll be the books,” she said, peering into it, “and I had them all stacked by subject…. Oh well…. Harry, you’d better take the Invisibility Cloak. Ron, hurry up and change….”
“When did you do all this?” Harry asked as Ron stripped off his robes.
“I told you at the Burrow, I’ve had the essentials packed for days, you know, in case we needed to make a quick getaway. I packed your rucksack this morning, Harry, after you changed, and put it in here…. I just had a feeling….”
“You’re amazing, you are,” said Ron, handing her his bundled-up robes.
“Thank you,” said Hermione, managing a small smile as she pushed the robes into the bag. “Please, Harry, get that Cloak on!”
Harry threw his Invisibility Cloak around his shoulders and pulled it up over his head, vanishing from sight. He was only just beginning to appreciate what had happened.
“The others – everybody at the wedding – ”
“We can’t worry about that now,” whispered Hermione. “It’s you they’re after, Harry, and we’ll just put everyone in even more danger by going back.”
“She’s right,” said Ron, who seemed to know that Harry was about to argue, even if he could not see his face. “Most of the Order was there, they’ll look after everyone.”
Harry nodded, then remembered that they could not see him, and said, “Yeah.” But he thought of Ginny, and fear bubbled like acid in his stomach.
“Come on, I think we ought to keep moving,” said Hermione.
They moved back up the side street and onto the main road again, where a group of men on the opposite side was singing and weaving across the pavement.
“Just as a matter of interest, why Tottenham Court Road?” Ron asked Hermione.
“I’ve no idea, it just popped into my head, but I’m sure we’re safer out in the Muggle world, it’s not where they’ll expect us to be.”
“True,” said Ron, looking around, “but don’t you feel a bit – exposed?”
“Where else is there?” asked Hermione, cringing as the men on the other side of the road started wolf-whistling at her. “We can hardly book rooms at the Leaky Cauldron, can we? And Grimmauld Place is out if Snape can get in there…. I suppose we could try my parents’ home, though I think there’s a chance they might check there…. Oh, I wish they’d shut up!”
“All right, darling?” the drunkest of the men on the other pavement was yelling. “Fancy a drink? Ditch ginger and come and have a pint!”
“Let’s sit down somewhere,” Hermione said hastily as Ron opened his mouth to shout back across the road. “Look, this will do, in here!”
It was a small and shabby all-night café. A light layer of grease lay on all the Formica-topped tables, but it was at least empty. Harry slipped into a booth first and Ron sat next to him opposite Hermione, who had her back to the entrance and did not like it: She glanced over her shoulder so frequently she appeared to have a twitch.
Harry did not like being stationary; walking had given the illusion that they had a goal. Beneath the Cloak he could feel the last vestiges of Polyjuice leaving him, his hands returning to their usual length and shape. He pulled his glasses out of his pocket and put them on again.
After a minute or two, Ron said, “You know, we’re not far from the Leaky Cauldron here, it’s only in Charing Cross – ”
“Ron, we can’t!” said Hermione at once.
“Not to stay there, but to find out what’s going on!”
“We know what’s going on! Voldemort’s taken over the Ministry, what else do we need to know?”
“Okay, okay, it was just an idea!”
They relapsed into a prickly silence. The gum-chewing waitress shuffled over and Hermione ordered two cappuccinos: As Harry was invisible, it would have looked odd to order him one. A pair of burly workmen entered the café and squeezed into the next booth. Hermione dropped her voice to a whisper.
“I say we find a quiet place to Disapparate and head for the countryside. Once we’re there, we could send a message to the Order.”
“Can you do that talking Patronus thing, then?” asked Ron.
“I’ve been practicing and I think so,” said Hermione.
“Well, as long as it doesn’t get them into trouble, though they might’ve been arrested already. God, that’s revolting,” Ron added after one sip of the foamy, grayish coffee. The waitress had heard; she shot Ron a nasty look as she shuffled off to take the new customers’ orders. The larger of the two workmen, who was blond and quite huge, now that Harry came to look at him, waved her away. She stared, affronted.
“Let’s get going, then, I don’t want to drink this muck,” said Ron. “Hermione, have you got Muggle money to pay for this?”
“Yes, I took out all my Building Society savings before I came to the Burrow. I’ll bet all the change is at the bottom,” sighed Hermione, reaching for her beaded bag.
The two workmen made identical movements, and Harry mirrored them without conscious thought: All three of them drew their wands. Ron, a few seconds late in realizing what was going on, lunged across the table, pushing Hermione sideways onto her bench. The force of the Death Eaters’ spells shattered the tiled wall where Ron’s head had just been, as Harry, still invisible, yelled, “Stupefy!”
The great blond Death Eater was hit in the face by a jet of red light: He slumped sideways, unconscious. His companion, unable to see who had cast the spell, fired another at Ron: Shining black ropes flew from his wand-tip and bound Ron head to foot – the waitress screamed and ran for the door – Harry sent another Stunning Spell it the Death Eater with the twisted face who had tied up Ron, but the spell missed, rebounded on the window, and hit the waitress, who collapsed in front of the door.
“Expulso!” bellowed the Death Eater, and the table behind which Harry was standing blew up: The force of the explosion slammed him into the wall and he felt his wand leave his hand as the Cloak slipped off him.
“Petrificus Totalus!” screamed Hermione from out of sight, and the Death Eater fell forward like a statue to land with a crunching thud on the mess of broken china, table, and coffee. Hermione crawled out from underneath the bench, shaking bits of glass ashtray out of her hair and trembling all over.
“D-diffindo,” she said, pointing her wand at Ron, who roared in pain as she slashed open the knee of his jeans, leaving a deep cut. “Oh, I’m so sorry, Ron, my hand’s shaking! Diffindo!”
The severed ropes fell away. Ron got to his feet, shaking his arms to regain feeling in them. Harry picked up his wand and climbed over all the debris to where the large blond Death Eater was sprawled across the bench.
“I should’ve recognized him, he was there the night Dumbledore died,” he said. He turned over the darker Death Eater with his foot; the man’s eyes moved rapidly between Harry, Ron and Hermione.
“That’s Dolohov,” said Ron. “I recognize him from the old wanted posters. I think the big one’s Thorfinn Rowle.”
“Never mind what they’re called!” said Hermione a little hysterically. “How did they find us? What are we going to do?”
Somehow her panic seemed to clear Harry’s head.
“Lock the door,” he told her, “and Ron, turn out the lights.”
He looked down at the paralyzed Dolohov, thinking fast as the lock clicked and Ron used the Deluminator to plunge the café into darkness. Harry could hear the men who had jeered at Hermione earlier, yelling at another girl in the distance.
“What are we going to do with them?” Ron whispered to Harry through the dark; then, even more quietly, “Kill them? They’d kill us. They had a good go just now.”
Hermione shuddered and took a step backward. Harry shook his head.
“We just need to wipe their memories,” said Harry. “It’s better like that, it’ll throw them off the scent. If we killed them it’d be obvious we were here.”
“You’re the boss,” said Ron, sounding profoundly relieved. “But I’ve never down a Memory Charm.”
“Nor have I,” said Hermione, “but I know the theory.”
She took a deep, calming breath, then pointed her wand at Dolohov’s forehead and said, “Obliviate.”
At once, Dolohov’s eyes became unfocused and dreamy.
“Brilliant!” said Harry, clapping her on the back. “Take care of the other one and the waitress while Ron and I clear up.”
“Clear up?” said Ron, looking around at the partly destroyed café. “Why?”
“Don’t you think they might wonder what’s happened if they wake up and find themselves in a place that looks like it’s just been bombed?”
“Oh right, yeah…”
Ron struggled for a moment before managing to extract his wand from his pocket.
“It’s no wonder I can’t get it out, Hermione, you packed my old jeans, they’re tight.”
“Oh, I’m so sorry,” hissed Hermione, and as she dragged the waitress out of sight of the windows, Harry heard her mutter a suggestion as to where Ron could stick his wand instead.
Once the café was restored to its previous condition, they heaved the Death Eaters back into their booth and propped them up facing each other. “But how did they find us?” Hermione asked, looking from one inert man to the other. “How did they know where we were?”
She turned to Harry.
“You – you don’t think you’ve still got your Trace on you, do you, Harry?”
“He can’t have,” said Ron. “The Trace breaks at seventeen, that’s Wizarding law, you can’t put it on an adult.”
“As far as you know,” said Hermione. “What if the Death Eaters have found a way to put it on a seventeen-year-old?”
“But Harry hasn’t been near a Death Eater in the last twenty-four hours. Who’s supposed to have put a Trace back on him?”
Hermione did not reply. Harry felt contaminated, tainted: Was that really how the Death Eaters had found them?
“If I can’t use magic, and you can’t use magic near me, without us giving away our position – ” he began.
“We’re not splitting up!” said Hermione firmly.
“We need a safe place to hide,” said Ron. “Give us time to think things through.”
“Grimmauld Place,” said Harry.
The other two gaped.
“Don’t be silly, Harry, Snape can get in there!”
“Ron’s dad said they’ve put up jinxes against him – and even if they haven’t worked,” he pressed on as Hermione began to argue “so what? I swear, I’d like nothing better than to meet Snape!”
“But – ”
“Hermione, where else is there? It’s the best chance we’ve got. Snape’s only one Death Eater. If I’ve still got the Trace on me, we’ll have whole crowds of them on us wherever else we go.”
She could not argue, though she looked as if she would have liked to. While she unlocked the café door, Ron clicked the Deluminator to release the café’s light. Then, on Harry’s count of three, they reversed the spells upon their three victims, and before the waitress or either of the Death Eaters could do more than stir sleepily, Harry, Ron and Hermione had turned on the spot and vanished into the compressing darkness once more.
Seconds later Harry’s lungs expanded gratefully and he opened his eyes: They were now standing in the middle of a familiar small and shabby square. Tall, dilapidated houses looked down on them from every side. Number twelve was visible to them, for they had been told of its existence by Dumbledore, its Secret-Keeper, and they rushed toward it, checking every few yards that they were not being followed or observed. They raced up the stone steps, and Harry tapped the front door once with his wand.
They heard a series of metallic clicks and the clatter of a chain, then the door swung open with a creak and they hurried over the threshold.
As Harry closed the door behind them, the old-fashioned gas lamps sprang into life, casting flickering light along the length of the hallway. It looked just as Harry remembered it: eerie, cobwebbed, the outlines of the house-elf heads on the wall throwing odd shadows up the staircase. Long dark curtains concealed the portrait of Sirius’s mother. The only thing that was out of place was the troll’s leg umbrella stand, which was lying on its side as if Tonks had just knocked it over again.
“I think somebody’s been in here,” Hermione whispered, pointing toward it.
“That could’ve happened as the Order left,” Ron murmured back.
“So where are these jinxes they put up against Snape?” Harry asked.
“Maybe they’re only activated if he shows up?” suggested Ron.
Yet they remained close together on the doormat, backs against the door, scared to move farther into the house.
“Well, we can’t stay here forever,” said Harry, and he took a step forward.
“Severus Snape?”
Mad-Eye Moody’s voice whispered out of the darkness, making all three of them jump back in fright. “We’re not Snape!” croaked Harry, before something whooshed over him like cold air and his tongue curled backward on itself, making it impossible to speak. Before he had time to feel inside his mouth, however, his tongue had unraveled again.
The other two seemed to have experienced the same unpleasant sensation. Ron was making retching noises; Hermione stammered, “That m-must have b-been the T-Tongue-Tying Curse Mad-Eye set up for Snape!”
Gingerly Harry took another step forward. Something shifted in the shadows at the end of the hall, and before any of them could say another word, a figure had risen up out of the carpet, tall, dust-colored, and terrible; Hermione screamed and so did Mrs. Black, her curtains flying open; the gray figure was gliding toward them, faster and faster, its waist-length hair and beard streaming behind it, its face sunken, fleshless, with empty eye sockets: Horribly familiar, dreadfully altered, it raised a wasted arm, pointing at Harry.
“No!” Harry shouted, and though he had raised his wand no spell occurred to him. “No! It wasn’t us! We didn’t kill you – ”
On the word kill, the figure exploded in a great cloud of dust: Coughing, his eyes watering, Harry looked around to see Hermione crouched on the floor by the door with her arms over her head, and Ron, who was shaking from head to foot, patting her clumsily on the shoulder and saying, “It’s all r-right…. It’s g-gone….”
Dust swirled around Harry like mist, catching the blue gaslight, as Mrs. Black continued to scream.
“Mudbloods, filth, stains of dishonor, taint of shame on the house of my fathers – ”
“SHUT UP!” Harry bellowed, directing his wand at her, and with a bang and a burst of red sparks, the curtains swung shut again, silencing her.
“That… that was…” Hermione whimpered, as Ron helped her to her feet.
“Yeah,” said Harry, “but it wasn’t really him, was it? Just something to scare Snape.”
Had it worked, Harry wondered, or had Snape already blasted the horror-figure aside as casually as he had killed the real Dumbledore? Nerves still tingling, he led the other two up the hall, half-expecting some new terror to reveal itself, but nothing moved except for a mouse skittering along the skirting board.
“Before we go any farther, I think we’d better check,” whispered Hermione, and she raised her wand and said, “Homenum revelio.”
Nothing happened.
“Well, you’ve just had a big shock,” said Ron kindly. “What was that supposed to do?”
“It did what I meant it to do!” said Hermione rather crossly. “That was a spell to reveal human presence, and there’s nobody here except us!”
“And old Dusty,” said Ron, glancing at the patch of carpet from which the corpse-figure had risen.
“Let’s go up,” said Hermione with a frightened look at the same spot, and she led the way up the creaking stairs to the drawing room on the first floor.
Hermione waved her wand to ignite the old gas lamps, then, shivering slightly in the drafty room, she perched on the sofa, her arms wrapped tightly around her. Ron crossed to the window and moved the heavy velvet curtains aside an inch.
“Can’t see anyone out there,” he reported. “And you’d think, if Harry still had a Trace on him, they’d have followed us here. I know they can’t get in the house, but – what’s up, Harry?”
Harry had given a cry of pain: His scar had burned against as something flashed across his mind like a bright light on water. He saw a large shadow and felt a fury that was not his own pound through his body, violent and brief as an electric shock.
“What did you see?” Ron asked, advancing on Harry. “Did you see him at my place?”
“No, I just felt anger – he’s really angry – ”
“But that could be at the Burrow,” said Ron loudly. “What else? Didn’t you see anything? Was he cursing someone?”
“No, I just felt anger – I couldn’t tell – ”
Harry felt badgered, confused, and Hermione did not help as she said in a frightened voice, “Your scar, again? But what’s going on? I thought that connection had closed!”
“It did, for a while,” muttered Harry; his scar was still painful, which made it hard to concentrate. “I – I think it’s started opening again whenever he loses control, that’s how it used to – ”
“But then you’ve got to close your mind!” said Hermione shrilly. “Harry, Dumbledore didn’t want you to use that connection, he wanted you to shut it down, that’s why you were supposed to use Occlumency! Otherwise Voldemort can plant false images in your mind, remember – ”
“Yeah, I do remember, thanks,” said Harry through gritted teeth; he did not need Hermione to tell him that Voldemort had once used this selfsame connection between them to lead him into a trap, nor that it had resulted in Sirius’s death. He wished that he had not told them what he had seen and felt; it made Voldemort more threatening, as though he were pressing against the window of the room, and still the pain in his scar was building and he fought it: It was like resisting the urge to be sick.
He turned his back on Ron and Hermione, pretending to examine the old tapestry of the Black family tree on the wall. Then Hermione shrieked: Harry drew his wand again and spun around to see a silver Patronus soar through the drawing room window and land upon the floor in front of them, where it solidified into the weasel that spoke with the voice of Ron’s father.
“Family safe, do not reply, we are being watched.”
The Patronus dissolved into nothingness. Ron let out a noise between a whimper and a groan and dropped onto the sofa: Hermione joined him, gripping his arm.
“They’re all right, they’re all right!” she whispered, and Ron half laughed and hugged her.
“Harry,” he said over Hermione’s shoulder, “I – ”
“It’s not a problem,” said Harry, sickened by the pain in his head. “It’s your family, ‘course you were worried. I’d feel the same way.” He thought of Ginny. “I do feel the same way.”
The pain in his scar was reaching a peak, burning as it had back in the garden of the Burrow. Faintly he heard Hermione say “I don’t want to be on my own. Could we use the sleeping bags I’ve brought and camp in here tonight?”
He heard Ron agree. He could not fight the pain much longer. He had to succumb.
“Bathroom,” he muttered, and he left the room as fast as he could without running.
He barely made it: Bolting the door behind him with trembling hands, he grasped his pounding head and fell to the floor, then in an explosion of agony, he felt the rage that did not belong to him possess his soul, saw a long room lit only by firelight, and the giant blond Death Eater on the floor, screaming and writhing, and a slighter figure standing over him, wand outstretched, while Harry spoke in a high, cold, merciless voice.
“More, Rowle, or shall we end it and feed you to Nagini? Lord Voldemort is not sure that he will forgive this time…. You called me back for this, to tell me that Harry Potter has escaped again? Draco, give Rowle another taste of our displeasure…. Do it, or feel my wrath yourself!”
A log fell in the fire: Flames reared, their light darting across a terrified, pointed white face – with a sense of emerging from deep water, Harry drew heaving breaths and opened his eyes.
He was spread-eagled on the cold black marble floor, his nose inches from one of the silver serpent tails that supported the large bathtub. He sat up. Malfoy’s gaunt, petrified face seemed burned on the inside of his eyes. Harry felt sickened by what he had seen, by the use to which Draco was now being put by Voldemort.
There was a sharp rap on the door, and Harry jumped as Hermione’s voice rang out.
“Harry, do you want your toothbrush? I’ve got it here.”
“Yeah, great, thanks,” he said, fighting to keep his voice casual as he stood up to let her in.
身边所有的一切似乎都变得失真和呆滞,哈利和赫敏一跃而起,抽出魔杖。很多人只是感觉到刚才好象了发生什么奇怪的事情,还在四处张望着寻找那只早已消失不见了的银猫。死寂如冰冷的水波一般从守护神出现的地方向四周弥漫开来,接着有人尖叫了一声。
  哈利和赫敏冲进惊恐的人群,客人们慌乱地四处逃散,很多人使用了幻影移形,陋居附近的保护咒已经完全被破坏了。
  “罗恩!”赫敏哭叫着,“罗恩,你在哪儿?”
  当他们推开拥挤的人群穿过舞池的时候,哈利看见几个穿着斗篷,戴着面具的人影出现在人群中。然后他看到了卢平和唐克斯挥舞着魔杖,一起叫道:“盔甲护身!”紧接着一声尖叫回荡开来。
  “罗恩!罗恩!”赫敏大喊着,她和哈利被惊恐的人群挤的汗流浃背。哈利抓紧了赫敏的手,以免他俩被挤散,就在这时,一道不晓得是保护咒还是恶咒的光从他们头顶飞过。
  他们终于找到了罗恩,罗恩抓住赫敏的另一只手,哈利感觉到赫敏正带着他俩幻影显形,黑暗朝他扑面而来,哈利看不见,也听不见,唯一能感觉到的就是赫敏的手,他仿佛穿行在时间和空间之中,陋居离他越来越远,身后的食死徒越来越少,越来越远,甚至也许,伏地魔也离他越来越远……
  “我们这是在哪儿?”罗恩的声音响了起来。
  哈利睁开眼睛,有那么一会儿的功夫,他以为自己仍然没有离开婚礼现场,他们的周围仍然满是宾客。
  “托特纳姆法院路,”赫敏气喘吁吁地说,“走,继续走,我们要找个地方把衣服换掉。”
  哈利依她所言,他们三人在黑暗的街道上走走跑跑,街道两边聚集着夜不归宿的饮酒狂欢者,还有一长排已经关门的商店,星星在上空闪烁着。一辆双层巴士隆隆地驶过,一群愉快的酒吧女郎对他们抛着媚眼——而哈利和罗恩还穿着巫师长袍。
  “赫敏,我们没有衣服可以换。”罗恩告诉她。这时路边的一位年轻姑娘看见他,爆发出沙哑的大笑。
  “为什么我没有确定一下是否把隐身衣带在身上了呢?"哈利说,小声地咒骂着自己的愚蠢。“去年我一直把它带在身边并且……”
  “放心吧,我拿了隐身衣,我也给你们两个拿了衣服。”赫敏说,“尽量表现的自然一点,直到……就是这里了。”
  她领着他们走过街道,拐进一条阴暗的小巷,到了一处可以避身的地方。
  “你说你拿了隐身衣,还有衣服……”哈利皱眉盯着赫敏,除了一只小小的绣了珠子的手提包,赫敏什么都没有拿,此刻她正在那个小包里面翻来翻去。
  “找到了,”赫敏说,在哈利和罗恩满脸诧异中,她从包里抽出一条牛仔裤,一件运动衫,一些栗色的袜子,最后是那件闪着银色光泽的隐身衣。
  “真是见鬼了,你是怎么……”
  “空间扩增咒” 赫敏说,“很难办的咒语, 但我认为我做的还不错,总之, 我把我们需要的东西都放进去了。”
  她轻轻地晃了晃那个精致的小包,里面传出一阵装满了货物的船舱才会发出沉闷的回响声。
  “哦, 该死的,这些书,” 她说道, 探头向包里看了看, “我本来把它们按学科分好了类……那么,哈利,你最好穿上隐身衣。罗恩,快来换衣服……”
  “你什么时候做的这些事?”罗恩脱巫师袍的时候,哈利问赫敏。
  “我在陋居的时候就告诉过你,我早就把这些必须品准备好了,以防哪天我们要突然逃亡。今天早上你换好衣服以后,我把你的帆布包收拾好放了进去……我只是有一种预感……”
  “你太不可思议了!真的!”罗恩说着,把折好的巫师袍递给她。
  “谢谢。”赫敏微微一笑,把袍子塞进包里,“快,哈利,穿上隐身衣!”
  哈利把他的隐身衣在肩上一披,拉上头顶,从空气中消失了。直到现在他才开始意识到发生了什么事。
  “其他人呢,婚礼上的其他人——”
  “我们管不了那么多了,”赫敏低声说,“他们要的是你,哈利,我们回去只会使大家更危险。”
  “她说的对,”罗恩说,虽然看不见哈利的脸,他仍然知道哈利想要反驳。
  “凤凰社大部分成员都在那儿, 他们会保护大家的。”
  哈利点点头, 然后想起来他们看不见他,于是说:“好吧。”
  但是他想到了金妮, 他的恐惧顿时像胃酸一样开始冒泡。
  “走吧,我们最好别停下来,” 赫敏说。
  他们走出小巷,重新到了大路上,一群男人在对街唱着歌,摇晃地穿越人行道。
  “只是随便问问,为什么选择托特纳姆法院路?” 罗恩问赫敏。
  “我也不知道,突然想到的这个地方,但是我确定我们在麻瓜世界会更安全,他们想不到我们会在这儿。”
  “那倒是,”罗恩说,他四处望了望,问,“但是你不觉得这里有一点……太暴露了么?”
  “那还有什么别的地方么?”看到街对面的男人们对她吹口哨,赫敏畏缩了一下,“我们在破釜酒吧很难订到房间,不是么?格里莫广场也不行,斯内普知道那儿……我想我们可以试试去我父母那儿,虽然我认为他们也有可能查到那儿……哦,我真希望他们闭嘴!”
  “怎么了,亲爱的?”这群醉汉里醉得最厉害的那个在街对面大声嚷道。
  “想喝点什么吗?别没精打采的,过来喝点。”
  “我们得找个地方坐下来,” 赫敏匆忙地说,而罗恩对着背后的街道大喊:“瞧,这里不错!”
  这是一个很小很破旧的通宵营业的咖啡厅。咖啡厅里的福米卡牌桌子上薄薄地覆盖着一层油渍,但至少这里面没人。哈利首先悄悄溜到了一个小阁间,罗恩坐在他的旁边,赫敏的对面。赫敏背对着入口坐着,她不喜欢这个位子,不断地左右张望,好象随时准备离开。哈利不想就这么干坐着,刚才的持续行走让他觉得他们似乎有个目标。在隐身衣之下,他能感觉到复方汤剂最后的药效正在消失,他的手开始慢慢恢复成原样。他从口袋中拿出眼镜重新戴上。
  过了一两分钟,罗恩说,“知道吗,我们已经离破釜酒吧不远了, 它就在查理十字……”
  “罗恩,我们不能那么做!”赫敏立刻打断了他
  “我们也不能呆在这里,我们得知道到底发生了什么!”
  “我们当然知道发生了什么!伏地魔已经控制了魔法部,我们还要知道什么?”
  “好吧,好吧,我只是提个建议!”
  他们重新陷入沉默。一个嚼着口香糖的女侍者慢吞吞地走来,赫敏点了两杯卡布其诺咖啡。哈利是隐身的,如果给他也点一杯就太奇怪了。这时,两个魁梧的工人走进了这家咖啡馆,走进了旁边的小隔间,赫敏立刻压低了声音:“我建议,我们找个偏僻点的地方幻影移型,然后往郊区走。我们一到那儿就可以给凤凰社报信了。”
  “你能让守护神讲话吗?”罗恩问。
  “我想应该可以,我练习很久了。”赫敏回答道。
  “好吧,只要那不会给他们惹麻烦,天知道他们现在被抓住了没。天啊,这咖啡太恶心了。”罗恩喝了一口那满是泡沫的灰灰的咖啡。女侍者听到了罗恩的话,恶狠狠地看了他一眼,拖着步子去招呼新来的顾客了。哈利看到两个工人之中一头金发、看起来更壮的那个家伙挥手把女侍者支走了。她像是被侮辱了一般,盯着他们看。
  “那,我们快走吧。我不想喝这玩意儿了,”罗恩说,“赫敏,你身上有麻瓜的钱来付帐吗?”
  “当然,我去陋居前把我在建屋互助会的存款都取了出来,我敢打赌我取钱时亏了不少。”赫敏叹了口气,把手伸进了她那镶满珠子的手袋。
  这时,那两个工人突然一起冲了过来,哈利立刻就感觉到了他们要干什么。他们三人同时抽出了魔杖。罗恩这才反应过来是怎么回事,他飞身越过桌子,,把赫敏压在了身下。食死徒放出的魔法击碎了几秒前罗恩脑袋旁边的墙,说时迟那时快,隐身衣下的哈利大叫:“昏昏倒地!”
  魔杖射出的红光击中了那个高大的金发食死徒的脸,他慢慢倒了下去失去了知觉。他的同伙不知道那魔法是从哪儿射来的,又对罗恩展开了进攻——他的魔杖顶端放出亮晶晶的黑色绳子,把罗恩捆得结结实实。女侍者尖叫着逃向门边,哈利瞄准把罗恩捆起来的食死徒的脸施了一记昏迷魔法,没有打中,魔法在玻璃上反射了一下,把女侍者放倒在了门前。
  “轰轰爆炸!”食死徒喊道,炸碎了哈利前面的桌子。爆炸产生的冲击波让哈利重重地摔到了墙上,魔杖脱手了,隐身衣也滑下来了。
  “统统石化!”赫敏不知在哪里大喊,那个食死徒像一座雕像一样,顿时随着摔得粉碎的瓷器、桌子、还有喷洒的咖啡砰的一声倒在了地上。赫敏从椅子下爬了出来,理了理头发里的玻璃渣,哈利看到她全身都在颤抖。
  “四分五裂。”赫敏用魔杖指着罗恩,却不小心把罗恩牛仔裤的膝盖处割了一个很深的口子,罗恩痛苦地呻吟了一声,“噢,对不起,罗恩,我的手在抖!四分五裂!”
  捆得严严实实的绳子顿时散开来,罗恩站了起来,晃了晃他那麻木的手臂。哈利捡起他的魔杖,越过废墟爬到了那个被击晕的食死徒面前。
  “我早该认出他来的,邓布利多教授被谋杀的那天晚上他也在现场,”哈利说。他又走向那个长的黑一点的食死徒,那个食死徒的眼睛飞快地在他们三人中间扫视着。
  “那是杜鲁哈,”罗恩说,“我在一张很旧的悬赏令上见过这张脸。我想那个大个子是索菲力·莱尔。”
  “我才不管他们叫什么!”赫敏歇斯底里地说,“他们是怎么找到我们的?我们还能去哪儿呢?”
  她的抓狂突然提醒了哈利,“快把门锁上,赫敏。”哈利说,“罗恩,你把灯灭了。”
  他低头看着瘫倒在地的杜鲁哈,脑子像滴答作响的时钟一样飞速运转着。罗恩用熄灯器使咖啡馆陷入一片黑暗。哈利听见刚才在街上对着赫敏调笑的醉汉又在对其他姑娘瞎嚷嚷。
  “我们把他们怎么办呢?”罗恩在黑暗中对哈利低声说道,他把声音压的更低了一些,说道: “杀了他们?不然我们就会被杀掉,刚才他们差点就得手了!”
  赫敏打了一个寒战,往后退了一步。哈利摇了摇头。
  “我们只要消除他们的记忆就行了,”哈利说道。”那样的话,他们追踪的线索就断了,如果我们杀了他们,那无疑是在暴露自己的位置。”
  “你说了算,”罗恩说道,听起来大大松了口气。”但是我从来没有使用过记忆咒啊”
  “我也没有用过,”赫敏说,“但是我知道原理。”
  她深吸了一口气镇定下来,用魔杖指着杜鲁哈的前额,“一忘皆空!”杜鲁哈的眼神立刻变得散漫而空洞。
  “太聪明了!”哈利拍拍她的背,“我和罗恩收拾下残局,你要看好那个食死徒,还有那个服务生。”
  “收拾?”罗恩看看已经被毁掉大半的咖啡馆。“为什么要收拾?”
  “要是你醒来发现自己在一个像是刚刚被轰炸过的地方,你难道不想知道到底发生了什么事吗?”
  “哦,也对……”
  罗恩费了好大劲才把他的魔杖从自己的衣袋中拔出来。“怪不得我拔不出来呢,赫敏,你把我的旧牛仔裤塞得太紧了。”
  “噢,对不起,”她把服务生拖到一个从窗外看不见的地方。哈利听见她自言自语的念叨着罗恩应该把魔杖放到别的什么地方去。
  咖啡馆恢复原样后,他们把食死徒抬回隔间,让他们面对面坐好。
  “但是他们是怎么找到我们的呢?”赫敏看着两个毫无知觉的食死徒问道,“他们怎么知道我们在这里?”她转向哈利。”你——你觉得你身上还有那个印记吗,哈利?”
  “不可能,”罗恩说道。”根据巫术定律,印记会在十七岁时失效,成年人身上不可能有那种印记。”
  “那么你认为,”赫敏说道。“那几个食死徒有可能找到一种把它放在成年人身上的方法吗?”
  “哈利在最近的二十四小时内并没有接近过食死徒啊,谁会把那印记又放回到他身上呢?”
  赫敏没有回答。
  哈利有点动摇了:食死徒真是这样找到他们的吗?
  “如果我不用魔法,你们也不在我附近使用魔法,我们的位置就不会泄露——”哈利说。
  “我们绝不分开!”赫敏坚定的说。
  “我们需要一个藏身之处,”罗恩道。”好让我们把事情的来龙去脉想清楚。”
  “格里莫广场,”哈利说。
  罗恩和赫敏同时打了个哈欠。
  “别傻了,哈利,要是碰到斯内普怎么办!”
  “罗恩的爸爸说他们已经设置好了对付他的恶咒——而且就算没有设置,”他加强了语气,因为赫敏就要开始反驳了,“那又怎样?我发誓,我迫不及待想见斯内普一面!”
  “但是——”
  “赫敏,我们还能去哪儿?这是我们现在唯一的选择。斯内普只是一个食死徒罢了。而且如果我身上还有印记,我们无论去哪里都会有大批食死徒尾随而来。”
  尽管她看起来还是很想反驳,但是终究没有讲话。赫敏默默地打开咖啡馆的门,罗恩用熄灯器把灯又全都打开了。然后,哈利数了三下,他们一起解除了那三个可怜虫身上的咒语,在女服务员和食死徒还在睡意朦胧地翻身的时候,哈利,罗恩和赫敏幻影显形,再一次消失在令人压抑的黑暗中。
  几秒钟以后,哈利觉得他又能呼吸了,睁开了眼睛,看到他们正站在一个熟悉又简陋的广场中央,四周都是摇摇欲坠的老房子。他们很一下子就找到了十二号,因为保密人邓布利多告诉过他们房子的位置。他们冲向那里,一路上小心翼翼地检查是不是有人在跟踪。他们跑上石阶,哈利用魔杖敲了一下前门。在一连串金属的滴答声和链条的喀嗒声之后,门吱呀一声打开了,三个人走了进去。
  哈利关上门的同时,那些老式的煤气灯突然亮了起来,摇曳的光照亮了走廊。这房子和哈利记得的一模一样,怪诞不经,蛛网密布,挂在墙上的精灵脑袋在楼梯上投射出奇怪的影子,长长的黑色帷幔遮住了小天狼星母亲的肖像。唯一不在原位的是巨怪腿坐的伞架,它静静地倒在一边,好象唐克斯又把它撞倒了一次。
  “我觉得有人来过这儿,”赫敏指着它小声说道。
  “凤凰社的人离开时可能就已经是这样了。”罗恩咕哝着回道。
  “他们用来对付斯内普的恶咒呢?”哈利问道。
  “也许等他出现了那些恶咒才启动?”罗恩说。
  他们始终紧紧的靠在一起,站在门口的擦鞋垫上,背靠着门,不敢进到房子里面去。
  “噢,我们不能在这里不走吧,”哈利说道,并向前跨了一步。
  “西弗勒斯·斯内普?”疯眼汉穆迪的声音低低地从黑暗中传出,吓得他们三个人全往后跳了一步。
  “我们不是斯内普!”哈利抢在一股飞快袭来的冷气般的东西之前答道,差点没让他舌头绞成一团。只一瞬间,他的舌头又恢复了正常。罗恩和赫敏似乎也经历了这样不快的感觉。罗恩正在作呕,赫敏结结巴巴地说道,“那肯——肯定是——是疯——疯眼汉为斯内普设置的结——结舌咒!”
  哈利小心翼翼地再向前迈了一步。顿时,不知什么东西开始在走廊尽头的阴影中移动,他们还没反应过来是怎么回事,一个可怕的灰褐色高大身影忽然从地毯中升起;赫敏尖叫起来,布莱克夫人也尖叫起来,还掀开了她的帷幔;这个灰色的身影滑向他们,越来越快,它及腰的长发和胡须在身后飘动,脸深深的向内凹陷,没有肉,眼窝空洞——那么熟悉,却又那么陌生,他抬起一条废掉的手臂,指着哈利。
  “不!”哈利叫道,他举起魔杖,却不知道该用什么咒语。
  “不!不是我们!不是我们杀的你——”
  刚说到杀字,那个身影顿时自我爆炸,只留下一大片灰尘。哈利咳嗽着,噙着泪水望向周围,赫敏用手臂盖着脑袋,靠着门蜷缩在地板上,而罗恩,虽然他自己全身都在发抖,但还是笨拙地拍着她地肩膀说道,”好——好了……他已经消失——消失了……”
  布莱克夫人还在尖叫着,灰尘带着煤气灯的蓝光,像薄雾一样在哈利身边盘绕。
  “泥巴种,脏东西, 令人蒙羞的污点,我的祖先们的房子里可耻的污点——”
  “闭嘴!”哈利吼道,将魔杖径直指向她,随着一声巨响和一道红色的火花,帷幔立刻合上了,声音也消失了。
  “那……那是……”当罗恩扶着赫敏站起来时,她小声说道。
  “邓布利多教授,”哈利说,”但是那不是真的他,只是用来吓唬斯内普的东西。”
  但那真的有用吗?哈利不知道,斯内普真的可以轻易就将这个可怕的人影炸毁吗?就像杀死真正的邓布利多一样?他的神经仍然感到刺痛,哈利领着另外两个人往门厅走去,警惕着新的恐怖事件出现,但除了一只老鼠掠过壁脚板外,没有任何动静。
  “在我们继续往里走之前,我想我们最好检查一下,”赫敏小声说道,她举起魔杖念道:“通通显形!”
  什么事情都没有发生。
  “哦,你一定是被吓坏了,”罗恩温和地说,“那能有什么用呢?”
  “它能起我想让它起的作用!”赫敏相当生气的说道,“那是让藏起来的人现身的咒语,而这里除了我们没有别人!”
  “除了我们,还有陈年的灰尘,”罗恩扫了一眼那地毯的补丁,刚才那个尸体般的人影就是从那里升起来的。
  “我们上楼去,”赫敏同样有些害怕的看着那个地方,她带头走上吱吱作响的楼梯,来到二楼的客厅。
  赫敏在这个阴风阵阵的房间里微微地颤抖着·
  挥着魔杖点亮那些老式的煤气灯,她一屁股陷进沙发里,手臂紧紧地抱在胸前。罗恩穿过客厅走到窗户边,将沉重的天鹅绒窗帘拉开了一条缝。
  “外面没有人”,他说,“你们想想,如果哈利身上还带着印记,他们早就跟着我们到这里了,我知道他们进不来,但——你怎么了,哈利?”
  哈利痛苦的叫了一声,他的伤疤再次灼痛,有些东西像水面上的亮光一样在他脑海里一闪而过。他看见一个巨大的阴影,感到一阵不属于自己的狂怒,像电击一样猛烈而短促。
  “你看见什么了?”罗恩走向哈利,“你看见他在我家吗?”
  “不,我只是感到愤怒——他是真的很愤怒——”
  “他可能是在陋居,”罗恩大声说道,”还有什么?你还看到了什么?他是不是正在对谁施咒?”
  “不,我只感觉到愤怒——我说不出来——”
  他感觉自己像在被逼供,他十分迷惑,但赫敏也帮不了他,只是担心的说:“你的伤疤又痛了?怎么会这样呢?我还以为那种联系早就已经关闭了!”
  “只是关闭了一段时间,”哈利咕哝道,他的伤疤仍然在痛,这使得他很难集中精神,“我——我觉得只要他失去控制的时候,这个联系就会打开,这就是他以前——”
  “但是你必须封闭你的大脑!”赫敏尖声说。”哈利,邓布利多不希望你使用那种联系,他希望你封闭它,所以你才应该用大脑封闭术!否则伏地魔就可以在你的脑中放一些假的图像,你还记得——”
  “是的,我记得,谢谢,”哈利紧紧咬着牙;他不需要赫敏提醒他伏地魔曾经就是利用这种联系将他诱入圈套,更不用提醒他小天狼星就是因此而死。他真希望自己没有告诉过他们他的所见所感——这使得伏地魔更危险了。他把伤疤紧紧的压在房间的窗户上,但它还是不住的痛,他强忍着巨痛,就像强迫自己忍住恶心的感觉一样。
  哈利转过身,背对着罗恩和赫敏,假装在检查挂在墙上的一件旧挂毯——上面有布莱克家族家谱图。这时赫敏尖叫起来,哈利举起魔杖,四下望去,只见一个银色的守护神从客厅的窗户飘了进来,落在他们面前的地板上,变成一只鼬鼠,用罗恩父亲的声音说道:“家人都安全,不要回复,我们正在被监视。”
  守护神消散了,罗恩发出了一声介于呜咽和呻吟的声音,重重摔倒在沙发里,赫敏在他身边,紧紧抓着他的手臂。
  “他们是安全的,安全的!”她低声说道。罗恩露出一点笑意抱住了她。
  “哈利,”他越过赫敏的肩膀说,”我——”
  “没关系,”哈利说道,他的头已经痛得发晕了,“这是你的家人,你当然会担心。我也有这种感觉。”他想到了金妮。“我确实也有这种感觉。”
  伤疤比刚才更痛了,就像在陋居花园里的那次一样痛。他模模糊糊听到赫敏说“我不想一个人呆着。我们用我带来的睡袋在这里睡一夜吧?”
  哈利听到罗恩同意了。伤疤的剧痛让他觉得难以忍受,他也不得不同意了。
  “我去厕所,”他咕哝道,尽快走出了房间。他好不容易才用颤抖着的手拴紧了厕所的门,抱住他那快要裂开的脑袋倒在了地上,然后一阵剧烈的痛苦袭来,一种他从未体验过的不属于他的狂怒占据了他的灵魂,他看见一个被火光照亮的狭长房间,一个高大的金发食死徒倒在地上,尖叫着,翻滚着,一个小一号的人影拿着魔杖站在他身前,这时,一种傲慢,冷酷,残忍的声音从哈利嘴里传了出来。
  “你还有什么要说的吗,莱尔,要不我们就到此结束,然后把你喂给纳吉尼?这次伏地魔大人可不一定会再原谅你……你叫我回来,是为了告诉我哈利波特又逃走了吗?
  德拉科,让莱尔尝尝惹我们不高兴是什么滋味吧……让他尝尝,要不你就来尝尝我愤怒的滋味!”
  一块木头掉进了火中,火焰窜高了,火光投到一张惊恐的,煞白的脸上——那脸像是在深水里浸泡过一般,哈利深吸一口气睁开了眼睛。
  他手脚摊开躺在冰冷的黑色大理石地板上,他的鼻子离支撑大浴缸的银制毒蛇的尾巴只有几英寸。他坐了起来,马尔福憔悴又呆滞的脸似乎还在他眼前浮现。哈利感到一阵恶心,为他所看到的事情,也为德拉科现在被伏地魔驱使的样子。
  门上传来一阵急促的敲门声,哈利听到赫敏的声音,一下子跳了起来。
  “哈利,要牙刷吗?我给你拿来了。”
  “好的,好,谢谢,”他打开门,尽力使自己的声音恢复正常。 

慕若涵

ZxID:14387487


等级: 总版主
配偶: 时不予
爱就像蓝天白云,晴空万里,突然暴风雨!
举报 只看该作者 10楼  发表于: 2013-11-02 0

    Chapter 10
    Kreacher‘s Tale
    Harry woke early next morning, wrapped in a sleeping bag on the drawing room floor. A chink of sky was visible between the heavy curtains. It was the cool, clear blue of watered ink, somewhere between night and dawn, and everything was quiet except for Ron and Hermione‘s slow, deep breathing. Harry glanced over at the dark shapes they made on the floor beside him. Ron had had a fit of gallantry and insisted that Hermione sleep on the cushions from the sofa, so that her silhouette was raised above his. Her arm curved to the floor, her fingers inches from Ron’s. Harry wondered whether they had fallen asleep holding hands. The idea made him feel strangely lonely.
    He looked up at the shadowy ceiling, the cobwebbed chandelier. Less than twenty-four house ago, he had been standing in the sunlight at the entrance to the marquee, waiting to show in wedding guests. It seemed a lifetime away. What was going to happen now? He lay on the floor and he thought of the Horcruxes, of the daunting complex mission Dumbledore had left him… Dumbledore…
    The grief that had possessed him since Dumbledore‘s death felt different now. The accusations he had heard from Muriel at the wedding seemed to have nested in his brain like diseased things, infecting his memories of the wizard he had idolized. Could Dumbledore have let such things happen? Had he been like Dudley, content to watch neglect and abuse as long as it did not affect him? Could he have turned his back on a sister who was being imprisoned and hidden?
    Harry thought of Godric‘s Hollow, of graves Dumbledore had never mentioned there; he thought of mysterious objects left without explanation in Dumbledore’s will,and resentment swelled in the darkness. Why hadn‘t Dumbledore told him? Why hadn’t he explained? Had Dumbledore actually cared about Harry at all? Or had Harry been nothing more than a tool to be polished and honed, but not trusted, never confided in?
    Harry could not stand lying there with nothing but bitter thoughts for company. Desperate for something to do, for distraction, he slipped out of his sleeping bad, picked up his wand, and crept out of the room. On the landing he whispered, “Lumos,” and started to climb the stairs by wandlight.
    On the second landing was the bedroom in which he and Ron had slept last time they had been here; he glanced into it. The wardrobe doors stood open and the bedclothes had been ripped back. Harry remembered the overturned troll leg downstairs. Somebody had searched the house since the Order had left. Snape? Or perhaps Mundungus, who had pilfered plenty from this house both before and after Sirius died? Harry‘s gaze wandered to the portrait that sometimes contained Phineas Nigellus Black, Sirius’s great-great grandfather, but it was empty, showing nothing but a stretch of muddy backdrop. Phineas Nigellus was evidently spending the night in the headmaster‘s study at Hogwarts.
    Harry continued up the stairs until he reached the topmost landing where there were only two doors. The one facing him bore a nameplate reading Sirius. Harry had never entered his godfather‘s bedroom before. He pushed open the door, holding his wand high to cast light as widely as possible. The room was spacious and must once have been handsome. There was a large bed with a carved wooden headboard, a tall window obscured by long velvet curtains and a chandelier thickly coated in dust with candle scrubs still resting in its sockets, solid wax banging in frostlike drips. A fine film of dust covered the pictures on the walls and the bed’s headboard; a spiders web stretched between the chandelier and the top of the large wooden wardrobe, and as Harry moved deeper into the room, he head a scurrying of disturbed mice.
    The teenage Sirius had plastered the walls with so many posters and pictures that little of the wall‘s silvery-gray silk was visible. Harry could only assume that Sirius’s parents had been unable to remove the Permanent Sticking Charm that kept them on the wall because he was sure they would not have appreciated their eldest son‘s taste in decoration. Sirius seemed to have long gone out of his way to annoy his parents. There were several large Gryffindor banners, faded scarlet and gold just to underline his difference from all the rest of the Slytherin family. There were many pictures of Muggle motorcycles, and also (Harry had to admire Sirius’s nerve) several posters of bikini-clad Muggle girls. Harry could tell that they were Muggles because they remained quite stationary within their pictures, faded smiles and glazed eyes frozen on the paper. This was in contrast the only Wizarding photograph on the walls which was a picture of four Hogwarts students standing arm in arm, laughing at the camera.
    With a leap of pleasure, Harry recognized his father, his untidy black hair stuck up at the back like Harry‘s, and he too wore glasses. Beside him was Sirius, carelessly handsome, his slightly arrogant face so much younger and happier than Harry had ever seen it alive. To Sirius’s right stood Pettigrew, more than a head shorter, plump and watery-eyed, flushed with pleasure at his inclusion in this coolest of gangs, with the much-admired rebels that James and Sirius had been. On James‘s left was Lupin, even then a little shabby-looking, but he had the same air of delighted surprise at finding himself liked and included or was it simply because Harry knew how it had been, that he saw these things in the picture? He tried to take it from the wall; it was his now, after all,Sirius had left him everything, but it would not budge. Sirius had taken no chances in preventing his parents from redecorating his room.
    Harry looked around at the floor. The sky outside was growing brightest. A shaft of light revealed bits of paper, books, and small objects scattered over the carpet. Evidently Sirius‘s bedroom had been reached too, although its contents seemed to have been judged mostly, if not entirely, worthless. A few of the books had been shaken roughly enough to part company with the covers and sundry pages littered the floor.
    Harry bent down, picked up a few of the pieces of paper, and examined them. He recognized one as a part of an old edition of A History of Magic, by Bathilda Bagshot,and another as belonging to a motorcycle maintenance manual. The third was handwritten and crumpled. He smoothed it out.
    Dear Padfoot,
    Thank you, thank you, for Harry‘s birthday present! It was his favorite by far. One year old and already zooming along on a toy broomstick, he looked so pleased with himself. I’m enclosing a picture so you can see. You know it only rises about two feet off the ground but he nearly killed the cat and he smashed a horrible vase Petunia sent me for Christmas (no complaints there)。 Of course James thought it was so funny, says he‘s going to be a great Quidditch player but we’ve had to pack away all the ornaments and make sure we don‘t take our eyes off him when he gets going.
    We had a very quiet birthday tea, just us and old Bathilda who has always been sweet to us and who dotes on Garry. We were so sorry you couldn‘t come, but the Order’s got to come first, and Harry‘s not old enough to know it’s his birthday anyway!
    James is getting a bit frustrated shut up here, he tries not to show it but I can tell – also Dumbledore‘s still got his Invisibility Cloak, so no chance of little excursions. If you could visit, it would cheer him up so much. Wormy was here last weekend. I thought he seemed down, but that was probably the next about the McKinnons; I cried all evening when I heard.
    Bathilda drops in most days, she‘s a fascinating old thing with the most amazing stories about Dumbledore. I’m not sure he‘d be pleased if he knew! I don’t know how much to believe, actually because it seems incredible that Dumbledore
    Harry‘s extremities seemed to have gone numb. He stood quite still, holding the miraculous paper in his nerveless fingers while inside him a kind of quiet eruptions sent joy and grief thundering its equal measure through his veins. Lurching to the bed, he sat down.
    He read the letter again, but could not take in any more meaning than he had done the first time, and was reduced to staring at the handwriting itself. She had made her “g”s the same way he did. He searched through the letter for every one of them, and each felt like a friendly little wave glimpsed from behind a veil. The letter was an incredible treasure, proof that Lily Potter had lived, really lived, that her warm hand had once moved across this parchment, tracing ink into these letters, these words, words about him,Harry, her son.
    Impatiently brushing away the wetness in his eyes, he reread the letter, this time concentrating on the meaning. It was like listening to a half-remembered voice.
    They had a cat… perhaps it had perished, like his parents at Godric‘s Hollow… or else fled when there was nobody left to feed it… Sirius had bought him his first broomstick… His parents had known Bathilda Bagshot; had Dumbledore introduced them? Dumbledore’s still got his Invisibility Cloak… there was something funny there…
    Harry paused, pondering his mother‘s words. Why had Dumbledore taken James’s Invisibility Cloak? Harry distinctly remembered his headmaster telling him years before, “I don‘t need a cloak to become invisible” Perhaps some less gifted Order
    member had needed its assistance, and Dumbledore had acted as a carrier? Harry passed on…
    Wormy was here… Pettigrew, the traitor, had seemed “down” had he? Was he aware that he was seeing James and Lily alive for the last time?
    And finally Bathilda again, who told incredible stories about Dumbledore. It seems incredible that Dumbledore ——
    That Dumbledore what? But there were any number of things that would seem incredible about Dumbledore; that he had once received bottom marks in a Transfiguration test, for instance or had taken up goat charming like Aberforth…
    Harry got to his feet and scanned the floor: Perhaps the rest of the letter was here somewhere. He seized papers, treating them in his eagerness, with as little consideration as the original searcher, he pulled open drawers, shook out books, stood on a chair to run his hand over the top of the wardrobe, and crawled under the bed and armchair.
    At last, lying facedown on the floor, he spotted what looked like a torn piece of paper under the chest of drawers. When he pulled it out, it proved to be most of the photograph that Lily had described in her letter. A black-haired baby was zooming in and out of the picture on a tiny broom, roaring with laughter, and a pair of legs that must have belonged to James was chasing after him. Harry tucked the photograph into his pocket with Lily‘s letter and continued to look for the second sheet.
    After another quarter of an hour, however he was forced to conclude that the rest of his mother‘s letter was gone. Had it simply been lost in the sixteen years that had elapsed since it had been written, or had it been taken by whoever had searched the room? Harry read the first sheet again, this time looking for clues as to what might have made the second sheet valuable. His toy broomstick could hardly be considered interesting to the Death Eaters… The only potentially useful thing he could see her was possible information on Dumbledore. It seems incredible that Dumbledore – what?
    “Harry? Harry? Harry!”
    “I‘m here!” he called, “What’s happened?”
    There was a clatter of footsteps outside the door, and Hermione burst inside.
    “We woke up and didn‘t know where you were!” she said breathlessly. She turned and shouted over her shoulder, “Ron! I’ve found him”
    Ron‘s annoyed voice echoed distantly from several floors below.
    “Good! Tell him from me he‘s a git!”
    “Harry don‘t just disappear, please, we were terrified! Why did you come up here anyway?” She gazed around the ransacked room. “What have you been doing?”
    “Look what I‘ve just found”
    He held out his mother‘s letter. Hermione took it out and read it while Harry watched her. When she reached the end of the page she looked up at him.
    “Oh Harry…”
    “And there‘s this too”
    He handed her the torn photograph, and Hermione smiled at the baby zooming in and out of sight on the toy broom.
    “I‘ve been looking for the rest of the letter,” Harry said, “but it’s not here.”
    Hermione glanced around.
    “Did you make all this mess, or was some of it done when you got here?”
    “Someone had searched before me,” said Harry.
    “I thought so. Every room I looked into on the way up had been disturbed. What were they after, do you think?”
    “Information on the Order, if it was Snape.”
    “But you‘d think he’d already have all he needed. I mean was in the Order, wasn‘t he?”
    “Well then,” said Harry, keen to discuss his theory, “what about information on Dumbledore? The second page of the letter, for instance. You know this Bathilda my mum mentions, you know who she is?”
    “Who?”
    “Bathilda Bagshot, the author of –”
    “A History of Magic,” said Hermione, looking interested. “So your parents knew her? She was an incredible magic historian.”
    “And she‘s still alive,” said Harry, “and she lives in Godric’s Hollow. Ron‘s Auntie Muriel was talking about her at the wedding. She knew Dumbledore’s family too. Be pretty interesting to talk to, wouldn‘t she?” There was a little too much understanding in the smile Hermione gave him for Harry’s liking. He took back the letter and the photograph and tucked them inside the pouch around his neck, so as not to have to look at her and give himself away. “I understand why you‘d love to talk to her about your mum and dad, and Dumbledore too,” said Hermione. “But that wouldn’t really help us in our search for the Horcruxes, would it?” Harry did not answer, and she rushed on, “Harry, I know you really want to go to Godric‘s Hollow, but I’m scared. I‘m scared at how easily those Death Eaters found us yesterday. It just makes me feel more than ever that we ought to avoid the place where your parents are buried, I’m sure they‘d be expecting you to visit it.”
    “It‘s not just that,” Harry said, still avoiding looking at her, “Muriel said stuff about Dumbledore at the wedding. I want to know the truth…”
    He told Hermione everything that Muriel had told him. When he had finished,Hermione said, “Of course, I can see why that‘s upset you, Harry –”
    “I‘m not upset,” he lied, “I’d just like to know whether or not it‘s true or –”
    “Harry do you really think you‘ll get the truth from a malicious old woman like Muriel, or from Rita Skeeter? How can you believe them? You knew Dumbledore!”
    “I thought I did,” he muttered.
    “But you know how much truth there was in everything Rita wrote about you!
    Doge is right, how can you let these people tarnish your memories of Dumbledore?“
    He looked away, trying not to betray the resentment he felt. There it was again:Choose what to believe. He wanted the truth. Why was everybody so determined that he should not get it?
    “Shall we go down to the kitchen?” Hermione suggested after a little pause. “Find something for breakfast?”
    He agreed, but grudgingly, and followed her out onto the landing and past the second door that led off it. There were deep scratch marks in the paintwork below a small sign that he had not noticed in the dark. He passed at the top of the stairs to read it. It was a pompous little sign, neatly lettered by hand the sort of thing that Percy Weasley might have stuck on his bedroom door.
    Do Not Enter
    Without the Express Permission of
    Regulus Arcturus Black
    Excitement trickled through Harry, but he was not immediately sure why. He read the sign again. Hermione was already a flight of stairs below him.
    “Hermione,” he said, and he was surprised that his voice was so calm. “Come back up here.”
    “What‘s the matter?”
    “R.A.B. I think I‘ve found him.”
    There was a gasp, and then Hermione ran back up the stairs.
    “In your mum‘s letter? But I didn’t see –”
    Harry shook his head, pointing at Regulus‘s sign. She read it, then clutched Harry’s arm so tightly that he winced.
    “Sirius‘s brother?” she whispered.
    “He was a Death Eater,” said Harry. “Sirius told me about him, he joined up when he was really young and then got cold feet and tried to leave – so they killed him.”
    “That fits!” gasped Hermione. “If he was a Death Eater he had access to Voldemort, and if he became disenchanted, then he would have wanted to bring Voldemort down!”
    She released Harry, leaned over the banister, and screamed, “Ron! RON! Get up here, quick!”
    Ron appeared, panting, a minute later, his wand ready in his hand.
    “What‘s up? If it’s massive spiders again I want breakfast before I –”
    He frowned at the sign on Regulus‘s door, in which Hermione was silently pointing.
    “What? That was Sirius‘s brother, wasn’t it? Regulus Arcturus … Regulus …
    R.A.B.! The locket – you don‘t reckon —— ?“
    “Let‘s find out,” said Harry. He pushed the door: It was locked. Hermione pointed her wand at the handle and said, “Alohamora.” There was a click, and the door swung open.
    They moved over the threshold together, gazing around. Regulus‘s bedroom was slightly smaller than Sirius’s, though it had the same sense of former grandeur. Whereas Sirius had sought to advertise his diffidence from the rest of the family, Regulus had striven to emphasize the opposite. The Slytherin colors of emerald and silver were everywhere, draping the bed, the walls, and the windows. The Black family crest was painstakingly painted over the bed, along with its motto, TOUJOURS PUR. Beneath this was a collection of yellow newspaper cuttings, all stuck together to make a ragged collage. Hermione crossed the room to examine them.
    “They‘re all about Voldemort,” she said. “Regulus seems to have been a fan for a few years before he joined the Death Eaters …”
    A little puff of dust rose from the bedcovers as she sat down to read the clippings. Harry, meanwhile, had noticed another photograph: a Hogwarts Quidditch team was smiling and waving out of the frame. He moved closer and saw the snakes emblazoned on their chests: Slytherins. Regulus was instantly recognizable as the boy sitting in the middle of the front row: He had the same dark hair and slightly haughty look of his brother, though he was smaller, slighter, and rather less handsome than Sirius had been.
    “He played Seeker,” said Harry.
    “What?” said Hermione vaguely; she was still immersed in Voldemort‘s press clippings.
    “He‘s sitting in the middle of the front row, that’s where the Seeker … Never mind,” said Harry, realizing that nobody was listening. Ron was on his hands and knees,searching under the wardrobe. Harry looked around the room for likely hiding places and approached the desk. Yet again, somebody had searched before them. The drawers‘contents had been turned over recently, the dust disturbed, but there was nothing of value there: old quills, out-of-date textbooks that bore evidence of being roughly handled, a recently smashed ink bottle, its sticky residue covering the contents of the drawer.
    “There‘s an easier way,” said Hermione, as Harry wiped his inky fingers on his jeans. She raised her wand and said, “Accio Locket!”
    Nothing happened. Ron, who had been searching the folds of the faded curtains,looked disappointed.
    “Is that it, then? It‘s not here?”
    “Oh, it could still be here, but under counter-enchantments,” said Hermione.“Charms to prevent it from being summoned magically, you know.”
    “Like Voldemort put on the stone basin in the cave,” said Harry, remembering how he had been unable to Summon the fake locket.
    “How are we supposed to find it then?” asked Ron.
    “We search manually,” said Hermione.
    “That‘s a good idea,” said Ron, rolling his eyes, and he resumed his examination of the curtains.
    They combed every inch of the room for more than an hour, but were forced,finally, to conclude that the locket was not there.
    The sun had risen now; its light dazzled them even through the grimy landing windows.
    “It could be somewhere else in the house, though,” said Hermione in a rallying tone as they walked back downstairs. As Harry and Ron had become more discouraged,she seemed to have become more determined. “Whether he‘d manage to destroy it or not,he’d want to keep it hidden from Voldemort, wouldn‘t he? Remember all those awful things we had to get rid of when we were here last time? That clock that shot bolts at everyone and those old robes that tried to strangle Ron; Regulus might have put them there to protect the locket’s hiding place, even though we didn‘t realize it at … at … ”
    Harry and Ron looked at her. She was standing with one foot in midair, with the dumbstruck look of one who had just been Obliviated: her eyes had even drifted out of focus.
    “… at the time,” she finished in a whisper.
    “Something wrong?” asked Ron.
    “There was a locket.”
    “What?” said Harry and Ron together.
    “In the cabinet in the drawing room. Nobody could open it. And we … we … ”
    Harry felt as though a brick had slid down through his chest into his stomach. He remembered. He had even handled the thing as they passed it around, each trying in turn to pry it open. It had been tossed into a sack of rubbish, along with the snuffbox of Wartcap powder and the music box that had made everyone sleepy …“
    “Kreacher nicked loads of things back from us,” said Harry. It was the only chance, the only slender hope left to them, and he was going to cling to it until forced to let go. “He had a whole stash of stuff in his cupboard in the kitchen. C‘mon.”
    He ran down the stairs taking two steps at a time, the other two thundering along in his wake. They made so much noise that they woke the portrait of Sirius‘s mother as they passed through the hall.
    “Filth! Mudbloods! Scum!” she screamed after them as they dashed down into the basement kitchen and slammed the door behind them. Harry ran the length of the room,skidded to a halt at the door of Kreacher‘s cupboard, and wrenched it open. There was the nest of dirty old blankets in which the house-elf had once slept, but they were not longer glittering with the trinkets Kreacher had salvaged. The only thing there was an old copy of Nature’s Nobility: A Wizarding Genealogy. Refusing to believe his eyes, Harry snatched up the blankets and shook them. A dead mouse fell out and rolled dismally across the floor. Ron groaned as he threw himself into a kitchen chair; Hermione closed her eyes.
    “It‘s not over yet,” said Harry, and he raised his voice and called, “Kreacher!”
    There was a loud crack and the house elf that Harry had so reluctantly inherited from Sirius appeared out of nowhere in front of the cold and empty fireplace: tiny, half human-sized, his pale skin hanging off him in folds, white hair sprouting copiously from his batlike ears. He was still wearing the filthy rag in which they had first met him, and the contemptuous look he bent upon Harry showed that his attitude to his change of ownership had altered no more than his outfit.
    “Master,” croaked Kreacher in his bullfrog‘s voice, and he bowed low; muttering to his knees, “back in my Mistress’s old house with the blood-traitor Weasley and the Mudblood –”
    “I forbid you to call anyone ‘blood traitor’ or ‘Mudblood,’” growled Harry. He would have found Kreacher, with his snoutlike nose and bloodshot eyes, a distinctively unlovable object even if the elf had not betrayed Sirius to Voldemort.
    “I‘ve got a question for you,” said Harry, his heart beating rather fast as he looked down at the elf, “and I order you to answer it truthfully. Understand?”
    “Yes, Master,” said Kreacher, bowing low again. Harry saw his lips moving soundlessly, undoubtedly framing the insults he was now forbidden to utter.
    “Two years ago,” said Harry, his heart now hammering against his ribs, “there was a big gold locket in the drawing room upstairs. We threw it out. Did you steal it back?”
    There was a moment‘s silence, during which Kreacher straightened up to look Harry full in the face. Then he said, “Yes.”
    “Where is it now?” asked Harry jubilantly as Ron and Hermione looked gleeful.
    Kreacher closed his eyes as though he could not bear to see their reactions to his next word.
    “Gone.”
    “Gone?” echoed Harry, elation floating out of him, “What do you mean, it‘s gone?”
    The elf shivered. He swayed.
    “Kreacher,” said Harry fiercely, “I order you –”
    “Mundungus Fletcher,” croaked the elf, his eyes still tight shut. “Mundungus Fletcher stole it all; Miss Bella‘s and Miss Cissy’s pictures, my Mistress‘s gloves, the Order of Merlin, First Class, the goblets with the family crest, and – and – ”
    Kreacher was gulping for air: His hollow chest was rising and falling rapidly, then his eyes flew open and he uttered a bloodcurdling scream.
    “—and the locket, Master Regulus‘s locket. Kreacher did wrong, Kreacher failed in his orders!”
    Harry reacted instinctively: As Kreacher lunged for the poker standing in the grate,he launched himself upon the elf, flattening him. Hermione‘s scream mingled with Kreacher’s but Harry bellowed louder than both of them: “Kreacher, I order you to stay still!”
    He felt the elf freeze and released him. Kreacher lay flat on the cold stone floor,tears gushing from his sagging eyes.
    “Harry, let him up!” Hermione whispered.
    “So he can beat himself up with the poker?” snorted Harry, kneeling beside the elf.“I don‘t think so. Right. Kreacher, I want the truth: How do you know Mundungus Fletcher stole the locket?”
    “Kreacher saw him!” gasped the elf as tears poured over his snout and into his mouth full of graying teeth. “Kreacher saw him coming out of Kreacher‘s cupboard with his hands full of Kreacher’s treasures. Kreacher told the sneak thief to stop, but Mundungus Fletcher laughed and r-ran … ”
    “You called the locket ‘Master Regulus’s,‘” said Harry. “Why? Where did it come from? What did Regulus have to do with it? Kreacher, sit up and tell me everything you know about that locket, and everything Regulus had to do with it!”
    The elf sat up, curled into a ball, placed his wet face between his knees, and began to rock backward and forward. When he spoke, his voice was muffled but quite distinct in the silent, echoing kitchen.
    “Master Sirius ran away, good riddance, for he was a bad boy and broke my Mistress‘s heart with his lawless ways. But Master Regulus had proper order; he knew what was due to the name of Black and the dignity of his pure blood. For years he talked of the Dark Lord, who was going to bring the wizards out of hiding to rule the Muggles and the Muggle-borns … and when he was sixteen years old, Master Regulus joined the Dark Lord. So proud, so proud, so happy to serve …
    And one day, a year after he joined, Master Regulus came down to the kitchen to see Kreacher. Master Regulus always liked Kreacher. And Master Regulus said … he said …“
    The old elf rocked faster than ever.
    “… he said that the Dark Lord required an elf.”
    “Voldemort needed an elf?” Harry repeated, looking around at Ron and Hermione,who looked just as puzzled as he did.
    “Oh yes,” moaned Kreacher. “And Master Regulus had volunteered Kreacher. It was an honor, said Master Regulus, an honor for him and for Kreacher, who must be sure to do whatever the Dark Lord ordered him to do … and then to c-come home.”
    Kreacher rocked still faster, his breath coming in sobs.
    “So Kreacher went to the Dark Lord. The Dark Lord did not tell Kreacher what they were to do, but took Kreacher with him to a cave beside the sea. And beyond the cave was a cavern, and in the cavern was a great black lake … ”
    The hairs on the back of Harry‘s neck stood up. Kreacher’s croaking voice seemed to come to him from across the dark water. He saw what had happened as clearly as though he had been present.
    “… There was a boat …”
    Of course there had been a boat; Harry knew the boat, ghostly green and tiny,bewitched so as to carry one wizard and one victim toward the island in the center. This,then, was how Voldemort had tested the defenses surrounding the Horcrux, by borrowing a disposable creature, a house-elf…
    “There was a b-basin full of potion on the island. The D-Dark Lord made Kreacher drink it …”
    The elf quaked from head to foot.
    “Kreacher drank, and as he drank he saw terrible thing … Kreacher‘s insides burned … Kreacher cried for Master Regulus to save him, he cried for his Mistress Black,but the Dark Lord only laughed … He made Kreacher drink all the potion … He dropped a locket into the empty basin … He filled it with more potion.”
    “And then the Dark Lord sailed away, leaving Kreacher on the island … ”
    Harry could see it happening. He watched Voldemort‘s white, snakelike face vanishing into darkness, those red eyes fixed pitilessly on the thrashing elf whose death would occur within minutes, whenever he succumbed to the desperate thirst that the burning poison caused its victim … But here, Harry’s imagination could go no further,for he could not see how Kreacher had escaped.
    “Kreacher needed water, he crawled to the island‘s edge and he drank from the black lake … and hands, dead hands, came out of the water and dragged Kreacher under the surface … ”
    “How did you get away?” Harry asked, and he was not surprised to hear himself whispering.
    Kreacher raised his ugly head and looked Harry with his great, bloodshot eyes.
    “Master Regulus told Kreacher to come back,” he said.
    “I know – but how did you escape the Inferi?”
    Kreacher did not seem to understand.
    “Master Regulus told Kreacher to come back,” he repeated.
    “I know, but – ”
    “Well, it‘s obvious, isn’t it, Harry?” said Ron. “He Disapparated!”
    “But … you couldn‘t Apparate in and out of that cave,” said Harry, “otherwise Dumbledore – ”
    “Elf magic isn‘t like wizard’s magic, is it?” said Ron, “I mean, they can Apparate and Disapparate in and out of Hogwarts when we can‘t.”
    There was a silence as Harry digested this. How could Voldemort have made such a mistake? But even as he thought this, Hermione spoke, and her voice was icy.
    “Of course, Voldemort would have considered the ways of house-elves far beneath his notice … It would never have occurred to him that they might have magic that he didn‘t.”
    “The house-elf‘s highest law is his Master’s bidding,” intoned Kreacher.“Kreacher was told to come home, so Kreacher came home … ”
    “Well, then, you did what you were told, didn‘t you?” said Hermione kindly.“You didn’t disobey orders at all!”
    Kreacher shook his head, rocking as fast as ever.
    “So what happened when you got back?” Harry asked. “What did Regulus say when you told him what happened?”
    “Master Regulus was very worried, very worried,” croaked Kreacher. “Master Regulus told Kreacher to stay hidden and not to leave the house. And then … it was a little while later … Master Regulus came to find Kreacher in his cupboard one night, and Master Regulus was strange, not as he usually was, disturbed in his mind, Kreacher could tell … and he asked Kreacher to take him to the cave, the cave where Kreacher had gone with the Dark Lord … ”
    And so they had set off. Harry could visualize them quite clearly, the frightened old elf and the thin, dark Seeker who had so resembled Sirius … Kreacher knew how to open the concealed entrance to the underground cavern, knew how to raise the tiny boat:this time it was his beloved Regulus who sailed with him to the island with its basin of poison …
    “And he made you drink the poison?” said Harry, disgusted.
    But Kreacher shook his head and wept. Hermione‘s hands leapt to her mouth: She seemed to have understood something.
    “M-Master Regulus took from his pocket a locket like the one the Dark Lord had,” said Kreacher, tears pouring down either side of his snoutlike nose. “And he told Kreacher to take it and, when the basin was empty, to switch the lockets …”
    Kreacher‘s sobs came in great rasps now; Harry had to concentrate hard to understand him.
    “And he order – Kreacher to leave – without him. And he told Kreacher – to go home – and never to tell my Mistress – what he had done – but to destroy – the first locket. And he drank – all the potion – and Kreacher swapped the lockets – and watched… as Master Regulus … was dragged beneath the water … and … ”
    “Oh, Kreacher!” wailed Hermione, who was crying. She dropped to her knees beside the elf and tried to hug him. At once he was on his feet, cringing away from her,quite obviously repulsed.
    “The Mudblood touched Kreacher, he will not allow it, what would his Mistress say?”
    “I told you not to call her ‘Mudblood’!” snarled Harry, but the elf was already punishing himself. He fell to the ground and banged his forehead on the floor.
    “Stop him – stop him!” Hermione cried. “Oh, don‘t you see now how sick it is,the way they’ve got to obey?”
    “Kreacher – stop, stop!” shouted Harry.
    The elf lay on the floor, panting and shivering, green mucus glistening around his snot, a bruise already blooming on his pallid forehead where he had struck himself, his eyes swollen and bloodshot and swimming in tears. Harry had never seen anything so pitiful.
    “So you brought the locket home,” he said relentlessly, for he was determined to know the full story. “And you tried to destroy it?”
    “Nothing Kreacher did made any mark upon it,” moaned the elf. “Kreacher tried everything, everything he knew, but nothing, nothing would work … So many powerful spells upon the casing, Kreacher was sure the way to destroy it was to get inside it, but it would not open … Kreacher punished himself, he tried again, he punished himself, he tried again. Kreacher failed to obey orders, Kreacher could not destroy the locket! And his mistress was mad with grief, because Master Regulus had disappeared and Kreacher could not tell her what had happened, no, because Master Regulus had f-f-forbidden him to tell any of the f-f-family what happened in the c-cave …”
    Kreacher began to sob so hard that there were no more coherent words. Tears flowed down Hermione‘s cheeks as she watched Kreacher, but she did not dare touch him again. Even Ron, who was no fan of Kreacher’s, looked troubled. Harry sat back on his heels and shook his head, trying to clear it.
    “I don‘t understand you, Kreacher,” he said finally. “Voldemort tried to kill you,Regulus died to bring Voldemort down, but you were still happy to betray Sirius to Voldemort? You were happy to go to Narcissa and Bellatrix, and pass information to Voldemort through them … ”
    “Harry, Kreacher doesn‘t think like that,” said Hermione, wiping her eyes on the back of her hand. “He’s a slave; house-elves are used to bad, even brutal treatment; what Voldemort did to Kreacher wasn‘t that far out of the common way. What do wizard wars mean to an elf like Kreacher? He’s loyal to people who are kind to him, and Mrs. Black must have been, and Regulus certainly was, so he served them willingly and parroted their beliefs. I know what you‘re going to say,” she went on as Harry began to protest,“that Regulus changed his mind … but he doesn’t seem to have explained that to Kreacher, does he?” And I think I know why. Kreacher and Regulus‘s family were all safest if they kept to the old pure-blood line. Regulus was trying to protect them all.“
    “Sirius – ”
    “Sirius was horrible to Kreacher, Harry, and it‘s no good looking like that, you know it’s true. Kreacher had been alone for such a long time when Sirius came to live here, and he was probably starving for a bit of affection. I‘m sure ’Miss Cissy‘ and ’Miss Bella‘ were perfectly lovely to Kreacher when he turned up, so he did them a favor and told them everything they wanted to know. I’ve said all along that wizards would pay for how they treat house-elves. Well, Voldemort did … and so did Sirius.”
    Harry had no retort. As he watched Kreacher sobbing on the floor, he remembered what Dumbledore had said to him, mere hours after Sirius‘s death: I do not think Sirius ever saw Kreacher as a being with feelings as acute as a human’s …
    “Kreacher,” said Harry after a while, “when you feel up to it, er … please sit up.”
    It was several minutes before Kreacher hiccupped himself into silence. Then he pushed himself into a sitting position again, rubbing his knuckles into his eyes like a small child.
    “Kreacher, I am going to ask you to do something,” said Harry. He glanced at Hermione for assistance. He wanted to give the order kindly, but at the same time, he could not pretend that it was not an order. However, the change in his tone seemed to have gained her approval: She smiled encouragingly.
    “Kreacher, I want you, please, to go and find Mundungus Fletcher. We need to find out where the locket – where Master Regulus‘s locket it. It’s really important. We
    want to finish the work Master Regulus started, we want to – er – ensure that he didn‘t die in vain.“
    Kreacher dropped his fists and looked up at Harry.
    “Find Mundungus Fletcher?” he croaked.
    And bring him here, to Grimmauld Place,“ said Harry. ”Do you think you could do that for us?“
    As Kreacher nodded and got to his feet, Harry had a sudden inspiration. He pulled out Hagrid‘s purse and took out the fake Horcrux, the substitute locket in which Regulus had placed the note to Voldemort.
    “Kreacher, I‘d, er, like you to have this,” he said, pressing the locket into the elf’s hand. “This belonged to Regulus and I‘m sure he’d want you to have it as a token of gratitude for what you—”
    “Overkill, mate,” said Ron as the elf took one look at the locket, let out a howl of shock and misery, and threw himself back onto the ground.
    It took them nearly half an hour to calm down Kreacher, who was so overcome to be presented with a Black family heirloom for his very own that he was too weak at the knees to stand properly. When finally he was able to totter a few steps they all accompanied him to his cupboard, watched him tuck up the locket safely in his dirty blankets, and assured him that they would make its protection their first priority while he was away. He then made two low bows to Harry and Ron, and even gave a funny little spasm in Hermione‘s direction that might have been an attempt at a respectful salute,before Disapparating with the usual loud crack.

第十章 克利切的故事
  第二天一大早,哈利就从客厅地板上的睡袋里醒过来了。从厚实的窗帘露出的缝隙里隐约可以看到外面的天空,黎明前的天空呈现出淡淡的水蓝色波纹,伴随着阵阵凉意,一切都是那么安静,只听到罗恩和赫敏缓慢深沉的呼吸。哈利看着他们在他身边的地板上投下的阴影。罗恩逞英雄地坚持要赫敏睡在沙发垫上,她的身影在他之上。赫敏的胳膊伸向地板,手指离罗恩的很近。哈利想知道他们是不是手牵手睡的,这个念头让他觉得格外孤单。
  他看着阴暗的天花板,看着布满蛛网的支形吊灯。不到24小时前,他在阳光中,站在大帐篷的入口处,准备为婚礼的来宾引路,那些似乎都是上辈子的事了。现在又会怎样呢?他躺在地板上,想着魂器,那是邓布利多留给他的复杂而艰巨的使命……邓布利多……
  校长去世给他带来的悲痛似乎和以往相比有了些变化,穆丽尔在婚礼上的谴责似乎像恶疾一样进入了他的头脑,感染了他心中对校长那崇敬的心情。邓布利多会让那种事发生吗?难道他曾经也和达力一样,只要事不关己,就坐视不理?他真的不理会他那被监禁和藏匿的妹妹吗?
  哈利想到了高锥克山谷,想到了那些邓布利多从未提起过的坟墓,他还想起了在邓布利多在遗嘱里没有对那些神秘的物件给出任何解释,怨恨之情在黑暗中逐渐膨胀起来。为什么邓布利多不告诉他?为什么他不解释清楚?邓布利多到底有没有关心过哈利?还是哈利对他来说仅仅是一个需要打磨光滑的工具,从不会去相信他,从不会去信任他?
  哈利再也无法忍受只能怀着痛苦的心情躺在那里,他现在迫切的需要找点什么事,好分散一下注意力.于是他从睡袋里爬了出来,拾起魔杖,蹑手蹑脚地走出房间。在楼梯口他低声道:“荧光闪烁,”借着魔杖发出的微弱光亮,他沿着楼梯走上去。
  三楼是他和罗恩上次睡觉的地方,他朝里扫了一眼,衣橱的门开着,被套也被撕开了,哈利又想起了楼下那个倒在地上的巨怪腿。有人在凤凰社离开搜查过这间房子!是斯内普吗?还是蒙顿格斯,那个在小天狼星生前和死后都从这屋子里偷走大量东西的小偷?哈利的目光徘徊在菲尼亚斯?奈杰勒斯的肖像框上——他是小天狼星的曾曾祖父。但是现在像框里什么都没有,只有一个泥泞的背景幕。很明显,菲尼亚斯?奈杰勒斯到霍格沃茨的校长办公室过夜去了。
  哈利继续顺着楼梯向上,一直走到了顶楼,那只有两扇门。正对着他的那扇门上挂着一个牌子,上面写着:“小天狼星”。哈利以前从未到过他教父的房间,他推开门,高举魔杖,好让荧光照到的范围更大一些。
  房间很大,而且这里以前一定相当气派。房间里有张大床,木质的床头版上镂刻着花纹;高高的窗户被长天鹅绒窗帘遮着;支形吊灯上覆盖着厚厚的一层灰,蜡烛还插在烛架上,周围凝结着一滴滴的烛泪。墙上的图片和床头板上也是灰蒙蒙的,蜘蛛网从吊灯一直延伸到大木衣橱上。当哈利往里走时,他还听到了受到惊吓的老鼠的脚步声。
  年轻的小天狼星用海报和图片把银灰色的墙遮得只露几条缝隙,哈利猜想小天狼星的父母没有办法对付那个永久粘贴咒,因为他可以肯定他们是绝对不会赞同大儿子在装饰方面的欣赏品位的。小天狼星似乎是在故意惹怒他的双亲。房间里有好几面巨大的格兰芬多旗帜,褪色的猩红色和金色标志着他不同于其他斯莱特林的家庭。一些麻瓜摩托车的图片也贴在墙上,还有(哈利确实很佩服小天狼星的勇气)几个穿着比基尼的麻瓜女孩的海报。哈利认出那些是麻瓜,是因为她们都固定在画上,褪色的微笑和明亮的双眸一动不动。与这些图片形成鲜明对比的是墙上唯一的一张巫师相片,四个霍格沃茨学生手挽着手,对着镜头大笑。
  哈利轻快的跑过去,他认出了他的父亲,那乱糟糟的黑发竖在后脑勺上,就和哈利一样,而且他也带着眼镜。站在他父亲边上的是小天狼星,带着几分不经意的帅气,他那流露出些许傲慢的脸庞,比哈利以往任何时候见到的都要年轻和开心。小矮星在小天狼星右边,比他矮了一个头,圆鼓鼓、水汪汪的小眼睛里闪烁着因为与这么酷的一群人为伴而产生的兴奋光芒。詹姆的左边是卢平,虽然相较之下显得有点寒酸,但是同样喜气洋洋——他们喜爱他接纳了他,不过也许这只是因为他们看到哈利看到了这张相片呢?他想把它从墙上揭下来;现在这是他的了,毕竟,小天狼星把一切都留给了他,但是哈利取不下来。看来小天狼星作了所有的预防工作以阻止他父母把这房子重新装饰。
  哈利细细打量着四周。外面的天空开始明亮起来,一缕光柱照在了散落一地的零碎纸片,书籍,以及一些小物件。很明显,小天狼星的房间被搜查过了,地上的那些基本上被当做没有价值的东西了。有些书被粗鲁的翻动过,封面与书本被分开,一页页纸把地板弄得凌乱不堪。
  哈利弯下腰捡起一些纸片,仔细辨认着。他认出其中一张是从老版本的《魔法史》(巴希达?巴沙特著)上撕下来的,另一张曾属于某本摩托车养护手册。第三张是手写的,而且皱巴巴的。他把它展平,读了起来。
  亲爱的大脚板:
  谢谢你送给哈利的生日礼物!这是他目前最喜欢的一件了。刚刚一岁大的他就开始坐着玩具扫帚飞速上升,他看起来很为这个高兴呢。你可以看看我随信寄来的照片。虽然只能离地两英尺,但是他差点弄死了一只猫,而且打碎了佩妮在圣诞节送给我们一只可怕的花瓶(这可没什么大不了的)。詹姆觉得这很有趣,还说他将来会是个很棒的魁地奇队员,但是我们不得不把所有的装饰品都收起来,并且在他飞的时候时时刻刻的盯着他。
  我们过了一个相当平静的生日茶会,只有我们和老巴希达,她总是对我们好得不得了,而且她很溺爱哈利。你没来真是太遗憾了,但是凤凰社是应该摆在第一位的,而且哈利太小,还根本意识不到这是他的生日!与外界隔绝让詹姆有点失落,虽然他努力掩饰,但是我看得出来。邓布利多还拿走了他的隐形衣,这让他完全没有可能去郊游了。要是你能过来拜访一下,他肯定会振奋得多。虫尾巴上个周末过来了一趟。我觉得他看起来也有点无精打采的样子,可能是因为那些关于麦克米拉根的消息,知道那消息后,我哭了一整晚。
  巴希达几乎每天都来,常常讲些非常有趣的关于邓布利多的旧事。我不确定邓不利多知道以后会开心!不知道有多少是可以相信的,事实上,那些事放在邓布利多身上显得太难以置信了……
  哈利的四肢似乎失去了知觉。他定定地站着,紧张得有点痉挛的手指死死抓着这张看起来不可思议的纸片,火山爆发一样的兴奋在他心里翻滚,相伴而来的悲痛流遍了他的全身,他跌坐在了小天狼星的大床上。
  他把这封信又看了一遍,但是并没有看到更多的内容。于是他开始琢磨起写信的字体来。她写的“g”和他的一模一样。哈利一个字一个字地看着,一遍又一遍,每看一遍都感觉是轻柔地透过面纱捕捉他们的影像,他们的气息。这封信真是个不可思议的宝贝,这让他切实地感受到,莉莉?波特曾在这个世界上存在过,真实地生活过,她温暖的手曾在这张羊皮纸上移动,让墨水在纸上流淌,这些文字,这些关于他的文字,哈利,她的孩子。
  哈利匆匆擦去眼睛里的泪水,他把这封信再次读了一遍,这次他的注意力集中在信的意思上。感觉就是像在听着一个似曾相识的声音在讲话。
  他们曾经有过一只猫.……也许已经像他在高锥克山谷的父母一样化为了尘土……也许跑掉了,因为没有人来喂它.……小天狼星送给了他第一把飞天扫帚……他的爸爸妈妈认识巴希达?巴沙特,是邓布利多介绍给他们的吗?邓布利多一直保存着他的隐形斗篷……这听起来似乎很有趣……
  哈利顿住了,思考起他母亲说的话。邓布利多为什么要拿詹姆的隐形衣?哈利清清楚楚地记得校长几年前曾告诉过他“我可不是非要隐形衣才能隐形”。也许是凤凰社里不那么厉害的成员需要这个的帮助的吧,难道邓布利多还充当过跑腿的角色吗?哈利继续揣测着……
  虫尾巴曾经在这待过……小矮星,那个叛徒,曾经“无精打采”?那时的他意识到这是他最后一次见到詹姆和莉莉了吗?
  最后又提到了巴希达,这个女人曾经说过一些关于邓布利多的难以置信的小故事……她说邓布利多——
  她说邓布利多怎么了?关于邓布利多的,可能让人感觉到难以置信的事太多了。比如在变形考试上拿了个低得可怜的分数,或者是像阿伯福斯一样给山羊施了个魔法……
  哈里站起身,仔细检查着地板;也许信的其余几页就在这附近也说不定呢。他急切地搜寻着一张张的纸片,如同先前那个搜查者一样粗暴,他拉开抽屉,使劲摇晃着书,站在凳子上用手去够衣橱顶,在床下和扶手椅下爬行。
  最后,他趴在地板上,在五斗橱下面发现了一张被撕破的纸片。他把那张纸片掏出来,认出这正是莉莉描述过的那张相片。一个黑头发的男孩正坐着一个小扫帚在照片内外冲进冲出,开心地大笑着,一双应该是属于詹姆的大脚紧跟其后。他把相片和莉莉的信卷起放进了口袋,继续去寻找下一张纸片。
  又一刻钟过去了,他不得不承认母亲那封信的其余部分确实是不见了。它是在那十六年间就被弄丢了,还是被那个搜查过房间的人拿去了呢?哈利又看了一遍信的第一页,这次是为了寻找可能对第二页的内容有价值的线索。食死徒当然不会对他的玩具扫帚感兴趣……他唯一猜到的,可能是那些关于邓布利多的事有什么重大意义。她说邓布利多——她说了什么呢?
  “哈利?哈利?”
  “我在这呢!”他叫到,“怎么了”?
  门外传来一阵急促的脚步声,赫敏几乎是破门而入。
  “我们一醒来就找不到你了!”她气喘吁吁地说完,过身大喊道:“罗恩!我找到他了!”
  罗恩恼火的声音伴着回声从几层楼下传了上来。
  “真不错!替我告诉他他就是个混球!”
  “哈利,请不要玩失踪可以吗,我们担心死了!你为什么到楼上来?”她环视着房间。“你到这来干什么?”
  “看看我都找到了什么!”
  他把他妈妈的信举起来,赫敏接了过去,看完之后她抬起头看着他:
  “噢,哈利……”
  “还有这个。”
  他把那张有点破烂的相片给她看,赫敏看着相片上骑着玩具扫帚横冲直撞的小男孩笑了起来。
  “我正在找信的其余部分,”哈利说,“但是它们不在这。”
  赫敏四下看了看。
  “是你把这弄成这样的吗?还是你一来这里就是这样?”
  “有人在我之前就已经搜查过这里了,”哈利说。
  “我也这么认为。我一路上来,看到每间房都被搜过一遍。你觉得他们在找什么?”
  “关于凤凰社的信息,如果这是斯内普干的。”
  “但是你想啊,他应该早已经拿到了他想要的东西了,我的意思是,他曾是凤凰社的一员啊,不是吗?”
  “那么,”哈利热心地想把他的理论推销出去,“那么那些关于邓布利多的信息?信的第二页就该是这个了。你看我妈妈提到的这个巴希达,你知道她是谁吗?”
  “谁?”
  “巴希达?巴沙特,就是她写的……”
  “就是她写的《魔法史》,”赫敏回答道,看起来很兴奋,“这么说你的父母认识她?她是个不可思议的历史学家。”
  “而且她现在还活着,”哈利说,“她就住在高锥克山谷。罗恩的穆丽尔姨妈曾在婚礼上说起过她。她了解邓布利多的家庭。她还对这个话题很感兴趣呢,不是吗?”
  赫敏看着哈利的样子,了然的微笑着。哈利不想和她对视,不想在她面前过多的流露出自己的心情,他拿回信和照片,塞进脖子上的小袋子里。
  “我理解为什么你想和她谈论一下你爸妈还有邓布利多的事,”赫敏说,“但是这样做对我们找魂器一点帮助都没有,不是吗?”哈利没有回答。赫敏继续说道:“哈利,我知道你非常想去高锥克山谷,但是我很害怕,昨天食死徒那么容易就能找到我们,这真的让我很害怕。而且这更加让我觉得我们不应该去你父母埋葬的地方了,我敢肯定他们正等着这你去那呢!”
  “不仅仅是那样,”哈利说,还是不肯看她,“穆丽尔在婚礼上说了一些关于邓布利多的事,我想知道事实是怎样的。”
  他把穆丽尔告诉他的所有事情都告诉了赫敏。当他说完以后,赫敏说,“当然,我明白是什么让你这么心烦意乱了,哈利……”
  “我没有心烦意乱,”他撒谎道,“我只是想知道那到底是真的还是……”
  “哈利,难道你真的认为从穆丽尔那种恶毒的老女人,或者丽塔斯基特那里能够得到真相吗?你怎么能相信他们?你了解邓布利多的!”
  “以前我确实以为我了解,”他咕哝道。
  “但是你知道丽塔写的关于你的那些报道有几句是真的!多戈是对的,你怎么能让那种人来玷污你记忆中的邓布利多!”
  他把目光移开了,努力不让自己的怨恨之情流露出来。现在他又面临了这样一个选择:到底应该相信什么。他想知道真相,但是为什么每个人都认为他不该知道这个?
  “我们去厨房怎么样?”一阵短暂的沉默后赫敏这样建议。“吃点东西吧?”
  他答应了,不过答应得很勉强,哈利跟着赫敏走到了楼梯平台,经过刚才遗漏的第二扇门。一开始在黑暗中他没有注意到门口小牌子的油漆上上深深的划痕。这次走到楼梯口的时候他仔细辨认着,这是块小小的,华而不实的牌子,工整的手写字体写着的内容也许能让珀西韦斯莱很愿意地在他门上也粘一个:
  若没有雷古勒斯(R)﹒阿塔洛斯(A)﹒布莱克(B)的特批
  请勿打扰
  一股兴奋之情在哈利身上蔓延,但是他也没有马上明白这是什么原因。他把那块牌子又读了一遍,赫敏已经在他前面走下楼梯了。
  “赫敏,”他惊讶于自己的声音居然可以这么冷静。“回到这儿来。”
  “怎么了?”
  “R.A.B……我想我找到他了!”
  赫敏倒吸了一口凉气,急忙跑回了楼梯平台。
  “在你妈妈的信里吗?我怎么没看……”
  哈利摇了摇头,指着雷古勒斯的牌子。她看了看,突然紧紧地抓住了哈利的胳膊。
  “小天狼星的弟弟?”她轻声说。
  “他是个食死徒,”哈利说。“小天狼星告诉过我,他弟弟很小的时候就加入了那个队伍,但是后来又畏缩起来,并且打算离开……于是他们就把他给杀了。”
  “那就对了!”赫敏喘着粗气说,“如果他是一个食死徒他就有机会接近伏地魔,如果他觉悟过来,他就会想办法对付伏地魔!”
  她松开了哈利,靠着楼梯扶手尖声道:“罗恩!罗恩!上来!快点!”
  一分钟后,罗恩出现了,气喘吁吁的,手里还紧握着魔杖。
  “怎么回事?如果这次又是一个大型蜘蛛那我可得先把早饭给吃了然后再来——”
  他皱起眉头顺着赫敏指着方向看了看雷古勒斯门上的牌子。
  “这是什么?不就是小天狼星的弟弟吗?雷古勒斯?阿塔洛斯……雷古勒斯……R.A.B!那个挂坠盒!你们想起来没?”
  “我们去看看,”哈利说。他推了推门,门是锁的。赫敏拿出魔杖对准门把手念到:“阿拉霍洞开。”随着喀哒一声响,门开了。
  他们一起走了进去,环视四周。雷古勒斯的卧室比小天狼星的稍微小一点,不过同样华丽宏伟。和努力把自己标榜得与家族不一样的小天狼星不同,雷古勒斯尽力保持着一致。床上,墙上,还有窗户上,遍布斯莱特林的翠绿和银色。布莱克家庭的徽章和座右铭“纯种”被煞费苦心地刷在床上。在这下面是一些泛黄的剪报,凑在一起,就像一幅粗糙的拼贴画。赫敏走过房间仔细查看着这些报纸。
  “全是关于伏地魔的,”她说。“雷古勒斯似乎在加入食死徒之前就对他着迷已久……”
  她坐在床上,好读起来方便一点,一股灰尘从被套上腾起。哈利注意到了另一张相片:一支霍格沃茨魁地奇球队笑着,挥舞着手。他靠近查看,发现他们胸膛上的徽章上刻着一条蛇,是斯莱特林。很容易就能认出坐在第一排正中间的是雷古勒斯:他和他的哥哥有着同样的黑发和同样带着些许傲慢的表情。不过他显得更瘦小一些,也没有小天狼星那样帅气。
  “他是找球手。”哈利说。
  “什么?”赫敏含糊的问。她仍然沉浸在关于伏地魔的剪报中。
  “他坐在第一排中间,这是找球手的位置……没什么。”哈利意识到没人在听他讲话。罗恩正趴在衣柜下搜查。哈利扫视着整个房间,寻找可能藏有东西的地方,他靠近书桌,不出意料,有人已经在他们之前搜过了。抽屉最近刚被人翻动过,灰尘也被擦乱了。这里没有什么有价值的东西:旧羽毛笔,明显曾被粗心大意使用过的旧课本,一个不久前才被打碎的墨水瓶,还有残留的墨汁覆盖着抽屉的底板。
  “有一个更简单的方法,”当哈利在牛仔裤上擦拭他沾着墨水的手指头时,赫敏说。她举起魔杖念道:“金挂坠盒飞来!”
  什么都没有发生。罗恩刚刚检查完那些褪色窗帘的褶皱,一脸失望。
  “就这样吗?它不在这儿?”
  “噢,它可能仍然在这里,不过被施了反咒,让人不能用咒语召唤它。”赫敏说。
  “就像伏地魔对山洞里的石盆所做的一样,”哈利说,记起在山洞中他不能召唤假盒子的事情。
  “那我们怎么才能找到它?”罗恩问道。
  “用手一点一点找。”赫敏回答。
  “真是个好主意。”罗恩转了转眼珠子,继续检查那些窗帘。
  他们花了一个多小时,仔细搜遍了房间的每一英寸,最后还是不得不承认盒子并不在这里。
  太阳已经升起来了,耀眼的阳光从肮脏的落地窗照进来。
  “但它可能在房子的其他某一个角落里。”下楼时赫敏语调高昂。尽管哈利和罗恩变得更加沮丧,她却仿佛更有信心了。“不管他是否已经设法毁掉了它,他都想把它在伏地魔眼皮子底下藏起来,不是吗?还记得上次我们来这里时不得不清理的那些恶心的东西吗?朝每个人发射螺钉的老爷钟和想勒死罗恩的旧长袍;雷古勒斯可能把它们放在那儿来掩护那个盒子,尽管我们当时没有意识到……”
  哈利和罗恩看着她,她一只脚停在半空中,目瞪口呆,脸上是一副被施过遗忘咒的表情,目光游移,没有焦点。
  “……这些,”她低声结束了这句话。
  “怎么了?”罗恩问道。
  “金挂坠盒。”
  “什么?”哈利和罗恩异口同声。
  “在客厅的壁橱里,没人能打开,而且我们……”
  哈利觉得胃里一沉,他记起来了,他甚至曾经把它拿在手里。他们曾经轮流试图打开它。后来它和装了肉瘤粉的鼻烟盒以及让人昏昏欲睡的音乐盒一起被丢进一大袋垃圾中……
  “克利切从咱们那儿捡回了大堆的东西。”哈利说。这是唯一的机会,他们唯一的微弱希望,他要牢牢的抓住它直到不得不松手。“在厨房碗橱里它的窝那儿藏满了那些东西。快!”
  他两步并作一步的跑下楼梯,另两个人紧跟着他,脚步声隆隆作响。经过门厅时他们弄出的噪音太大了,吵醒了小天狼星母亲的肖像。
  “肮脏的杂种!泥巴种!渣滓!”她尖叫着。他们一路冲进地下室的厨房,摔上身后的门。哈利径直冲到房间的另一头,在克利切的碗橱前来了个急刹车,一把扭开橱门。家养小精灵曾用来当做床的肮脏的旧毯子还在,但是克利切抢救回来的那些闪闪发亮的小东西都不见了,只剩下一本破旧的《生而高贵:巫师家谱》。哈利简直不能相信自己的眼睛,他一把抓起毯子使劲抖,一只死老鼠掉了下来,滚落到地板上。罗恩一屁股坐进椅子里,呻吟了一声。赫敏闭上了眼睛。
  “不,还没结束,”哈利说,然后提高声音喊道,“克利切!”
  随着一声巨大的爆裂声,哈利很不情愿的从小天狼星那里继承来的家养小精灵凭空出现在冰冷的空壁炉前:瘦弱,半人高,苍白色的皮肤满是褶皱,蝙蝠似的耳朵里长着一大堆白毛,仍然穿着他们第一次见他时的条块肮脏的破布。他向哈利鞠躬时,那轻蔑的眼神说明他对于所有权改变的看法就像他的装备一样没有丝毫改变。
  “主人,”克利切用他牛蛙般嘶哑的声音说。他弯得更低了,对着自己的膝盖咕哝,“与背叛血统的韦斯莱和那个泥巴种一起回到我女主人的老房子里……”
  “我不许你叫任何人‘血统背叛者’或者‘泥巴种’,”哈利咆哮起来。他早该发现就算克利切没有把小天狼星出卖给伏地魔,他猪嘴一样的鼻子和布满血丝的大眼睛还是会那么惹人讨厌。
  “我有一个问题要问你,”哈利低头看着小精灵,心跳加速,“我命令你说实话,懂了吗?”
  “是,主人。”克利切又一次鞠躬回答。哈利注意到他的嘴唇在无声的蠕动,无疑是在说那些现在被禁止说出的侮辱性词句。
  “两年前,”哈利说,他的心脏锤打着肋骨,“楼上客厅里有一个大的金质纪念品盒,我们把它了扔出去。你是不是又偷回来了?”
  片刻的寂静后,克利切直起腰,看着哈利的脸。然后他回答:“是的。”
  “它现在在哪儿?”哈利兴奋的问,罗恩和赫敏也都一脸欣喜。
  克利切闭上了眼睛,仿佛他不能忍受他们对他下一句话的反应。
  “不在了。”
  “不在了?”哈利机械的重复着,欣喜转瞬即逝,“你说它‘不在了’是什么意思?”
  小精灵颤抖起来,开始左右摇摆。
  “克利切,”哈利激动的说,“我命令你-”
  “蒙顿格斯.弗莱奇,”小精灵声音嘶哑,眼睛仍然紧闭着。“蒙顿格斯.弗莱奇把所有的东西都偷走了,贝拉小姐和西茜小姐的画像,女主人的手套,梅林一级勋章,有家族徽章的酒杯,还有……还有……”
  克利切艰难的吞了一口空气,瘦骨嶙峋的胸脯快速的起伏着,然后猛的睁开了眼睛,发出一声让人毛骨悚然的尖叫。
  “还有那个盒子,主人雷古勒斯的盒子。克利切错了,克利彻违背了他的命令!”
  就在克利切冲向立在壁炉前的拨火棍的同时,哈利本能的做出反应,扑到家养小精灵身上,把他牢牢按住。赫敏和克利切的尖叫混在一起,但是哈利的咆哮声比他们两个都大:“克利切,我命令你不许动!”
  他感觉到家养小精灵不动了,便松开手。克利切平躺在冰冷的石板上,眼泪从他松驰的眼皮下涌出来。
  “哈利,让他起来!”赫敏轻声说。
  “让他用拨火棍惩罚自己?”哈利哼了一声,在家养小精灵身边跪下。“我可不想这样。好了,克利切,我要知道真相,你怎么知道是蒙顿格斯.弗莱奇偷了那个盒子?”
  “克利切看到他了!”家养小精灵气喘吁吁的说,大滴大滴的泪珠流过他的猪鼻子,流进他长满灰牙齿的嘴里。克利切看到他从克利切的碗橱里出来,手上拿满了克利切的宝贝。克利切叫那个顺手牵羊的小偷停下,可是蒙顿格斯.弗莱奇大笑着,跑……跑了……
  “你说那个盒子是‘主人雷古勒斯的’,”哈利说道,“为什么?它是从哪儿来的?雷古勒斯跟它有什么关系?克利切,坐起来,告诉我你所知道的关于这个盒子的每一件事情,还有关于雷古勒斯和它的所有事情!”
  家养小精灵坐起来,蜷缩成一个球,把他湿漉漉的脸放在膝盖中间,开始前后摇晃。说话的时候,他的声音很压抑,但在这个安静的、空旷的厨房中依然非常清晰。
  “主人小天狼星离开了,可喜的摆脱,因为他是一个坏孩子,总是不守规矩,伤透了女主人的心。可是主人雷古勒斯很有教养,他知道布莱克家族的姓氏和自己高贵的纯血统意味着什么。多年以来,他一直谈论着黑魔王,那个让巫师不再隐藏,而反过来统治麻瓜和麻瓜出身……的人。16岁的时候,主人雷古勒斯加入了黑魔王的集团。如此骄傲,如此自豪,如此幸福的侍奉……
  然后有一天,他加入一年以后,主人雷古勒斯下楼到厨房来看克利切。主人雷古勒斯一直喜欢克利切。主人雷古勒斯说……他说……”
  年老的家养小精灵摇晃的速度加快了。
  “……他说黑魔王需要一个家养小精灵。”
  “伏地魔需要一个家养小精灵?”哈利重复道,回头看着罗恩和赫敏,两个人看起来和他一样困惑。
  “嗯,是的,”克利彻呻吟了一声,“主人雷古勒斯主动推荐了克利切。这是荣誉,主人雷古勒斯说,属于他和克利切的荣誉。克利切必须做黑魔王吩咐的任何事情……然后回……回家。”
  克利切摇晃的更快了,喘息变成了呜咽。
  “所以克利切到了黑魔王那里。黑魔王没有告诉克利切要做什么,只是把克利切带到了海边的一个洞穴里。洞穴深处是一个山洞,山洞里有一个很大的黑湖……”
  哈利脖子后的头发直竖起来,克利彻嘶哑的声音好像来自黑暗的水下。他仿佛清楚的看见了发生的事情,如同就在现场一样。
  “……有一条船……”
  那儿当然有条船。哈利知道那条船,可怕的绿色,很小,被施过魔法,所以每次只能载一个巫师和一个牺牲品驶向湖中心的岛。那么,这就是伏地魔测试魂器周围防御措施的方法,借一个无关紧要的生物,一个家养小精灵……
  “岛上有一个装满了药……药水的盆。黑……黑魔王让克利切喝掉它……”
  家养小精灵从头到脚都在颤抖。
  “克利切喝了,喝的时候看见了可怕的东西……克利切身体里像被火烧着了一样……克利切哭喊着要主人雷古勒斯救救他,他哭喊着女主人布莱克,可是黑魔王只是大笑……他让克利切把所有的药水都喝光……他把一个盒子放在空盆里……他用更多的药水把它装满了。”
  “然后黑魔王把船划走了,把克利切一个人留在岛上。”
  哈利仿佛能看到事情的发生过程。他看到伏地魔苍白的,蛇一样的脸消失在黑暗中,红色的眼睛冷酷无情的盯着受到过度惊吓的小精灵,一旦他屈服于燃烧的毒药带来的令人绝望的口渴,他的生命将在几分钟之内结束,成为牺牲品……但是哈利只能想象到这里,因为他想不出克利切是怎么逃出来的。
  “克利切需要水,他缓缓爬到岛的边上,从黑色的湖中喝水……很多手,死人的手,从水中伸出来,把克利切拉向水下……”
  “你是怎么逃脱的?”哈利问,当听到自己的声音低的像耳语时,他一点也不吃惊。
  克利切抬起那颗丑陋的脑袋,用他大大的,充血的眼睛看着哈利。
  “主人雷古勒斯让克利切回来。”他回答道。
  “我知道……可你是怎么从那些阴尸手里逃出来的?”
  克利切似乎并不能理解哈利的话。
  “主人雷古勒斯让克利切回来。”他重复了一遍。
  “我知道,但是……”
  “哦,很明显,不是吗,哈利?”罗恩说。“他幻影显型了。”
  “但你不能在那个山洞里幻影移形,”哈利争辩,“否则邓不利多……”
  “小精灵的魔法和巫师的不同,不是吗?”罗恩说,“我是说,我们不能在霍格沃茨幻影移形,而他们却可以。”
  哈利花了会儿时间理解罗恩的话。伏地魔怎么可能犯这样的错误呢?但这时,赫敏说话了,她的声音冷冰冰的。
  “当然,伏地魔会考虑到家养小精灵的活动完全在他的注意之下,就像所有的纯血巫师像对待动物一样…他从不会想到家养小精灵会有他不会的魔法。”
  “家养小精灵最高的法律是他主人的命令,”克利切拖长了声音说。“主人让克利切回家,所以克利切回来了…”
  “是的,你做了你该做的,不是吗?”赫敏温和的说。“你一点也没有违背命令!”
  克利切摇了摇头,身体从没摇晃得那么快。
  “你回来后究竟发生什么事了?”哈利焦急地问。“你告诉雷古勒斯发生的事情以后,他怎么说?”
  “主人雷古勒斯很担心,非常担心,”克利切嘶哑的说。“主人雷古勒斯交待克利切待在房子里不要出去。然后…过了一段时间……一天晚上主人雷古勒斯到他的橱柜里找克利切,克利切能看出来,主人雷古勒斯很奇怪,跟平时不一样,他的精神好像很混乱……他要克利切带他去山洞,去克利切曾经和黑魔王一起去过的山洞……”
  他们动身了。哈利可以清楚的想象出受惊的老家养小精灵与瘦瘦黑黑,一度和小天狼星如此相像的的找球手……克利切知道怎么打岩洞隐藏的入口,知道怎么召唤小船;这次是他爱的主人划船将他带到装满毒药的石盆所在的岛上…
  “他让你把毒药喝了?”哈利厌恶的问。
  但是克利切摇头哭了。赫敏飞快地捂住了嘴巴,她似乎明白了什么。
  “主……主人雷古克斯从口袋中拿出和黑魔王的相似的盒子,”说着,克利切的眼泪从大鼻子的两边倾泻而下。“他交待克利切带着它,一旦石盆空了,就掉换盒子……”
  克利切的呜咽现在变成了尖利的哭叫;哈利不得不集中注意力来听清楚他的话。
  “他还命令……克利切离开……他。他还交待克利切……回家……不告诉女主人……他所做的事情……还要毁掉……第一个盒子。他喝下了……所有的毒药……克利切掉换了盒子……看着……主人雷古勒斯……被拖到水面下……被……”
  “可怜的克利切!”赫敏哭着哀叹。她跪在小精灵身边想拥抱他。他立刻站起来,畏缩的远离她,一副很明显的憎恶的表情。
  “泥巴种碰到了克利切,他决不允许这样的事情发生,他的女主人会怎么说啊?”
  “我告诉过你不要再叫她‘泥巴种’!”哈利愤怒的咆哮。但是小精灵已经在惩罚自己了,他扑倒在地上,前额重重的撞在地板上。
  “阻止他……阻止他!”赫敏哭着喊道。“天哪,你没看到他们现在服从的方式多么病态吗?”
  “克利切-停下来,停下来!”哈利对他喊道。
  小精灵躺在地板上,颤抖着,喘着气,绿色的鼻涕粘在鼻子上,苍白的前额上他惩罚自己时造成的淤伤已经散开了,他眼睛肿胀,布满血丝的眼睛中充满泪水。哈利从没有见过如此让人同情的情况。
  “你把盒子带回家了,”他残忍的说,决心知道整个故事。“你试过毁掉它?”
  “克利切无论做什么都不能在上面留下任何痕迹,”小精灵呻吟着,“克利切什么方法都试过了,他知道的所有方法,可是哪种……哪种方法都没用……有太多强大的咒语施加在盒子上,克利切确信毁掉它的方法是从盒子里面破坏,但是打不开它……克利切惩罚自己,他又试着打开它,他惩罚自己,又尝试打开它。克利切没能执行命令,克利切没办法毁掉那个盒子!而女主人伤心地发疯,因为主人雷古勒斯不见了,克利切不能告诉她山洞里发生了什么事情,不能,主人雷古勒斯禁止……禁止他告诉家……家族里的任何人山……山洞里发生的任何事情……”
  克利切哭的太厉害了,话都说不连贯了。赫敏看着克利切,泪水从脸上流下来,但是她不敢再去碰克利切了。甚至连一直都讨厌克利切的罗恩也忍不住了。哈利坐在自己的脚跟上,摇了摇头,试着把事情理清楚。
  “我不能理解你,克利切,”最终他说。“伏地魔想杀了你,雷古勒斯为了打倒伏地魔牺牲了,你却仍然高兴的把小天狼星出卖给了伏地魔?你高兴的去找纳西沙和贝拉特里克斯,让她们把消息传给伏地魔……”
  “哈利,克利切不是这么想的,”赫敏说,用她的手背擦掉眼泪。“他是一个奴隶;家养小精灵对于受到糟糕的,甚至残忍的对待已经习惯了;伏地魔对克利切所做的事情并不比一般情况下他们受到的对待差多少。巫师战争对于克利切这样的小精灵来说意味着什么?他忠于善意对待他的人们,布莱克夫人曾经这样,雷古勒斯也一定是这样的,所以他欣然的为他们服务并盲从于他们的信仰,我知道你想说什么,”哈利想要抗议,但是她只管说下去,“雷古勒斯的心意改变了……但是看起来他并没有告诉克利切这些,不是吗?我想我知道为什么。如果克利切和雷古勒斯的家族保持古老的纯血统,那么他们将是最安全的。雷古勒斯不过是在尝试保护家族里的人。”
  “小天狼……”
  “对于克利切来说,小天狼星很可怕,哈利,这样并不好,你知道这是真的。小天狼星回来的时候克利切已经孤独了很长时间了,他肯定想要一些关爱。我确信‘西茜小姐’和‘贝拉小姐’对待克利切的态度会和善的多,所以他愿意为她们做事,告诉了她们想知道的每一件事。我一直说巫师们会为他们对待家养小精灵的方式付出代价的。当然,伏地魔是这样……小天狼星也一样。”
  哈利找不到反击的话,他看着克利切在地板上哭泣,全身都湿了,他想起邓不利多在小天狼星去世几个小时之后曾经对他说过的话:我不认为小天狼星把克利切看做有和人类一样有敏锐的感情的生物……
  “克利切,”过了一会儿,哈利说,“你要是感觉可以了了,嗯……请坐起来。”
  克利切打了几分钟的嗝才安静下来。他有点吃力的调整成坐姿,像一个小孩子一样用手揉着眼睛。
  “克利切,我要求你做一些事情,”哈利说。他求助的看着赫敏。他想温和的给出命令,但是同时,他不能假装这不是一个命令。然而,他语气的变化似乎得到了赫敏的认可:她鼓励的笑了。
  “克利切,我想请你,去找到蒙顿格斯?弗莱齐。我们需要知道盒子在哪儿……主人雷古勒斯的盒子在哪儿,这非常重要!我们想继续完成由主人雷古勒斯开始的工作,我们想……呃……确保他没有白白的牺牲。”
  克利切把拳头从眼睛前拿开,抬头看着哈利。
  “找到蒙顿格斯?弗莱齐?”他声音嘶哑的问。
  “并且把他带到这里,格里莫广场,”哈利说。“你愿意为我们这么做吗?”
  克利切点头答应了,他站起来时,哈利突然来了灵感。他扯出海格的钱包,拿出那个假的魂器,雷古勒斯曾经在里面放了一张给伏地魔的纸条。
  “克利切,我希望,呃,你拿着这个,”他说,把盒子按在小精灵的手中。“这个属于雷古勒斯,我相信他希望你拥有它,作为对你所做的一切的感激。”
  “太过分了,伙计,”罗恩说。小精灵看了一眼盒子,发出一声充满了震动和痛苦的嚎叫,再一次摔倒在地上。
  他们花了将近半小时时间让克利切平静下来。克利切得到了布莱克家族的传家宝作为自己的东西,他激动得双腿发软,已经站不起来了。最后他终于能够蹒跚的走几步了,他们陪着他走到橱柜前,看着他小心的用脏毯子把盒子裹进去折好,并向他保证,在他外出的时候他们会把保护这个盒子看成是最重要的事。然后他向哈利和罗恩低低的鞠了两个躬,甚至朝着赫敏的方向做了一个很古怪的动作,似乎是在尝试向她行礼,然后,砰的一声,他幻影移形了。




慕若涵

ZxID:14387487


等级: 总版主
配偶: 时不予
爱就像蓝天白云,晴空万里,突然暴风雨!
举报 只看该作者 11楼  发表于: 2013-11-03 0

Chapter 11 The Bribe
If Kreacher could escape a lake full of Inferi, Harry was confident that the capture of Mundungus would take a few hours at most, and he prowled the house all morning in a state of high anticipation. However, Kreacher did not return that morning or even that afternoon. By nightfall, Harry felt discouraged and anxious, and a supper composed largely of moldy bread, upon which Hermione had tried a variety of unsuccessful Transfigurations, did nothing to help.
Kreacher did not return the following day, nor the day after that. However, two cloaked men had appeared in the square outside number twelve, and they remained there into the night, gazing in the direction of the house that they could not see.
“Death Eaters, for sure,” said Ron, as he, Harry, and Hermione watched from the drawing room windows. “Reckon they know we’re in here?”
“I don’t think so,” said Hermione, though she looked frightened, “or they’d have sent Snape in after us, wouldn’t they?”
“D’you reckon he’s been in here and has his tongue tied by Moody’s curse?” asked Ron.
“Yes,” said Hermione, “otherwise he’d have been able to tell that lot how to get in, wouldn’t he? But they’re probably watching to see whether we turn up. They know that Harry owns the house, after all.”
“How do they –?” began Harry.
“Wizarding wills are examined by the Ministry, remember? They’ll know Sirius left you the place.”
The presence of the Death Eaters outside increased the ominous mood inside number twelve. They had not heard a word form anyone beyond Grimmauld Place since Mr. Weasley’s Patronus, and the strain was starting to tell. Restless and irritable, Ron had developed an annoying habit of playing with the Deluminator in his pocket; This particularly infuriated Hermione, who was whiling away the wait for Kreacher by studying The Tales of Beedle the Bard and did not appreciate the way the lights kept flashing on and off.
“Will you stop it!” she cried on the third evening of Kreacher’s absence, as all the light was sucked from the drawing room yet again.
“Sorry, sorry!” said Ron, clicking the Deluminator and restoring the lights. “I don’t know I’m doing it!”
“Well, can’t you find something useful to occupy yourself?”
“What, like reading kids’ stories?”
“Dumbledore left me this book, Ron – ”
“ – and he left me the Deluminator, maybe I’m supposed to use it!”
Unable to stand the bickering, Harry slipped out of the room unnoticed by either of them. He headed downstairs toward the kitchen, which he kept visiting because he was sure that was where Kreacher was most likely to reappear. Halfway down the flight of stairs into the hall, however, he heard a tap on the front door, then metallic clicks and the grinding of the chain.
Every nerve in his body seemed to tauten: He pulled out his wand, moved into the shadows beside the decapitated elf heads, and waited. The door opened: He saw a glimpse of the lamplit square outside, and a cloaked figure edged into the hall and closed the door behind it. The intruder took a step forward, and Moody’s voice asked, “Severus Snape?” Then the dust figure rose from the end of the hall and rushed him, raising its dead hand.
“It was not I who killed you, Albus,” said a quiet voice.
The jinx broke: The dust-figure exploded again, and it was impossible to make out the newcomer through the dense gray cloud it left behind.
Harry pointed the wand into the middle of it.
“Don’t move!”
He had forgotten the portrait of Mrs. Black: At the sound of his yell, the curtains hiding her flew open and she began to scream, “Mudbloods and filth dishonoring my house – ”
Ron and Hermione came crashing down the stairs behind Harry, wands pointing, like his, at the unknown man now standing with his arms raised in the hall below.
“Hold your fire, it’s me, Remus!”
“Oh, thank goodness,” said Hermione weakly, pointing her wand at Mrs. Black instead; with a bang, the curtains swished shut again and silence fell. Ron too lowered his wand, but Harry did not.
“Show yourself!” he called back.
Lupin moved forward into the lamplight, hands still held high in a gesture of surrender.
“I am Remus John Lupin, werewolf, sometimes known as Moony, one of the four creators of the Marauder’s Map, married to Nymphadora, usually known as Tonks, and I taught you how to produce a Patronus, Harry, which takes the form of a stag.”
“Oh, all right,” said Harry, lowering his wand, “but I had to check, didn’t I?”
“Speaking as your ex-Defense Against the Dark Arts teacher, I quite agree that you had to check. Ron, Hermione, you shouldn’t be so quick to lower your defenses.”
They ran down the stairs towards him. Wrapped in a thick black traveling cloak, he looked exhausted, but pleased to see them.
“No sign of Severus, then?” he asked.
“No,” said Harry. “What’s going on? Is everyone okay?”
“Yes,” said Lupin, “but we’re all being watched. There are a couple of Death Eaters in the square outside – ”
“We know – ”
“I had to Apparate very precisely onto the top step outside the front door to be sure that they would not see me. They can’t know you’re in here or I’m sure they’d have more people out there; they’re staking out everywhere that’s got any connection with you, Harry. Let’s go downstairs, there’s a lot to tell you, and I want to know what happened after you left the Burrow.”
They descended into the kitchen, where Hermione pointed her wand at the grate. A fire sprang up instantly: It gave the illusion of coziness to the stark stone walls and glistened off the long wooden table. Lupin pulled a few butterbeers from beneath his traveling cloak and they sat down.
“I’d have been here three days ago but I needed to shake off the Death Eater tailing me,” said Lupin. “So, you came straight here after the wedding?”
“No,” said Harry, “only after we ran into a couple of Death Eaters in a café on Tottenham Court Road.”
Lupin slopped most of his butterbeer down his front.
“What?”
They explained what had happened; when they had finished, Lupin looked aghast.
“But how did they find you so quickly? It’s impossible to track anyone who Apparates, unless you grab hold of them as they disappear.”
“And it doesn’t seem likely they were just strolling down Tottenham Court Road at the time, does it?” said Harry.
“We wondered,” said Hermione tentatively, “whether Harry could still have the Trace on him?”
“Impossible,” said Lupin. Ron looked smug, and Harry felt hugely relieved. “Apart from anything else, they’d know for sure Harry was here if he still had the Trace on him, wouldn’t they? But I can’t see how they could have tracked you to Tottenham Court Road, that’s worrying, really worrying.”
He looked disturbed, but as far as Harry was concerned, that question could wait.
“Tell us what happened after we left, we haven’t heard a thing since Ron’s dad told us the family was safe.”
“Well, Kingsley saved us,” said Lupin. “Thanks to his warning most of the wedding guests were able to Disapparate before they arrived.”
“Were they Death Eaters or Ministry people?” interjected Hermione.
“A mixture; but to all intents and purposes they’re the same thing now,” said Lupin. “There were about a dozen of them, but they didn’t know you were there, Harry.
Arthur heard a rumor that they tried to torture your whereabouts out of Scrimgeour before they killed him; if it’s true, he didn’t give you away.”
Harry looked at Ron and Hermione; their expressions reflected the mingled shock and gratitude he felt. He had never liked Scrimgeour much, but if what Lupin said was true, the man’s final act had been to try to protect Harry.
“The Death Eaters searched the Burrow from top to bottom,” Lupin went on. “They found the ghoul, but didn’t want to get too close – and then they interrogated those of us who remained for hours. They were trying to get information on you, Harry, but of course nobody apart from the Order knew that you had been there.”
“At the same time that they were smashing up the wedding, more Death Eaters were forcing their way into every Order-connected house in the country. No deaths,” he added quickly, forestalling the question, “but they were rough. They burned down Dedalus Diggle’s house, but as you know he wasn’t there, and they used the Cruciarus Curse on Tonks’s family. Again, trying to find out where you went after you visited them. They’re all right – shaken, obviously, but otherwise okay.”
“The Death Eaters got through all those protective charms?”
Harry asked, remembering how effective these had been on the night he had crashed in Tonks’s parents’ garden.
“What you’ve got to realize, Harry, is that the Death Eaters have got the full might of the Ministry on their side now,” said Lupin. “They’ve got the power to perform brutal spells without fear of identification or arrest. They managed to penetrate every defensive spell we’d cast against them, and once inside, they were completely open about why they’d come.”
“And are they bothering to give an excuse for torturing Harry’s whereabouts out of people?” asked Hermione, an edge to her voice.
“Well,” Lupin said. He hesitated, then pulled out a folded copy of the Daily Prophet.
“Here,” he said, pushing it across the table to Harry, “you’ll know sooner or later anyway. That’s their pretext for going after you.”
Harry smoothed out the paper. A huge photograph of his own face filled the front page. He read the headline over it:

WANTED FOR QUESTIONING ABOUT THE DEATH OF ALBUS DUMBLEDORERon and Hermione gave roars of outrage, but Harry said nothing. He pushed the newspaper away; he did not want to read anymore: He knew what it would say. Nobody but those who had been on top of the tower when Dumbledore died knew who had really killed him and, as Rita Skeeter had already told the Wizarding world, Harry had been seen running from the place moments after Dumbledore had fallen.
“I’m sorry, Harry,” Lupin said.
“So Death Eaters have taken over the Daily Prophet too?” asked Hermione furiously.
Lupin nodded.
“But surely people realize what’s going on?”
“The coup has been smooth and virtually silent,” said Lupin.
“The official version of Scrimgeour’s murder is that he resigned; he has been replaced by Pius Thicknesse, who is under the Imperius Curse.”
“Why didn’t Voldemort declare himself Minister of Magic?” asked Ron.
Lupin laughed.
“He doesn’t need to, Ron. Effectively, he is the Minister, but why should he sit behind a desk at the Ministry? His puppet, Thicknesse, is taking care of everyday business, leaving Voldemort free to extend his power beyond the Ministry.”
“Naturally many people have deduced what has happened: There has been such a dramatic change in Ministry policy in the last few days, and many are whispering that Voldemort must be behind it. However, that is the point: They whisper. They daren’t confide in each other, not knowing whom to trust; they are scared to speak out, in case their suspicions are true and their families are targeted. Yes, Voldemort is playing a very clever game. Declaring himself might have provoked open rebellion:
Remaining masked has created confusion, uncertainty, and fear.”
“And this dramatic change in Ministry policy,” said Harry, “involves warning the Wizarding world against me instead of Voldemort?”
“That’s certainly a part of it,” said Lupin, “and it is a masterstroke. Now that Dumbledore is dead, you – the Boy Who Lived – were sure to be the symbol and rallying point for any resistance to Voldemort. But by suggesting that you had a hand in the old hat’s death, Voldemort has not only set a price upon your head, but sown doubt and fear amongst many who would have defended you.”
“Meanwhile, the Ministry has started moving against Muggle-borns.”
Lupin pointed at the Daily Prophet.
“Look at page two.”
Hermione turned the pages with much the same expression of distaste she had when handling Secrets of the Darkest Art.
“Muggle-born Register!” she read aloud. “‘The Ministry of Magic is undertaking a survey of so-called ”Muggle-borns“ the better to understand how they came to possess magical secrets.
“‘Recent research undertaken by the Department of Mysteries reveals that magic can only be passed from person to person when Wizards reproduce. Where no proven Wizarding ancestry exists, therefore, the so-called Muggle-born is likely to have obtained magical power by theft or force.
“‘The Ministry is determined to root out such usurpers of magical power, and to this end has issued an invitation to every so-called Muggle-born to present themselves for interview by the newly appointed Muggle-born Registration Commission.’”
“People won’t let this happen,” said Ron.
“It is happening, Ron,” said Lupin. “Muggle-borns are being rounded up as we speak.”
“But how are they supposed to have ‘stolen’ magic?” said Ron. “It’s mental, if you could steal magic there wouldn’t be any Squibs, would there?”
“I know,” said Lupin. “Nevertheless, unless you can prove that you have at least one close Wizarding relative, you are now deemed to have obtained your magical power illegally and must suffer the punishment.”
Ron glanced at Hermione, then said, “What if purebloods and halfbloods swear a Muggle-born’s part of their family? I’ll tell everyone Hermione’s my cousin – ”
Hermione covered Ron’s hand with hers and squeezed it.
“Thank you, Ron, but I couldn’t let you – ”
“You won’t have a choice,” said Ron fiercely, gripping her hand back. “I’ll teach you my family tree so you can answer questions on it.”
Hermione gave a shaky laugh.
“Ron, as we’re on the run with Harry Potter, the most wanted person in the country, I don’t think it matters. If I was going back to school it would be different.
What’s Voldemort planning for Hogwarts?” she asked Lupin.
“Attendance is now compulsory for every young witch and wizard,” he replied. “That was announced yesterday. It’s a change, because it was never obligatory before.
Of course, nearly every witch and wizard in Britain has been educated at Hogwarts, but their parents had the right to teach them at home or send them abroad if they preferred. This way, Voldemort will have the whole Wizarding population under his eye from a young age. And it’s also another way of weeding out Muggle-borns, because students must be given Blood Status – meaning that they have proven to the Ministry that they are of Wizard descent – before they are allowed to attend.”
Harry felt sickened and angry: At this moment, excited eleven-year-olds would be poring over stacks of newly purchased spell-books, unaware that they would never see Hogwarts, perhaps never see their families again either.
“It’s… it’s…” he muttered, struggling to find words that did justice to the horror of his thoughts, but Lupin said quietly, “I know.”
Lupin hesitated.
“I’ll understand if you can’t confirm this, Harry, but the Order is under the impression that Dumbledore left you a mission.”
“He did,” Harry replied, “and Ron and Hermione are in on it and they’re coming with me.”
“Can you confide in me what the mission is?”
Harry looked into the prematurely lined face, framed in thick but graying hair, and wished that he could return a different answer.
“I can’t, Remus, I’m sorry. If Dumbledore didn’t tell you I don’t think I can.”
“I thought you’d say that,” said Lupin, looking disappointed. “But I might still be of some use to you. You know what I am and what I can do. I could come with you to provide protection. There would be no need to tell me exactly what you were up to.”
Harry hesitated. It was a very tempting offer, though how they would be able to keep their mission secret from Lupin if he were with them all the time he could not imagine.
Hermione, however, looked puzzled.
“But what about Tonks?” she asked.
“What about her?” said Lupin.
“Well,” said Hermione, frowning, “you’re married! How does she feel about you going away with us?”
“Tonks will be perfectly safe,” said Lupin, “She’ll be at her parents’ house.”
There was something strange in Lupin’s tone, it was almost cold. There was also something odd in the idea of Tonks remaining hidden at her parents’ house; she was, after all, a member of the Order and, as far as Harry knew, was likely to want to be in the thick of the action.
“Remus,” said Hermione tentatively, “is everything all right… you know… between you and – ”
“Everything is fine, thank you,” said Lupin pointedly.
Hermione turned pink. There was another pause, an awkward and embarrassed one, and then Lupin said, with an air of forcing himself to admit something unpleasant, “Tonks is going to have a baby.”
“Oh, how wonderful!” squealed Hermione.
“Excellent!” said Ron enthusiastically.
“Congratulations,” said Harry.
Lupin gave an artificial smile that was more like a grimace, then said, “So… do you accept my offer? Will three become four? I cannot believe that Dumbledore would have disapproved, he appointed me your Defense Against the Dark Arts teacher, after all. And I must tell you that I believe we are facing magic many of us have never encountered or imagined.”
Ron and Hermione both looked at Harry.
“Just – just to be clear,” he said. “You want to leave Tonks at her parents’ house and come away with us?”
“She’ll be perfectly safe there, they’ll look after her,” said Lupin. He spoke with a finality bordering on indifference: “Harry, I’m sure James would have wanted me to stick with you.”
“Well,” said Harry slowly, “I’m not. I’m pretty sure my father would have wanted to know why you aren’t sticking with your own kid, actually.”
Lupin’s face drained of color. The temperature in the kitchen might have dropped ten degrees. Ron stared around the room as though he had been bidden to memorize it, while Hermione’s eyes swiveled backward and forward from Harry to Lupin.
“You don’t understand,” said Lupin at last.
“Explain, then,” said Harry.
Lupin swallowed.
“I – I made a grave mistake in marrying Tonks. I did it against my better judgment and have regretted it very much every since.”
“I see,” said Harry, “so you’re just going to dump her and the kid and run off with us?”
Lupin sprang to his feet: His chair toppled over backward, and he glared at them so fiercely that Harry saw, for the first time ever, she shadow of the wolf upon his human face.
“Don’t you understand what I’ve done to my wife and my unborn child? I should never have married her, I’ve made her an outcast!”
Lupin kicked aside the chair he had overturned.
“You have only ever seen me amongst the Order, or under Dumbledore’s protection at Hogwarts! You don’t know how most of the Wizarding world sees creatures like me!
When they know of my affliction, they can barely talk to me! Don’t you see what I’ve done?
Even her own family is disgusted by our marriage, what parents want their only daughter to marry a werewolf? And the child – the child – “
Lupin actually seized handfuls of his own hair; he looked quite deranged.
“My kind don’t usually breed! It will be like me, I am convinced of it – how can I forgive myself, when I knowingly risked passing on my own condition to an innocent child? And if, by some miracle, it is not like me, then it will be better off, a hundred times so, without a father of whom it must always be ashamed!”
“Remus!” whispered Hermione, tears in her eyes. “Don’t say that – how could any child be ashamed of you?”
“Oh, I don’t know, Hermione,” said Harry. “I’d be pretty ashamed of him.”
Harry did not know where his rage was coming from, but it had propelled him to his feet too. Lupin looked as though Harry had hit him.
“If the new regime thinks Muggle-borns are bad,” Harry said, “what will they do to a half-werewolf whose father’s in the Order? My father died trying to protect my mother and me, and you reckon he’d tell you to abandon your kid to go on an adventure with us?”
“How – how dare you?” said Lupin. “This is not about a desire for – for danger or personal glory – how dare you suggest such a – ”
“I think you’re feeling a bit of a daredevil,” Harry said, “You fancy stepping into Sirius’s shoes – ”
“Harry, no!” Hermione begged him, but he continued to glare into Lupin’s livid face.
“I’d never have believed this,” Harry said. “The man who taught me to fight dementors – a coward.”
Lupin drew his wand so fast that Harry had barely reached for his own; there was a loud bang and he felt himself flying backward as if punched; as he slammed into the kitchen wall and slid to the floor, he glimpsed the tail of Lupin’s cloak disappearing around the door.
“Remus, Remus, come back!” Hermione cried, but Lupin did not respond. A moment later they heard the front door slam.
“Harry!” wailed Hermione. “How could you?”
“It was easy,” said Harry. He stood up, he could feel a lump swelling where his head had hit the wall. He was still so full of anger he was shaking.
“Don’t look at me like that!” he snapped at Hermione.
“Don’t you start on her!” snarled Ron.
“No – no – we mustn’t fight!” said Hermione, launching herself between them.
“You shouldn’t have said that stuff to Lupin,” Ron told Harry.
“He had it coming to him,” said Harry. Broken images were racing each other through his mind: Sirius falling through the veil; Dumbledore suspended, broken, in midair; a flash of green light and his mother’s voice, begging for mercy…
“Parents,” said Harry, “shouldn’t leave their kids unless – unless they’ve got to.”
“Harry – ” said Hermione, stretching out a consoling hand, but he shrugged it off and walked away, his eyes on the fire Hermione had conjured. He had once spoken to Lupin out of that fireplace, seeking reassurance about James, and Lupin had consoled him. Now Lupin’s tortured white face seemed to swim in the air before him. He felt a sickening surge of remorse. Neither Ron nor Hermione spoke, but Harry felt sure that they were looking at each other behind his back, communicating silently.
He turned around and caught them turning hurriedly away form each other.
“I know I shouldn’t have called him a coward.”
“No, you shouldn’t,” said Ron at once.
“But he’s acting like one.”
“All the same…” said Hermione.
“I know,” said Harry. “But if it makes him go back to Tonks, it’ll be worth it, won’t it?”
He could not keep the plea out of his voice. Hermione looked sympathetic, Ron uncertain. Harry looked down at his feet, thinking of his father. Would James have backed Harry in what he had said to Lupin, or would he have been angry at how his son had treated his old friend?
The silent kitchen seemed to hum with the shock of the recent scene and with Ron and Hermione’s unspoken reproaches. The Daily Prophet Lupin had brought was still lying on the table, Harry’s own face staring up at the ceiling from the front page. He walked over to it and sat down, opened the paper at random, and pretended to read. He could not take in the words; his mind was still too full of the encounter with Lupin. He was sure that Ron and Hermione had resumed their silent communications on the other side of the Prophet. He turned a page loudly, and Dumbledore’s name leapt out at him. It was a moment or two before he took in the meaning of the photograph, which showed a family group. Beneath the photograph were the words: The Dumbledore family, left to right: Albus; Percival, holding newborn Ariana; Kendra, and Aberforth.
His attention caught, Harry examined the picture more carefully. Dumbledore’s father, Percival, was a good-looking man with eyes that seemed to twinkle even in this faded old photograph. The baby, Ariana, was a little longer than a loaf of bread and no more distinctive-looking. The mother, Kendra, had jet black hair pulled into a high bun. Her face had a carved quality about it. Harry thought of photos of Native Americans he’d seen as he studied her dark eyes, high cheekbones, and straight nose, formally composed above a high-necked silk gown. Albus and Aberforth wore matching lacy collared jackets and had identical, shoulder-length hairstyles. Albus looked several years older, but otherwise the two boys looked very alike, for this was before Albus’s nose had been broken and before he started wearing glasses.
The family looked quite happy and normal, smiling serenely up out of the newspaper. Baby Ariana’s arm waved vaguely out of her shawl. Harry looked above the picture and saw the headline:

EXCLUSIVE EXTRACT FROM UPCOMINGBIOGRAPHY OF ALBUS DUMBLEDOREby Rita Skeeter

Thinking it could hardly make him feel any worse than he already did, Harry began to read:

Proud and haughty, Kendra Dumbledore could not bear to remain in Mould-on-the-Wold after her husband Percival’s well-publicized arrest and imprisonment in Azkaban. She therefore decided to uproot the family and relocate to Godric’s Hollow, the village that was later to gain fame as the scene of Harry Potter’s strange escape from You-Know-Who.
Like Mould-on-the-Wold, Godric’s Hollow was home to a number of Wizarding families, but as Kendra knew none of them, she would be spared the curiosity about her husband’s crime she had faced in her former village. By repeatedly rebuffing the friendly advances of her new Wizarding neighbors, she soon ensured that her family was left well alone.
“Slammed the door in my face when I went around to welcome her with a batch of homemade Cauldron Cakes,” says Bathilda Bagshot. “The first year they were there I only ever saw the two boys. Wouldn’t have known there was a daughter if I hadn’t been picking Plangentines by moonlight the winter after they moved in, and saw Kendra leading Ariana out into the back garden. Walked her round the lawn once, keeping a firm grip on her, then took her back inside. Didn’t know what to make of it.”
It seems that Kendra thought the move to Godric’s Hollow was the perfect opportunity to hide Ariana once and for all, something she had probably been planning for years. The timing was significant. Ariana was barely seven years old when she vanished from sight, and seven is the age by which most experts agree that magic will have revealed itself, if present. Nobody now alive remembers Ariana ever demonstrating even the slightest sign of magical ability. It seems clear, therefore, that Kendra made a decision to hide her daughter’s existence rather than suffer the shame of admitting that she had produced a Squib. Moving away from the friends and neighbors who knew Ariana would, of course, make imprisoning her all the easier. The tiny number of people who henceforth knew of Ariana’s existence could be counted upon to keep the secret, including her two brothers, who had deflected awkward questions with the answer their mother had taught them. “My sister is too frail for school.”

Next week: Albus Dumbledore at Hogwarts – the Prizes and the Pretense.Harry had been wrong: What he had read had indeed made him feel worse. He looked back at the photograph of the apparently happy family. Was it true? How could he find out? He wanted to go to Godric’s Hollow, even if Bathilda was in no fit state to talk to him: he wanted to visit the place where he and Dumbledore had both lost loved ones. He was in the process of lowering the newspaper, to ask Ron’s and Hermione’s opinions, when a deafening crack echoed around the kitchen.For the first time in three days Harry had forgotten all about Kreacher. His immediate thought was that Lupin had burst back into the room, and for a split second, he did not take in the mass of struggling limbs that had appeared out of thin air right beside his chair. He hurried to his feet as Kreacher disentangled himself and, bowing low to Harry, croaked, “Kreacher has returned with the thief Mundungus Fletcher, Master.”
Mundungus scrambled up and pulled out his wand; Hermione, however, was too quick for him.
“Expelliarmus!”
Mundungus’s wand soared into the air, and Hermione caught it. Wild-eyed, Mundungus dived for the stairs. Ron rugby-tackled him and Mundungus hit the stone floor with a muffled crunch.
“What?” he bellowed, writhing in his attempts to free himself from Ron’s grip. “Wha’ve I done? Setting a bleedin’ ‘house-elf on me, what are you playing at, wha’ve I done, lemme go, lemme go, of – ”
“You’re not in much of a position to make threats,” said Harry. He threw aside the newspaper, crossed the kitchen in a few strides, and dropped to his knees beside Mundungus, who stopped struggling and looked terrified. Ron got up, panting, and watched as Harry pointed his wand deliberately at Mundungus’s nose. Mundungus stank of stale sweat and tobacco smoke. His hair was matted and his robes stained.
“Kreacher apologizes for the delay in bringing the thief, Master,” croaked the elf. “Fletcher knows how to avoid capture, has many hidey-holes and accomplices.
Nevertheless, Kreacher cornered the thief in the end.”
“You’ve done really well, Kreacher,” said Harry, and the elf bowed low.
“Right, we’ve got a few questions for you,” Harry told Mundungus, who shouted at once.
“I panicked, okay? I never wanted to come along, no offense, mate, but I never volunteered to die for you, an’ that was bleedin’ You-Know-Who come flying at me, anyone woulda got outta there. I said all along I didn’t wanna do it – ”
“For your information, none of the rest of us Disapparated,” said Hermione.
“Well, you’re a bunch of bleedin’ ‘eroes then, aren’t you, but I never pretended I was up for killing meself – ”
“We’re not interested in why you ran out on Mad-Eye,” said Harry, moving his wand a little closer to Mundungus’s baggy, bloodshot eyes. “We already knew you were an unreliable bit of scum.”
“Well then, why the ‘ell am I being ‘unted down by ‘ouse-elves? Or is this about them goblets again? I ain’t got none of ‘em left, or you could ‘ave ‘em – ”
“It’s not about the goblets either, although you’re getting warmer,” said Harry. “Shut up and listen.”
It felt wonderful to have something to do, someone of whom he could demand some small portion of truth. Harry’s wand was now so close to the bridge of Mundungus’s nose that Mundungus had gone cross-eyed trying to keep it in view.
“When you cleaned out this house of anything valuable,” Harry began, but Mundungus interrupted him again.
“Sirius never cared about any of the junk – ”
There was the sound of pattering fee, a blaze of shining copper, an echoing clang, and a shriek of agony; Kreacher had taken a run at Mundungus and hit him over the head with a saucepan.
“Call ‘im off, call ‘im off, ‘e should be locked up!” screamed Mundungus, cowering as Kreacher raised the heavy-bottomed pan again.
“Kreacher, no!” shouted Harry.
Kreacher’s thin arms trembled with the weight of the pan, still held aloft.
“Perhaps just one more, Master Harry, for luck?”
Ron laughed.
“We need him conscious, Kreacher, but if he needs persuading, you can do the honors,” said Harry.
“Thank you very much, Master,” said Kreacher with a bow, and he retreated a short distance, his great pale eyes still fixed upon Mundungus with loathing.
“When you stripped this house of all the valuables you could find,” Harry began again, “you took a bunch of stuff from the kitchen cupboard. There was a locket there.” Harry’s mouth was suddenly dry: He could sense Ron and Hermione’s tension and excitement too. “What did you do with it?”
“Why?” asked Mundungus. “Is it valuable?”
“You’ve still got it!” cried Hermione.
“No, he hasn’t,” said Ron shrewdly. “He’s wondering whether he should have asked more money for it.”
“More?” said Mundungus. “That wouldn’t have been effing difficult…bleedin’ gave it away, di’n’ I? No choice.”
“What do you mean?”
“I was selling in Diagon Alley and she come up to me and asks if I’ve got a license for trading in magical artifacts. Bleedin’ snoop. She was gonna fine me, but she took a fancy to the locket an’ told me she’d take it and let me off that time, and to fink meself lucky.”
“Who was this woman?” asked Harry.
“I dunno, some Ministry hag.”
Mundungus considered for a moment, brow wrinkled.
“Little woman. Bow on top of ‘er head.”
He frowned and then added, “Looked like a toad.”
Harry dropped his wand: It hit Mundungus on the nose and shot red sparks into his eyebrows, which ignited.
“Aquamenti!” screamed Hermione, and a jet of water streamed from her wand, engulfing a spluttering and choking Mundungus.
Harry looked up and saw his own shock reflected in Ron’s and Hermione’s faces. The scars on the back of his right hand seemed to be tingling again.
如果克利切能从一整湖的阴尸中逃脱,那么哈利确信他俘虏蒙顿格斯最多也就花费几个小时,他整个上午都抱着很大的期望在屋子里走来走去。然而,克利切上午并没有回来,甚至至下午也没有,直到黄昏,哈利有些泄气了,他感到了担忧。面前是一大块赫敏尝试了多种方式都没能使它变形的腐臭面包,当然它起不到任何帮助。
  第二天,克利切没有回来,第三天也没有回来。然而,有两个披斗篷的人出现在格里莫广场12号的门外,他们一直待到晚上,凝视着那个他们根本看不见的房子。
  “肯定是食死徒。”哈利和赫敏从休息室的窗户向外看时,罗恩说。”难道他们知道我们在这儿了?”
  “我认为不是。”赫敏说,虽然她看起来有些恐惧,“要不他们早就去报告斯内普了,是不是?”
  “难道你没有想过他们站在那儿时被穆迪施了一个锁舌咒?”罗恩问道。
  “是的”,赫敏说,“另外,他们一定知道了很多能进来的方法,是不是?但是他们想看看我们是否会出现,毕竟他们知道这房子是哈利的。”
  “他们是怎么知——?”哈利开口说。
  “巫师的遗嘱会被政府检查,记得吗?他们一定会知道小天狼星把这房子留给了你。”
  食死徒的到场引发了格里莫广场12号里的不详预感,在韦斯莱先生的守护神之后,他们没有得到任何格里莫广场外的任何人的消息,紧张的情绪也开始显示出来。缺乏休息,急躁易怒,罗恩养成了一个另人讨厌的习惯——在口袋里把玩着熄灯器。这很明显地惹恼了正在读吟游诗人比伯的故事的赫敏,她并不怎么喜欢灯光的忽明忽灭。
  “你就不能停下吗?”她在克利切离开的第三个晚上终于爆发了,客厅里所有的灯都被一次又一次地开启和关闭。
  “对不起,对不起。”罗恩说,他按了按熄灯器,恢复了所有的灯。”我不知道我在做什么。”
  “唉,你就不能给自己找一些有意义的事情做吗?”
  “什么呢?比如读玩笑故事?”
  “邓布利多留给我这本书,罗恩——”
  “——而他留给我这个熄灯器,也许是告诉我应该去用它!”
  没等他们开始争吵,哈利就走了出去,他俩任何一个人也没注意到。他向着他去过无数次的厨房走去,因为他确信那是克利切最有可能再次出现的地方。在从楼梯走向门厅的时候,他听见前门有轻微的敲击声,接着是金属的叮当声和链条的摩擦声。
  他体内的所有神经都绷紧了:他拔出魔杖,慢慢地移动到那排被砍下来的家养小精灵脑袋旁边的影子里,等待着。门开了:他瞥见了外面灯火通明的广场,一个斗篷状的身影移动进来,关上了身后的门。入侵者向前走了一步,这时穆迪的声音响起,“西弗勒斯·斯内普?”那具烟尘似的身躯从门厅的尽头向他移动过来,迫不及待地举起它那死气沉沉的手。
  “杀死你的不是我,阿不思。”一个安静的声音说。
  倒霉的事情发生了,那个烟尘身躯又一次爆破,新来者怎么也无法穿过它爆破后留下的浓密的白烟,哈利用他的魔杖指向烟雾的正中间。
  “不许动!”
  可他忘了布莱克夫人的肖像了,在他的喊声中,用来遮住肖像的帷幔被掀开了,她开始尖叫:”泥巴种和贱货玷污了我祖上的家宅——”
  罗恩和赫敏从楼上跑下来,站在哈利身后,像他一样也举着魔杖。那个未知的人站在门厅里,举着双手。
  “冷静下来,是我,莱姆斯!”
  “哦,谢天谢地。”赫敏无力地说,转身把魔杖指向了布莱克夫人,伴随着砰的一声,帷幔嗖嗖地合上了,房子重新安静下来。罗恩放下了魔杖,但哈利没有。
  “证明一下你自己!”他回答道。
  卢平走到灯光下,双手依然保持着投降的姿势。
  “我是莱姆斯·约翰·卢平,狼人,有时被称为月亮脸,是活点地图的四个制作者之一,和尼法朵拉—通常被叫做唐克斯—结了婚,我教了你怎么召唤守护神,哈利,是牡鹿形状的。”
  “哦,确实。”哈利说,放下了他的魔杖,“但是我不得不核实一下,不是吗?”
  “对你的前任黑魔法防御教师也不可以降低防备,我非常赞同你进行核实。罗恩,赫敏,你们不应该这么快就放松警惕。”
  他们向他走过去。他穿着一件很厚的黑色斗篷,看上去很疲惫,但见到他们他很高兴。
  “还没有西弗勒斯的消息吗?”他问道。
  “没有。”哈利回答说。”一切都顺利吗?大家都好吗?”
  “还行。”卢平说。”但是我们都被监视了,有几个食死徒在外面的广场上——”
  “我们知道——”
  “我不得不十分准确地幻影显形到前门外的顶踏台阶上以确保他们不会看见我。他们一定不知道你们在这儿,要不我敢肯定他们会派更多的人来外面。他们在监视所有与你有关联的事物,哈利。我们到楼下去,我有很多事情要和你说,我也想知道你在离开陋居后都发生了什么。”
  他们进入了厨房,赫敏用魔杖指向壁炉,火焰立刻燃烧起来,这使那坚硬的石墙也给了人舒适的感觉,长木桌子闪起了光亮。卢平从他的旅行斗篷下取出几瓶黄油啤酒,他们坐了下来。
  “我三天前就到这儿了,可我不得不想方设法甩掉跟着我的那几个食死徒。”卢平说。”这么说,你在婚礼之后就到这儿来了?”
  “没有,是在我们托特汉姆法庭路上的一家咖啡馆里遇上几个食死徒之后。”
  卢平几乎把他所有的黄油啤酒都喷在了他衣服的前襟上。
  “什么?”
  于是他们开始讲述发生的事情,当他们讲完的时候,卢平看上去好像是吓呆了。
  “但是他们怎么会这么快就找到你呢?跟踪幻影显形的人是不可能的,除非你在他们消失的瞬间抓紧他们。”
  “而且他们不像是恰巧在托特汉姆法庭路巡游,是不是?”哈利说。
  “我们想知道,”赫敏试探着问,“是不是哈利和他还存在着那种联系?”
  “不可能的。” 卢平说,罗恩看起来很得意,而哈利终于放下心来。
  “先不说别的,如果哈利和他真的还存在联系的话,那他们早就知道哈利在这儿了。但是我不知道他们是如何跟踪你到托特汉姆法庭路的,这是令人担心的,非常令人担心。”
  他看起来有些混乱,但是与哈利所关心的事情相比,这个问题可以暂且放在一边。
  “告诉我们在我们离开后都发生了什么,自从罗恩的爸爸告诉我们一家人都安全之后我们就再没有得到任何消息。”
  “哦,金斯莱救了我们。”卢平说,“幸亏他警告了大多数的婚宴来宾,多数人在他们到达之前就幻影移形了。”
  “是食死徒还是部里的人?”赫敏突然插嘴说。
  “都有,但实际上,他们现在都是一回事了。”卢平说,“他们大概有12个人,但是他们并不知道你在这儿,哈利。亚瑟说他听说他们在杀斯克林杰之前曾拷问你的行踪,如果这是真的,那看来他就没有出卖你。”
  哈利看着罗恩和赫敏,他通过他们脸上的表情能感觉到他们的心情很复杂,
  混合着震惊和感激。他从来没像现在这样喜欢斯克林杰,但如果卢平说的是真的,那么这个人最后的行动就是拼命地保护哈利。
  “食死徒把陋居搜了个底朝天。”卢平继续说。”他们找到了食尸鬼,但是并不愿意靠近它——然后他们把我们中那些还没来得及逃走的人审问了好几个小时。他们想试图获得你的信息,哈利,但是当然除了社里的人没人知道你已经在这儿了。”
  “同时他们彻底破坏了这个婚宴,更多的食死徒想强行闯入郊外的每一个和凤凰社有联系的房子。但没有人死去,”他急忙加上一句,堵住了他们的问题,“但是他们很粗暴,他们把德达洛·迪歌的房子烧成了平地,可你们知道他并不在家。他们对唐克斯一家施了钻心咒,同样的,也是想知道你在他们家做客之后去了哪儿。他们还好——吓坏了,很明显的,但从别的方面说,还好。”
  “那些食死徒通过了所有的保护咒语吗?”哈利问,他回忆起他坠落到唐克斯父母的花园里那天晚上,那些咒语的法力有多么强。
  “你应该认识到的,哈利,食死徒现在已经额外地得到了魔法部的所有力量。”卢平说。”他们可以不用害怕鉴定或逮捕,他们得到了权力可以施行那些残忍的魔咒。他们正设法打破每一个我们对他们设下的防御咒语,他们完全公开了他们来的原因。”
  “难道他们没有为拷问人们哈利行踪的行为而给出一个解释吗?”赫敏问道,声音相当尖锐。
  “哦,”卢平说,他犹豫着,然后抽出了一份折叠起来的预言家日报。
  “这儿,”他说,通过桌子把它推到哈利面前,“你是迟早会知道的——无论如何,这就是他们追逐你的借口。”
  哈利把报纸摊平,一张他自己的巨幅照片占据了整个报纸的第一版,他把新闻的题目念了一遍:
  关于阿不思邓布利多之死——我们需要质问
  罗恩和赫敏愤怒地喊了起来,但是哈利没出声。他把报纸推到一边,他一点也不想看:他知道他们会说什么,除了当时在塔上目睹了邓布利多死的人以外,谁也不知道到底是谁杀了他,然而,丽塔·斯基特已经告诉了整个巫师世界,在邓布利多坠落的几分钟之后,有人看见哈利从事发地点逃跑出来。
  “我很遗憾,哈利。”卢平说。
  “这么说食死徒也控制了预言家日报是吗?”赫敏气急败坏地说。
  卢平点了点头。
  “但是,人们真的知道将要发生什么吗?”
  “实际上他们已经悄悄地取得了政权。”卢平说。
  官方已经解释了斯克林杰的死,说他是自然死亡的,他的职位已经被中了夺魂咒的毕尤斯·底克尼斯代替。
  “为什么伏地魔不宣告他自己是魔法部长啊?”罗恩问。
  卢平笑了。
  “他不需要,罗恩。权威地说,他的确是一个部长,那为什么他就非得在部里坐在办公桌后面呢?他的傀儡底克尼斯正在替他处理每天的政务,留给他自由的空间在远离魔法部的地方扩张势力。”
  “当然很多人已经推测出发生了什么。在最近一段时间里魔法部的政策发生了如此戏剧性的变化,很多人在偷偷议论伏地魔一定在背后掌控,然而,这就是重点,他们偷偷议论,他们不敢相互信任,不知道谁是可信赖的,他们吓得要命不敢大声地说,害怕他们的猜测是真的,而他们的家庭就成了目标。是的,伏地魔在玩一个非常聪明的把戏,宣称他自己可能已经激发了叛乱,他仅仅是保持伪装就已经制造出了混乱,不信任和恐惧。”
  “这个魔法部政策的戏剧性变化,”哈利问,“包括警告整个巫师世界来反对我而不再是伏地魔?”
  “这当然是它的一部分,”卢平说,“而且这是一个妙举,现在邓布利多死了,而你——大难不死的男孩——当然就是抵抗伏地魔这场长期战争的标志,但是暗示你在老领导的死中有一手,伏地魔就不仅在你的头上贴了个标签,而且还在那些过去曾保卫你的人们中间散布了恐惧和怀疑。”
  “在这期间,部长已经行动起来反对麻瓜出身的人。”卢平指了指预言家日报。
  “看第二版。”
  赫敏带着和当初手握着黑魔法秘密时相同的厌恶表情翻开第二版。
  “麻瓜出身登记簿,”她大声念着,“魔法部正在承诺会采取行动调查所谓的麻瓜出身的人群,更好地了解他们掌握的魔法秘密。
  “最近,神秘事物司的调查表明魔法只能通过巫师的繁殖才能传承,没有被证明是巫师家族血统的人,也就是所谓的麻瓜出身的人,可能是通过偷窃或武力等方式获得魔力的。
  “魔法部决心找出篡夺魔力的人,结束后将会给每一个麻瓜出身的人发请柬,邀请他们出席由新成立的麻瓜出身登记委员会组织的会见。”
  “大家是不会让这种事情发生的。”罗恩说。
  “但它发生了,罗恩,”卢平说,“在我们说话的这一刻,麻瓜出身的人们就正在被围捕。”
  “可他们怎么能说是`偷`的魔力呢?”罗恩说,“那是精神和智力上的表现,如果你能偷魔力,那就不会有那么多哑炮了,不是吗?”
  “我知道,”卢平说,“不过,除非你能证明你至少有一个巫师近亲,否则你的魔力将会被视为是不合法获得的,要接受法律的制裁。”
  罗恩看了一眼赫敏,然后说:”如果一个纯血统的人和一个混血的人发誓一个麻瓜出身的人是他们家庭的一份子那又会怎么样?我会告诉每一个人,赫敏是我的表妹—”
  赫敏紧紧地握住了罗恩的手。
  “谢谢你,罗恩,但是我不能让你这么做-”
  “你没有选择,”罗恩激烈地说,把她的手放了回去,“我会教你熟悉我的家谱,这样你就可以面对任何质问了。”赫敏给了他一个虚弱的笑容
  “罗恩,和我们现在和这个国家最大的通缉犯哈利波特一起逃跑比起来,我认为这都不算什么。如果我回到学校,那也会是不一样的感觉。伏地魔打算把霍格沃茨怎么样?”她问卢平。
  “每个年轻的男女巫师都被强迫出席。”他回答说。
  “是昨天宣布的,这是一项改变,这在以前从来都不是强制的。当然几乎整个英国的男女巫师都是霍格沃茨毕业的,但父母有权利选择自己在家里教孩子或者把孩子送到国外去,如果他们觉得这会更好的话。而像现在这样,所有的巫师人口都将会在伏地魔的眼皮底下成长,从小到大。这也是清除麻瓜出身的人的另一种办法,因为在他们入学之前他们必须出示他们的血统身份,这就意味着他们不得不去魔法部证明自己的巫师血统。”
  哈利又恶心又气愤地想到:此刻,11岁的新生可能正注视着一堆新要买的咒语书的单子,不知道他们可能永远也见不到霍格沃茨,也可能不会再见到他们的家人了。
  “这简直……简直……”他嘟哝着,尽力想找到一个词来表达他刚才的恐怖的想象,但是卢平静静地说,“我懂。”
  卢平犹豫着。
  “我明白你不会认可这些的,哈利,但是凤凰社的人都感觉邓布利多似乎给你留下了一个任务。”
  “是的,”哈利回答说,“而且罗恩和赫敏也参与其中,他们将和我一起。”
  “你对我有足够的信任以至于可以告诉我那是什么任务吗?”
  哈利注视着这张过早衰老的已经有了皱纹的脸庞,头发浓密却泛着灰色,他真的希望自己可以不这样回答。
  “我不能,莱姆斯,我很抱歉,如果邓布利多没有告诉你,那么我认为我也不可以。”
  “我就知道你会这么说。”卢平说,看起来很失望,“但我可能仍然会对你有帮助的,你知道我是什么人,是做什么的,我可以跟着你,为你提供保护,你没必要明确地告诉我你要做什么。”
  哈利踌躇着,这是一个很诱人的提议,如果卢平一直跟着他们,即使他们能够保守秘密,这也是难以想象的。
  然而,赫敏,看上去很疑惑。
  “但是,唐克斯呢?”她问道。
  “她怎么?”卢平说。
  “唉,”赫敏皱起眉头,“你已经结婚了!如果你离开她跟我们一起走,那她会是什么感受?”
  “唐克斯会非常安全的,”卢平说,“她会待在她父母的住所。”
  卢平的语调有些奇怪,近乎是冰冷的,好像是对唐克斯一直躲在她父母的家里有什么想法。她,毕竟,是凤凰社的一员,据哈利所知,她好像是很想参加这场战斗。
  “莱姆斯,”赫敏试探地问,“一切都还好吗……你知道我的意思……你和她之间……”
  “一切都好,谢谢关心。”卢平尖锐地说。
  赫敏很尴尬,一时间不知所措,觉得笨拙而困窘。
  然后,卢平开口了,带着承认某些不愉快事情的语气说:“唐克斯将要有一个孩子了。”
  “哦,这多么令人高兴啊!”赫敏尖叫道。
  “太棒了!”罗恩狂热地说。
  “祝贺你了。”哈利说。
  卢平努力地假装出笑容,但那更像是痛苦的表情,“那么……你们能接受我的帮助了吗?让三人组变成四个?我认为邓布利多不会反对的,毕竟,他还指定我做你的黑魔法防御术课教师。
而且我必须告诉你我们将面对的是我们以前从来没有遇见过的难以想象的魔法。
  罗恩和赫敏一起看着哈利。
  “清楚地说,你想离开唐克斯父母的房子,来加入我们?”
  “她在那儿会很安全的,他们会照顾好她。”卢平说,声音里混合着无所畏惧和毫不关心,“哈利,我确信詹姆会希望我和你并肩战斗的。”
  “是吗,”哈利不紧不慢地说,“我不这么认为,我确信我的父亲更想知道你为什么竟然不愿去陪着你自己的孩子。”
  卢平的脸变了颜色,厨房里的温度似乎降了10度,罗恩目光在屋子内移动着,好像他被迫要记住这一切似的,而赫敏的目光则在哈利和卢平两人间不停地移动。
  “你不懂。”最后卢平说。
  “那么请你解释。”哈利说。
  卢平哽住了。”我觉得我和唐克斯结婚是一个严重的错误,我的判断失误了,而之后我一直在后悔。”
  “我懂了,所以你想抛弃她和孩子,和我们一起逃跑?”
  卢平猛地跃起,他的凳子被撞翻在地上,哈利看见他看他们的眼神是很激动的,他人形的脸上显露出狼的影子。
  “你知道我对我的妻子和我未出世的孩子做了什么吗?我本来永远也不应该和她结婚的,我使她成为了一个被驱逐被排斥的人!”
  卢平用力地踢他刚撞翻的椅子。“你只在凤凰社里见到我,或者在霍格沃茨,在邓布利多的保护下见到我!你不知道在巫师世界里大多数人是怎样看待我这样的生物的!当他们知道我的痛苦的时候,就几乎不再与我交谈了,你难道没有看到我都做了什么吗?甚至她的家庭都因为我们的婚姻而遭到别人的唾弃,什么样的父母会让他们惟一的女儿嫁给一个狼人?而那个孩子——孩子——”卢平紧紧地抓住他的椅子,他看起来像是失去了理智……
  “我这种物种通常是不应该繁殖的,他会和我一样,当我认识到我会把我这种情形遗传给一个清白的孩子的时候,我怎么可能宽恕自己?如果,出现了奇迹,他没有像我,这当然是好的情况,但他一定会为有这样的父亲感到羞耻!”
  “莱姆斯,”赫敏轻声说,泪水在她的眼眶周围打转,不要这么说,孩子怎么会因为你而感到羞耻呢?”
  “哦,我不知道,赫敏,”哈利说,“但我会因为你而感到非常羞耻!”哈利不知道他的愤怒是从哪儿来的,但是它涌满了他的全身。
  卢平看起来好像哈利打了他一拳。
  “如果那个新政策认为麻瓜出身的人很坏,”哈利说,“那么他们会怎样对待一个父亲在凤凰社的半狼人呢?我的父亲临死前还在拼命保护我和我的母亲,你认为他会让你抛弃你的孩子然后和我们去冒险吗?”
  “你-你怎么敢-?”卢平说。”这不是对-对冒险或者个人荣誉的渴望-你怎么能这样说-”
  “我认为你有点铤而走险,”哈利说,“你甚至自负地想步小天狼星的后尘——”
  “哈利,不!”赫敏请求着他,但他继续怒视着卢平青紫色的脸。
  “我从来没想过会这样,”哈利说,“那个教我如何去战胜摄魂怪的人——是一个懦夫!”
  卢平快速地抽出魔杖,以至于哈利没有时间伸手去拿自己的,突然一声巨响,他感觉自己向后飞去,似乎被冲撞了一下,在他猛烈地撞上了厨房的墙壁然后滑到地板上时,他瞥见卢平斗篷的一角消失在了门边。
  “莱姆斯,莱姆斯,回来!”赫敏喊着,但卢平没有回应,片刻后他们听见前门被砰地关上了。
  “哈利,”赫敏悲叹着,“你是怎么能说出这种话的?”
  “这很容易,”哈利说,他站起身来,感觉到脑袋撞到墙的部位肿了起来,但愤怒仍然充满着他的全身,他在颤抖着。
  “不要用那种眼神看我!”他对赫敏厉声说。
  “你要开始和她吵架了吗?”罗恩咆哮着。
  “不-不,我们不能打架。”她走到他俩中间。
  “你不应该对卢平说那些话。”罗恩对哈利说。
  “他自找的。”哈利说,零碎的影像飞快地穿越他的脑海:小天狼星消失在帷幔背后;邓布利多在半空中停留了一秒钟,然后慢慢地仰面倒下去;一道绿光闪现,他的母亲哀求的声音。。。
  “任何一对父母,”哈利说,“绝对不可以抛弃他们的孩子,除非——除非他们已经——”
  “哈利,”赫敏说,她向他伸出一只安慰的手,但他耸了耸肩没有理会她,转身走了。他的目光停留在赫敏施魔法点燃的火焰上,他曾经通过这个壁炉和卢平说话,寻求对詹姆的放心,卢平安慰了他。现在卢平那痛苦苍白的脸庞仿佛在他面前的空气中涌动着。他感到厌恶,却又萌生一丝同情。罗恩和赫敏谁都没有出声,但哈利确信他们俩一定在他的身后注视着对方,无声地交流,他转身看见他们急忙把眼神从彼此身上移开。
  “我知道我不应该叫他懦夫。”
  “是的,你不应该。”罗恩马上说。
  “但是他正扮演着这样一个角色。”
  “那也不应该……”赫敏说。
  “我知道,”哈利说,“但如果这能使他回到唐克斯身边,那这就是值得的,不是吗?”
  他不能把辩解的语调从他的声音中去除,赫敏露出了同情的神色,而罗恩还是不能认同。哈利低头看自己的脚,想着他的父亲。詹姆会支持他对卢平说的那些话吗,还是他会因为他的儿子这样对待他的老朋友而生气?
  厨房的寂静似乎被现在的这令人震惊的情形和罗恩赫敏尚未说出口的责备给扰乱了。卢平带来的预言家日报仍然躺在桌子上,报纸的头版上哈利自己的照片正盯着天花板,他走过去坐下来,随便地打开了报纸,假装在读,他根本看不进去,满脑子都是刚才与卢平的会面,他确信罗恩和赫敏又在继续着他们无声的交流,他很大声地翻开了一版,邓布利多的名字很显眼地出现在他面前,几分钟后他才体会到这照片的含义,它展示了一个家庭。在照片下面有一行字:邓布利多一家,从左到右:阿不思;珀西瓦尔, 抱着新出生的阿瑞娜;凯德拉和阿不福思。他的注意被吸引了,哈利更加认真地查看那张照片,邓布利多的父亲,珀西瓦尔,是一个英俊的男人,有着一双即使是在如此陈旧褪色的照片里也依然闪着光芒的明亮眼睛。婴儿阿瑞娜,比一条面包长不了多少,长相并无特别。母亲凯德拉,乌黑的头发挽成一个圆髻,脸像雕刻出来的,哈利看到她的黑眼睛,高颊骨和直鼻梁,紧身的王室律师绸服,带着一种形式化的沉着时他想起了他见过的那些本土美国人的照片。阿不思和阿不福思穿着匹配的带花边的圆领夹克衫,和同样的齐肩发型,阿不思看起来年龄要大几岁,但从另一个方面说,这两个男孩长得非常相似,因为阿不思还没有戴眼镜,他的鼻子还没有变形。
  这个家庭看上去是那么幸福,平凡,在报纸上安详地微笑着,婴儿阿瑞娜的手臂在她的围巾外胡乱地挥动着,哈利的目光移向照片的上方,他看见了大字标题: 
  即将上市的《阿不思·邓布利多传记》--独家摘录
  文/丽塔 斯基特 
  哈利觉得这个并不能使他感觉比他刚刚做的事还坏,于是他读了起来: 
  狂妄傲慢的凯德拉·邓布利多在她的丈夫珀西瓦尔被宣布逮捕和关押在阿兹卡班之后,她无法再让自己呆在摩德沃的家里,因此她决定举家搬迁到一个不出名的村庄——高锥克山谷,这与哈利波特要逃避神秘人大同小异。同摩德沃一样,高维克山谷是许多巫师家庭的理想住所,但是因为凯德拉并不认识他们,她还是得面对在她以前的村庄所面对的人们对她丈夫罪行的好奇。在一次又一次地拒绝了所有邻居的好意以后,她终于确信她的家庭可以不受干扰地在这里住下了。
  “她在我面前关上了门,拒绝了为欢迎她而准备的一大锅炉的自制面包。”贝斯达巴格迪特说,“他们在那儿的第一年,我只见到过那两个男孩子,要不是我在他们搬来的那个冬天的一个晚上,在月光下采摘普兰根亭草,看见凯德拉把阿瑞娜带到后花园玩,我还不知道她家有一个女孩呢。”
  看来凯德拉坚决地认为搬到高维克山谷是把阿瑞娜藏起来的最佳机会,她可能已经计划了多年了,时间的拿捏是十分重要的。当她突然去世的时候,阿瑞娜才7岁,7岁是专家所赞同的魔力开始显现的年龄,如果有这个天赋的话。活着的人没有一个能记起阿瑞娜曾显示出哪怕轻微的魔力,很明显,凯德拉宁可把阿瑞娜藏起来也不愿承受自己生了一个哑炮的耻辱。远离所有认识凯德拉的朋友,邻居,使软禁她变得更容易。很少的几个知道阿瑞娜的存在的人都是能守住秘密的值得信赖的人,包括她的两个哥哥,他们都被妈妈教过了如何回答问题,“我的妹妹太虚弱了不能上学。”
  
  下周:阿不思·邓布利多在霍格沃茨时的奖励和主张 
  哈利想错了,他刚刚读完的东西实际上真的使他感觉更坏了,他又看了看那个安详快乐的家庭。那是真的吗?他要怎么才能找出真相?他想去高维克山谷,即使巴希达没空与他交谈,他也想去那个使他和邓布利多都失去了至爱之人的地方。当一记震耳欲聋的爆响回荡在厨房里时,他正处在考虑的过程中,他想要去征求罗恩和赫敏的意见。这时他直接想到的是卢平又回到屋子里来了,但是瞬间的几秒,他并没有真正反应过来那在他椅子旁凭空出现的四肢,在克利切松开他后,他急忙地蹲下来,克利切用嘶哑的声音说:”克利切和坏蛋蒙顿格斯弗莱奇一起回来了,主人。”蒙顿格斯匆忙地爬起来并抽出魔杖,但赫敏比他快一步。
  “除你武器!”
  蒙顿格斯的魔杖飞向了空中,被赫敏接住。蒙顿格斯狂暴地扑向了楼梯,罗恩轻松地抓住了他,蒙顿格斯用一个消音的咬嚼器敲击着石头地板。
  “为什么?”他怒吼,试图从罗恩的手上挣脱出来。
  “我做错了什么?让一个可恶的家养小精灵跟着我,你在玩什么把戏,我做错了什么,我要走,让我走——”
  “你没有资格威胁我们。”哈利说。他把报纸扔在一边,大步穿过厨房,在已经停止挣扎但很恐惧的蒙顿格斯身旁蹲下来。罗恩站起身来。一边还喘着粗气,他看到哈利故意用魔杖指着蒙顿格斯的鼻子,蒙顿格斯身上混合着汗水和烟叶的难闻味道,他的头发凌乱地纠结在一起,衣服上满是污渍。
  “克利切为这么迟才带回这个坏蛋而感到抱歉,主人。”小精灵用嘶哑的嗓音说。
  “弗莱奇知道如何避免被抓住,他有很多秘密通道也有不少帮凶,不过,克利切最终把他逼到了绝路上。”
  “你干得非常棒,克利切。”哈利说。小精灵深深地鞠了一躬。
  “好了,我们现在有一些问题要问你。”哈利对蒙顿格斯说,蒙顿格斯马上开始大叫。
  “我没什么好说的!我从来都不想去那儿,没有进攻,没有同伴,我从来都没有义务为你而牺牲,在那个连名字都不能提的人的猛烈攻击下,谁也无法离开那里。我一直在说我不想干—”
  “照你这么说,我们中剩下的人没有幻影移形?”赫敏说。
  “你是一个流血的英雄不是吗?但我绝对不会假装自己死了——”
  “我们对你为什么那样对待穆迪不感兴趣,”哈利说,把他的魔杖靠近蒙顿格斯低垂的布满血丝的眼睛。”我们已经知道了你是一个不可靠的渣滓。”
  “为什么我要被一个家养小精灵追杀?难道又是关于酒杯的事吗?剩下的我一个也没拿到,要不你可以——”
  “也不是关于酒杯的事,既然你现在已经暖和过来了,”哈利说,“你闭上嘴听着。”
  有事情做的感觉真好,可以要求一些人说出真相。哈利的魔杖紧贴着蒙顿格斯的鼻梁,蒙顿格斯只有对眼才能看见魔杖的顶部。
  “等你把这个屋子清理干净了,”哈利开口说,但是又被蒙顿格斯打断了。
  “小天狼星从来都不在意那些垃圾——”
  瞬间,一阵脚步声,一道铜器的闪光,咚的一声和一声痛苦的大叫;克利切跑到蒙顿格斯面前用炖锅狠狠地打了他的脑袋。
  “把他弄走,把他弄到一边去,他应该被锁起来!”蒙顿格斯大叫道,他在克利切又一次举起炖锅时吓得缩成了一团。
  “克利切,停下!”哈利喊。
  克利切始终高举着沉重的炖锅的瘦胳膊在颤抖着。
  “也许为了祝福他,哈利主人,应该再来一下?”
  罗恩哈哈大笑。
  “我们需要他清醒着,但是如果他需要劝说,你可以给他祝福。”哈利说。
  “非常感谢,主人。”克利切说着又鞠了一躬,后退了几步,眼睛仍然厌恶地瞪着蒙顿格斯。
  “等你把整个房子里所有的贵重物品找到后,你把它们集中放到厨房的碗柜里,那里有一个纪念品盒。
  哈利突然感觉嘴很干,同时他也能感觉到罗恩和赫敏的紧张和兴奋。”你把它怎么了?”
  “什么?”蒙顿格斯说,“你们在说什么?”
  “你明白我们说的是什么!”赫敏喊道。
  “不,他不明白,”罗恩机灵地说,“他还在想他是否能凭借这个索要更多的钱。”
  “更多?”蒙顿格斯说,“没有比这更糟糕的了,我只有放弃了不是吗?我没有选择!”
  “你什么意思?”
  “我在对角巷卖东西,然后她走过来问我有没有卖魔法器物的许可证,可恶的检察者,她要罚我的款,但是她对那个纪念品盒很感兴趣,她告诉我说如果我把那东西送她她就放过我,算我运气好。”
  “那女人是谁?”哈利问。
  “不知道,魔法部的什么人吧。”蒙顿格斯想了一会儿,皱着眉头说。
  “个子不高,有点驼背。”他皱着眉头加上一句:”看上去像个癞蛤蟆。”
  哈利手一抖没握住他的魔杖,魔杖磕在蒙顿格斯的鼻梁上,向他的眉毛射出了红色的火花,将它点燃了。
  “清水如泉!”赫敏大喊。一股水花从她的魔杖喷了出来,喷向几乎窒息的蒙顿格斯。
  哈利抬起头,从罗恩和赫敏的脸上他看到了他自己有多么的震惊,他头上的伤疤紧跟着他的右手再一次地疼了起来。
慕若涵

ZxID:14387487


等级: 总版主
配偶: 时不予
爱就像蓝天白云,晴空万里,突然暴风雨!
举报 只看该作者 12楼  发表于: 2013-11-03 0

Chapter 12 Magic is Might
August wore on, the square of unkempt grass in the middle of Grimmauld Place shriveled in the sun until it was brittle and brown. The inhabitants of number twelve were never seen by anyone in the surrounding houses, and nor was number twelve itself. The muggles who lived in Grimmauld Place had long since accepted the amusing mistake in the numbering that had caused number eleven to sit beside number thirteen.
And yet the square was now attracting a trickle of visitors who seemed to find the anomaly most intriguing. Barely a day passed without one or two people arriving in Grimmauld Place with no other purpose, or so it seemed, than to lean against the railings facing numbers eleven and thirteen, watching the join between the two houses.
The lurkers were never the same two days running, although they all seemed to share a dislike for normal clothing. Most of the Londoners who passed them were used to eccentric dressers and took little notice, though occasionally one of them might glance back, wondering why anyone would wear cloaks in this heat.
The watchers seemed to be gleaning little satisfaction from their vigil. Occasionally one of them started forward excitedly, as if they had seen something interesting at last, only to fall back looking disappointed.
On the first day of September there were more people lurking in the square than ever before. Half a dozen men in long cloaks stood silent and watchful, gazing as ever at houses eleven and thirteen, but the thing for which they were waiting still appeared elusive. As evening drew in, bringing with it an unexpected gust of chilly rain for the first time in weeks, there occurred one of those inexplicable moments when they appeared to have seen something interesting. The man with the twisted face pointed and his closest companion, a podgy, pallid man, started forward, but a moment later they had relaxed into their previous state of inactivity, looking frustrated and disappointed.
Meanwhile, inside number twelve, Harry had just entered the hall. He had nearly lost his balance as he Apparated onto the top step just outside the front door, and thought that the Death Eaters might have caught a glimpse of his momentarily exposed elbow. Shutting the front door carefully behind him, he pulled off the Invisibility Cloak, draped it over his arm, and hurried along the gloomy hallway toward the door that led to the basement, a stolen copy of the Daily Prophet clutched in his hand.
The usual low whisper of “Severus Snape” greeted him, the chill wind swept him, and his tongue rolled up for a moment.
“I didn’t kill you,” he said, once it had unrolled, then held his breath as the dusty jinx-figure exploded. He waited until he was halfway down the stairs to the kitchen, out of earshot of Mrs. Black and clear of the dust cloud, before calling, “I’ve got news, and you won’t like it.”
The kitchen was almost unrecognizable. Every surface now shone; Copper pots and pans had been burnished to a rosy glow; the wooden tabletop gleamed; the goblets and plates already laid for dinner glinted in the light from a merrily blazing fire, on which a cauldron was simmering. Nothing in the room, however, was more dramatically different than the house-elf who now came hurrying toward Harry, dressed in a snowy-white towel, his ear hair as clean and fluffy as cotton wool, Regulus’s locket bouncing on his thin chest.
“Shoes off, if you please, Master Harry, and hands washed before dinner,” croaked Kreacher, seizing the Invisibility Cloak and slouching off to hang it on a hook on the wall, beside a number of old-fashioned robes that had been freshly laundered.
“What’s happened?” Ron asked apprehensively. He are Hermione had been pouring over a sheaf of scribbled notes and hand drawn maps that littered the end of the long kitchen table, but now they watched Harry as he strode toward them and threw down the newspaper on top of their scattered parchment.
A large picture of a familiar, hook-nosed, black-haired man stared up at them all, beneath a headline that read:

SEVERUS SNAPE CONFIRMEDAS HOGWARTS HEADMASTER“No!“ said Ron and Hermione loudly.
Hermione was quickest; she snatched up the newspaper and began to read the accompanying story out loud.
“Severus Snape, long-standing Potions master at Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and wizardry, was today appointed headmaster in the most important of several staffing changes at the ancient school. Following the resignation of the previous Muggle Studies teacher, Alecto Carrow will take over the post while her brother, Amycus, fills the position of Defense Against the Dark Arts professor.“
“ ‘I welcome the opportunity to uphold our finest Wizarding traditions and values –’ Like committing murder and cutting off people’s ears, I suppose! Snape, headmaster! Snape in Dumbledore’s study – Merlin’s pants!“ she shrieked, making both Harry and Ron jump. She leapt up from the table and hurtled from the room, shouting as she went, ”I’ll be back in a minute!“
“‘Merlin’s pants’?” repeated Ron, looking amused. “She must be upset.” He pulled the newspaper toward him and perused the article about Snape.
“The other teachers won’t stand for this, McGonagall and Flitwick and Sprout all know the truth, they know how Dumbledore died. They won’t accept Snape as headmaster. And who are these Carrows?“
“Death Eaters,” said Harry. “There are pictures of them inside. They were at the top of the tower when Snape killed Dumbledore, so it’s all friends together. And,”
Harry went on bitterly, drawing up a chair, “I can’t see that the other teachers have got any choice but to stay. If the Ministry and Voldemort are behind Snape, it’ll be a choice between staying and teaching, or a nice few years in Azkaban – and that’s if they’re lucky. I reckon they’ll stay to try and protect the students.”
Kreacher came bustling to the table with a large curcen in his hands, and ladled out soup into pristine bowls, whistling between his teeth as he did so.
“Thanks, Kreacher,“ said Harry, flipping over the Prophet so as not to have to look at Snape’s face. ”Well, at least we know exactly where Snape is now.“He began to spoon soup into his mouth. The quality of Kreacher’s cooking had improved dramatically ever since he had been given Regulus’s locket: Today’s French onion was as good as Harry had ever tasted.
“There are still a load of Death Eaters watching this house,” he told Ron as he ate, “more than usual. It’s like they’re hoping we’ll march out carrying our school trunks and head off for the Hogwarts Express.”
Ron glanced at his watch.
“I’ve been thinking about that all day. It left nearly six hours ago. Weird, not being on it, isn’t it?”
In his mind’s eye Harry seemed to see the scarlet steam engine as he and Ron had once followed it by air, shimmering between fields and hills, a rippling scarlet caterpillar. He was sure Ginny, Neville, and Luna were sitting together at this moment, perhaps wondering where he, Ron, and Hermione were, or debating how best to undermine Snape’s new regime.
“They nearly saw me coming back in just now,” Harry said, “I landed badly on the top step, and the Cloak slipped.”
“I do that every time. Oh, here she is,” Ron added, craning around in his seat to watch Hermione reentering the kitchen. “And what in the name of Merlin’s most baggy Y Fronts was that about?”
“I remembered this,” Hermione panted.
She was carrying a large, framed picture, which she now lowered to the floor before seizing her small, beaded bag from the kitchen sideboard. Opening it, she proceeded to force the painting inside and despite the fact that it was patently too large to fit inside the tiny bag, within a few seconds it had vanished, like so much ease, into the bag’s capacious depths.
“Phineas Nigellus,” Hermione explained as she threw the bag onto the kitchen table with the usual sonorous, clanking crash.
“Sorry?“ said Ron, but Harry understood. The painted image of Phineas Nigellus Black was able to travel between his portrait in Grimmauld Place and the one that hung in the headmaster’s office at Hogwarts: the circular cower-top room where Snape was no doubt sitting right now, in triumphant possession of Dumbledore’s collection of delicate, silver magical instruments, the stone Pensieve, the Sorting Hat and, unless it ad been moved elsewhere, the sword of Gryffindor.
“Snape could send Phineas Nigellus to look inside this house for him,” Hermione explained to Ron as she resumed her seat. “But let him try it now, all Phineas Nigellus will be able to see is the inside of my handbag.”
“Good thinking!” said Ron, looking impressed.
“Thank you,” smiled Hermione, pulling her soup toward her. “So, Harry, what else happened today?”
“Nothing,” said Harry. “Watched the Ministry entrance for seven hours. No sign of her. Saw your dad though, Ron. He looks fine.”
Ron nodded his appreciation of this news. The had agreed that it was far too dangerous to try and communicate with Mr. Weasley while he walked in and out of the Ministry, because he was always surrounded by other Ministry workers. It was, however, reassuring to catch these glimpses of him, even if he did look very strained and anxious.
“Dad always told us most Ministry people use the Floo Network to get to work,” Ron said. “That’s why we haven’t seen Umbridge, she’d never walk, she’d think she’s too important.”
“And what about that funny old witch and that little wizard in the navy robes?” Hermione asked.
“Oh yeah, the bloke from Magical Maintenance,” said Ron.
“How do you know he works for Magical Maintenance?” Hermione asked, her soupspoon suspended in midair.
“Dad said everyone from Magical Maintenance wears navy blue robes.”
“But you never told us that!”
Hermione dropped her spoon and pulled toward her the sheaf of notes and maps that she and Ron had been examining when Harry had entered the kitchen.
“There’s nothing in here about navy blue robes, nothing!” she said, flipping feverishly through the pages.
“Well, does it really matter?”
“Ron, it all matters! If we’re going to get into the Ministry and not give ourselves away when they’re bound to be on the lookout for intruders, every little detail matters! We’ve been over and over this, I mean, what’s the point of all these reconnaissance trips if you aren’t even bothering to tell us – “
“Blimey, Hermione, I forget one little thing – ”
“You do realize, don’t you, that there’s probably no more dangerous place in the whole world for us to be right now than the Ministry of – “
“I think we should do it tomorrow,” said Harry.
Hermione stopped dead, her jaw hanging; Ron choked a little over his soup.
“Tomorrow?” repeated Hermione. “You aren’t serious, Harry?”
“I am,“ said Harry. ”I don’t think we’re going to be much better prepared than we are now even if we skulk around the Ministry entrance for another month. The longer we put it off, the farther away that locket could be. There’s already a good chance Umbridge has chucked it away; the thing doesn’t open.“
“Unless,” said Ron, “she’s found a way of opening it and she’s now possessed.”
“Wouldn’t make any difference to her, she was so evil in the first place,” Harry shrugged.
Hermione was biting her lip, deep in thought.
“We know everything important,“ Harry went on, addressing Hermione. ”We know they’ve stopped Apparition in and out of the Ministry; We know only the most senior Ministry members are allowed to connect their homes to the Floo Network now, because Ron heard those two Unspeakables complaining about it. And we know roughly where Umbridge’s office is, because of what you heard the bearded bloke saying to his mate – “
“‘I’ll be up on level one, Dolores wants to see me,’“ Hermione recited immediately.
“Exactly,” said Harry. “And we know you get in using those funny coins, or tokens, or whatever they are, because I saw that witch borrowing one from her friend – ”
“But we haven’t got any!”
“If the plan works, we will have,” Harry continued calmly.
“I don’t know, Harry, I don’t know … There are an awful lot of things that could go wrong, so much relies on chance …”
“That’ll be true even if we spend another three months preparing,“ said Harry. ”It’s time to act.“
He could tell from Ron’s and Hermione’s faces that they were scared; he was not particularly confident himself, and yet he was sure the time had come to put their plan into operation.
They had spent the previous four weeks taking it in turns to don the Invisibility Cloak and spy on the official entrance to the Ministry, which Ron, thanks to Mr. Weasley, had known since childhood. They had tailed Ministry workers on their way in, eavesdropped on their conversations, and learned by careful observation which of them could be relied upon to appear, alone, at the same time every day. Occasionally there had been a chance to sneak a Daily Prophet out of somebody’s briefcase.
Slowly they had built up the sketchy maps and notes now stacked in front of Hermione.
“All right,” said Ron slowly, “let’s say we go for it tomorrow … I think it should just be me and Harry.”
“Oh, don’t start that again!” sighed Hermione. “I thought we’d settled this.”
“It’s one thing hanging around the entrances under the Cloak, but this is different. Hermione,“ Ron jabbed a finger at a copy of the Daily Prophet dated ten days previously. ”You’re on the list of Muggle-borns who didn’t present themselves for interrogation!“
“And you’re supposed to be dying of spattergroit at the Burrow! If anyone shouldn’t go, it’s Harry, he’s got a ten-thousand-Galleon price on his head – ”
“Fine, I’ll stay here,“ said Harry. ”Let me know if you ever defeat Voldemort, won’t you?“
As Ron and Hermione laughed, pain shot through the scar on Harry’s forehead. His hand jumped to it. He saw Hermione’s eyes narrow, and he tried to pass off the movement by brushing his hair out of his eyes.
“Well, if all three of us go we’ll have to Disapparate separately,” Ron was saying. “We can’t all fit under the Cloak anymore.”
Harry’s scar was becoming more and more painful. He stood up. At once, Kreacher hurried forward.
“Master has not finished his soup, would master prefer the savory stew, or else the treacle tart to which Master is so partial?”
“Thanks, Kreacher, but I’ll be back in a minute – er – bathroom.”
Aware that Hermione was watching him suspiciously, Harry hurried up the stairs to the hall and then to the first landing, where he dashed into the bathroom and bolted the door again. Grunting with pain, he slumped over the black basin with its taps in the form of open-mouthed serpents and closed his eyes ….
He was gliding along a twilit street. The buildings on either side of him had high, timbered gables; they looked like gingerbread houses. He approached one of them, then saw the whiteness of his own long-fingered hand against the door. He knocked. He felt a mounting excitement …
The door opened: A laughing woman stood there. Her face fell as she looked into Harry’s face: humor gone, terror replacing it ….
“Gregorovitch?” said a high, cold voice.
She shook her head: She was trying to close the door. A white hand held it steady, prevented her shutting him out …
“I want Gregorovitch.”
“Er wohnt hier nicht mehr!“ she cried, shaking her head. ”He no live here! He no live here! I know him not!“
Abandoning the attempt to close the door, she began to back away down the dark hall, and Harry followed, gliding toward her, and his long-fingered hand had drawn his wand.
“Where is he?”
“Das wei? ich nicht! He move! I know not, I know not!“
He raised his hand. She screamed. Two young children came running into the hall. She tried to shield them with her arms. There was a flash of green light –
“Harry! HARRY!”
He opened his eyes; he had sunk to the floor. Hermione was pounding on the door again.
“Harry, open up!”
He had shouted out, he knew it. He got up and unbolted the door; Hermione toppled inside at once, regained her balance, and looked around suspiciously. Ron was right behind her, looking unnerved as he pointed his wand into the corners of the chilly bathroom.
“What were you doing?” asked Hermione sternly.
“What d’you think I was doing?“ asked Harry with feeble bravado.
“You were yelling your head off!” said Ron.
“Oh yeah … I must’ve dozed off or – ”
“Harry, please don’t insult our intelligence,“ said Hermione, taking deep breaths. ”We know your scar hurt downstairs, and you’re white as a sheet.“
Harry sat down on the edge of the bath.
“Fine. I’ve just seen Voldemort murdering a woman. By now he’s probably killed her whole family. And he didn’t need to. It was Cedric all over again, they were just there …“
“Harry, you aren’t supposed to let this happen anymore!“ Hermione cried, her voice echoing through the bathroom. ”Dumbledore wanted you to use Occlumency! HE thought the connection was dangerous – Voldemort can use it, Harry! What good is it to watch him kill and torture, how can it help?“
“Because it means I know what he’s doing,” said Harry.
“So you’re not even going to try to shut him out?“
“Hermione, I can’t. You know I’m lousy at Occlumency. I never got the hang of it.”
“You never really tried!“ she said hotly. ”I don’t get it, Harry – do you like having this special connection or relationship or what – whatever – “
She faltered under the look he gave her as he stood up.
“Like it?“ he said quietly. ”Would you like it?“
“I – no – I’m sorry, Harry. I just didn’t mean – ”
“I hate it, I hate the fact that he can get inside me, that I have to watch him when he’s most dangerous. But I’m going to use it.”
“Dumbledore – ”
“Forget Dumbledore. This is my choice, nobody else’s. I want to know why he’s after Gregorovitch.”
“Who?”
“He’s a foreign wandmaker,” said Harry. “He made Krum’s wand and Krum reckons he’s brilliant.”
“But according to you,” said Ron, “Voldemort’s got Ollivander locked up somewhere. If he’s already got a wandmaker, what does he need another one for?”
“Maybe he agrees with Krum, maybe he thinks Gregorovitch is better … or else he thinks Gregorovitch will be able to explain what my wand did when he was chasing me, because Ollivander didn’t know.”
Harry glanced into the cracked, dusty mirror and saw Ron and Hermione exchanging skeptical looks behind his back.
“Harry, you keep talking about what your wand did,“ said Hermione, ”but you made it happen! Why are you so determined not to take responsibility for your own power?

“Because I know it wasn’t me! And so does Voldemort, Hermione! We both know what really happened!”
They glared at each other; Harry knew that he had not convinced Hermione and that she was marshaling counterarguments, against both his theory on his wand and the fact
that he was permitting himself to see into Voldemort’s mind. To his relief, Ron intervened.
“Drop it,” he advised her. “It’s up to him. And if we’re going to the Ministry tomorrow, don’t you reckon we should go over the plan?”
Reluctantly, as the other two could tell, Hermione let the matter rest, though Harry was quite sure she would attack again at the first opportunity. In the meantime, they returned to the basement kitchen, where Kreacher served them all stew and treacle tart.
They did not get to bed until late that night, after spending hours going over and over their plan until they could recite it, word perfect, to each other. Harry, who was now sleeping in Sirius’s room, lay in bed with his wandlight trained on the old photograph of his father, Sirius, Lupin, and Pettigrew, and muttered the plan to himself for another ten minutes. As he extinguished his wand, however, he was thinking not of Polyjuice Potion, Puking Pastilles, or the navy blue robes of Magical Maintenance; he thought of Gregorovitch the wandmaker, and how long he could hope to remain hidden while Voldemort sought him so determinedly.
Dawn seemed to follow midnight with indecent haste.
“You look terrible,” was Ron’s greeting as he entered the room to wake Harry.
“Not for long,” said Harry, yawning.
They found Hermione downstairs in the kitchen. She was being served coffee and hot rolls by Kreacher and wearing the slightly manic expression that Harry associated with exam review.
“Robes,” she said under her breath, acknowledging their presence with a nervous nod and continuing to poke around in her beaded bag, “Polyjuice Potion …
Invisibility Cloak … Decoy Detonators … You should each take a couple just in case … Puking Pastilles, Nosebleed Norgat, Extendable Ears …”
They gulped down their breakfast, then set off upstairs, Kreacher bowing them out and promising to have a steak-and-kidney pie ready for them when they returned.
“Bless him,“ said Ron fondly, ”and when you think I used to fantasize about cutting off his head and sticking it on the wall.“
They made their way onto the front step with immense caution. They could see a couple of puffy-eyed Death Eaters watching the house from across the misty square.
Hermione Disapparated with Ron first, then came back for Harry.
After the usual brief spell of darkness and near suffocation, Harry found himself in the tiny alleyway where the first phase of their plan was scheduled to take place.
It was as yet deserted, except for a couple of large bins; the first Ministry workers did not usually appear here until at least eight o’clock.
“Right then,” said Hermione, checking her watch. “she ought to be here in about five minutes. When I’ve Stunned her – ”
“Hermione, we know,” said Ron sternly. “And I thought we were supposed to open the door before she got here?”
Hermione squealed.
“I nearly forgot! Stand back – ”
She pointed her wand at the padlocked and heavily graffitied fire door beside them, which burst open with a crash. The dark corridor behind it led, as they knew from their careful scouting trips, into an empty theater. Hermione pulled the door back toward her, to make it look as thought it was still closed.
“And now,“ she said, turning, back to face the other two in the alleyway, ”we put on the Cloak again – “
“ – and we wait,” Ron finished, throwing it over Hermione’s head like a blanket over a birdcage and rolling his eyes at Harry.
Little more than a minute later, there was a tiny pop and a little Ministry witch with flyaway gray hair Apparated feet from them, blinking a little in the sudden brightness: the sun had just come out from behind a cloud. She barely had time to enjoy the unexpected warmth, however, before Hermione’s silent Stunning Spell hit her in the chest and she toppled over.
“Nicely done, Hermione,“ said Ron, emerging behind a bin beside the theater door as Harry took off the Invisibility Cloak. Together they carried the little witch into the dark passageway that led backstage. Hermione plucked a few hairs from the witch’s head and added them to a flask of muddy Polyjuice Potion she had taken from the beaded bag. Ron was rummaging through the little witch’s handbag.
“She’s Mafalda Hopkirk,“ he said, reading a small card that identified their victim as an assistant in the Improper Use of Magic Office. ”You’d better take this, Hermione, and here are the tokens.“
He passed her several small golden coins, all embossed with the letters M.O.M. which he had taken from the witch’s purse.
Hermione drank the Polyjuice Potion, which was now a pleasant heliotrope color, and within seconds stood before them, the double of Mafalda Hopkirk. As she removed Mafalda’s spectacles and put them on, Harry checked his watch.
“We’re running late, Mr. Magical Maintenance will be here any second.”
They hurried to close the door on the real Mafalda; Harry and Ron threw the Invisibility Cloak over themselves but Hermione remained in view, waiting. Seconds later there was another pop, and a small, ferrety looking wizard appeared before them.
“Oh, hello, Mafalda.”
“Hello!“ said Hermione in a quavery voice, “How are you today?”
“Not so good, actually,” replied the little wizard, who looked thoroughly downcast.
As Hermione and the wizard headed for the main road, Harry and Ron crept along behind them.
“I’m sorry to hear you’re under the weather,” said Hermione, talking firmly over the little wizard and he tried to expound upon his problems; it was essential to stop him from reaching the street. “Here, have a sweet.”
“Eh? Oh, no thanks – ”
“I insist!“ said Hermione aggressively, shaking the bag of pastilles in his face. Looking rather alarmed, the little wizard took one.
The effect was instantaneous. The moment the pastille touched his tongue, the little wizard started vomiting so hard that he did not even notice as Hermione yanked a handful of hairs from the top of his head.
“Oh dear!” she said, as he splattered the alley with sick. “Perhaps you’d better take the day off!”
“No – no!” He choked and retched, trying to continue on his way despite being unable to walk straight. “I must – today – must go – ”
“But that’s just silly!” said Hermione, alarmed. “You can’t go to work in this state – I think you ought to go to St. Mungo’s and get them to sort you out.”
The wizard had collapsed, heaving, onto all fours, still trying to crawl toward the main street.
“You simply can’t go to work like this!” cried Hermione.
At last he seemed to accept the truth of her words. Using a reposed Hermione to claw his way back into a standing position, he turned on the spot and vanished, leaving nothing behind but the bag Ron had snatched from his hand as he went and some flying chunks of vomit.
“Urgh,” said Hermione, holding up the skirt of her robe to avoid the puddles of sick. “It would have made much less mess to Stun him too.”
“Yeah,” said Ron, emerging from under the cloak holding the wizard’s bag, “but I still think a whole pile of unconscious bodies would have drawn more attention.
Keen on his job, though, isn’t he? Chuck us the hair and the potion, then.”
Within two minutes, Ron stood before them, as small and ferrety as the sick wizard, and wearing the navy blue robes that had been folded in his bag.
“Weird he wasn’t wearing them today, wasn’t it, seeing how much he wanted to go? Anyway, I’m Reg Cattermole, according to the label in the back.”
“Now wait here,” Hermione told Harry, who was still under the Invisibility Cloak, “and we’ll be back with some hairs for you.”
He had to wait ten minutes, but it seemed much longer to Harry, skulking alone in the sick-splattered alleyway beside the door concealing the Stunned Mafalda. Finally Ron and Hermione reappeared.
“We don’t know who he is,“ Hermione said, passing Harry several curly black hairs, ”but he’s gone home with a dreadful nosebleed! Here, he’s pretty tall, you’ll need bigger robes …“
She pulled out a set of the old robes Kreacher had laundered for them, and Harry retired to take the potion and change.
Once the painful transformation was complete he was more than six feet tall and, from what he could tell from his well-muscled arms, powerfully built. He also had a beard. Stowing the Invisibility Cloak and his glasses inside his new robes, he rejoined the other two.
“Blimey, that’s scary,” said Ron, looking up at Harry, who now towered over him.
“Take one of Mafalda’s tokens,” Hermione told Harry, “and let’s go, it’s nearly nine.”
They stepped out of the alleyway together. Fifty yards along the crowded pavement there were spiked black railings flanking two flights of stairs, one labeled GENTLEMEN, the other LADIES.
“See you in a moment, then,” said Hermione nervously, and she tottered off down the steps to LADIES. Harry and Ron joined a number of oddly dressed men descending into what appeared to be an ordinary underground public toilet, tiled in grimy black and white.
“Morning, Reg!” called another wizard in navy blue robes as he let himself into a cubicle by inserting his golden token into a slot in the door. “Blooming pain in the bum, this, eh? Forcing us all to get to work this way! Who are they expecting to turn up, Harry Potter?”
The wizard roared with laughter at his own wit. Ron gave a forced chuckle.
“Yeah,” he said, “stupid, isn’t it?”
And he and Harry let themselves into adjoining cubicles.
To Harry’s left and right came the sound of flushing. He crouched down and peered through the gap at the bottom of the cubicle, just in time to see a pair of booted feet climbing into the toilet next door. He looked left and saw Ron blinking at him.
“We have to flush ourselves in?” he whispered.
“Looks like it,” Harry whispered back; his voice came out deep and gravelly.
They both stood up. Feeling exceptionally foolish, Harry clambered into the toilet.
He knew at once that he had done the right thing; thought he appeared to be standing in water, his shoes, feet, and robes remained quite dry. He reached up, pulled the chain, and next moment had zoomed down a short chute, emerging out of a fireplace into the Ministry of Magic.
He got up clumsily; there was a lot more of his body than he was accustomed to. The great Atrium seemed darker than Harry remembered it. Previously a golden fountain had filled the center of the hall, casting shimmering spots of light over the polished wooden floor and walls. Now a gigantic statue of black stone dominated the scene.
It was rather frightening, this vast sculpture of a witch and a wizard sitting on ornately carved thrones, looking down at the Ministry workers toppling out of fireplaces below them. Engraved in foot-high letters at the base of the statue were the words MAGIC IS MIGHT.
Harry received a heavy blow on the back of the legs. Another wizard had just flown out of the fireplace behind him.
“Out of the way, can’t y – oh, sorry, Runcorn.”
Clearly frightened, the balding wizard hurried away. Apparently the man who Harry was impersonating, Runcorn, was intimidating.
“Psst!” said a voice, and he looked around to see a whispy little witch and the ferrety wizard from Magical Maintenance gesturing to him from over beside the statue.
Harry hastened to join them.
“You got in all right, then?” Hermione whispered to Harry.
“No, he’s still stuck in the hog,” said Ron.
“Oh, very funny … It’s horrible, isn’t it?” she said to Harry, who was staring up at the statue. “Have you seen what they’re sitting on?”
Harry looked more closely and realized that what he had thought were decoratively carved thrones were actually mounds of carved humans: hundreds and hundreds of naked bodies, men, women, and children, all with rather stupid, ugly faces, twisted and pressed together to support the weight of the handsomely robed wizards.
“Muggles,” whispered Hermione, “In their rightful place. Come on, let’s get going.”
They joined the stream of witches and wizards moving toward the golden gates at the end of the hall, looking around as surreptitiously as possible, but there was no sign of the distinctive figure of Dolores Umbridge. They passed through the gates and into a smaller hall, where queues were forming in front of twenty golden grilles housing as many lifts. They had barely joined the nearest one when a voice said, “Cattermole!”
They looked around: Harry’s stomach turned over. One of the Death Eaters who had witnessed Dumbledore’s death was striding toward them. The Ministry workers beside them fell silent, their eyes downcast; Harry could feel fear rippling through them.
The man’s scowling, slightly brutish face was somehow at odds with his magnificent, sweeping robes, which were embroidered with much gold thread. Someone in the crowd around the lifts called sycophantically, “Morning, Yaxley!” Yaxley ignored them.
“I requested somebody from Magical Maintenance to sort out my office, Cattermole. It’s still raining in there.”
Ron looked around as though hoping somebody else would intervene, but nobody spoke.
“Raining … in your office? That’s – that’s not good, is it?”
Ron gave a nervous laugh. Yaxley’s eyes widened.
“You think it’s funny, Cattermole, do you?”
A pair of witches broke away from the queue for the lift and bustled off.
“No,” said Ron, “no, of course – ”
“You realize that I am on my way downstairs to interrogate your wife, Cattermole? In fact, I’m quite surprised you’re not down there holding her hand while she waits. Already given her up as a bad job, have you? Probably wise. Be sure and marry a pureblood next time.”
Hermione had let out a little squeak of horror. Yaxley looked at her. She cough feebly and turned away.
“I – I – ” stammered Ron.
“But if my wife were accused of being a Mudblood,“ said Yaxley, ” – not that any woman I married would ever be mistaken for such filth – and the Head of Department of Magical Law Enforcement needed a job doing, I would make it my priority to do this job, Cattermole. Do you understand me?“
“Yes,” whispered Ron.
“Then attend to it, Cattermole, and if my office is not completely dry within an hour, your wife’s Blood Status will be in even greater doubt than it is now.”
The golden grille before them clattered open. With a nod and unpleasant smile to Harry, who was evidently expected to appreciate this treatment of Cattermole, Yaxley swept away toward another lift. Harry, Ron, and Hermione entered theirs, but nobody followed them: It was as if they were infectious. The grilles shut with a clang and the lift began to move upward.
“What am I going to do?” Ron asked the other two at once; he looked stricken. “If I don’t turn up, my wife … I mean, Cattermole’s wife – ”
“We’ll come with you, we should stick together – ” began Harry, but Ron shook his head feverishly.
“That’s mental, we haven’t got much time. You two find Umbridge, I’ll go and sort out Yaxley’s office – but how do I stop a raining?”
“Try Finite Incantatem,” said Hermione at once, “that should stop the rain if it’s a hex or curse; if it doesn’t something’s gone wrong with an Atmospheric Charm, which will be more difficult to fix, so as an interim measure try Impervius to protect his belongings – ”
“Say it again, slowly – “ said Ron, searching his pockets desperately for a quill, but at that moment the lift juddered to a halt. A disembodied female voice said, ”Level four, Department for the Regulation and Control of Magical Creatures, incorporating Beast, Being, and Spirit Divisions, Goblin Liaison Office, and Pest Advisory Bureau,“ and the grilles slid open again, admitting a couple of wizards and several pale violet paper airplanes that fluttered around the lamp in the ceiling of the lift.
“Morning, Albert,“ said a bushily whiskered man, smiling at Harry. He glanced over at Ron and Hermione as the lift creaked upward once more; Hermione was now whispering frantic instructions to Ron. The wizard leaned toward Harry, leering, and muttering ”Dirk Cresswell, eh? From Goblin Liaison? Nice one, Albert. I’m pretty confident I’ll get his job now!“
He winked. Harry smiled back, hoping that this would suffice. The lift stopped; the grilles opened once more.
“Level two, Department of Magical Law Enforcement, including the Improper Use of Magic Office, Auror Headquarters, and Wizengamot Administration Services,“ said the disembodied witch’s voice.
Harry saw Hermione give Ron a little push and he hurried out of the lift, followed by the other wizards, leaving Harry and Hermione alone. The moment the golden door had closed Hermione said, very fast, “Actually, Harry, I think I’d better go after him, I don’t think he knows what he’s doing and if he gets caught the whole thing – ”
“Level one, Minister of Magic and Support Staff.”
The golden grilles slid apart again and Hermione gasped. Four people stood before them, two of them deep in conversation: a long-haired wizard wearing magnificent robes of black and gold, and a squat, toadlike witch wearing a velvet bow in her short hair and clutching a clipboard to her chest.
八月渐尽,格里莫广场中央疯长的草坪在骄阳底下日趋枯萎,直到变得暗黄枯干。周围房子里面的人从来没有看见过12号的住户,也从没有看到过12号这幢房子。住在格里莫广场的麻瓜们早已接受了11号直接坐落在13号旁边的这个有趣的编号错误。
  然而广场现在却吸引了一些对这个异常非常感兴趣的人。几乎每一天都有一两个人到格里莫广场来是带着目的,或着好像是这样,只是倚着栏杆面对着11号和13号,观望着两幢房子之间的连接处。两天以来来得人从来都不一样,虽然他们都好像不喜欢正常的穿着。大多数路过他们的伦敦人都习惯了他们古怪的着装并不怎么注意,尽管偶尔他们当中的一个也许会扫视过来,惊讶为什么有人会在如此高的温度下穿着那么长的斗篷。
  监视者的密切观察并没有让他们找到多少乐子。偶尔他们当中的一个开始兴奋地走上前去,好像他们终于看到了有意思的事情,然而最后还是失望地回来。
  九月的第一天广场上比以往来了更多监视的人。六个穿着长斗篷的男人安静而警惕地站着,凝视着11和13号两幢房子,但是他们所等待的那件事情仍旧摸不着头脑。随着夜晚的到来,许多星期以来第一次下起了一场不期而至的寒冷的雨,当他们好像发现有意思的东西时一些不可思议的事情出现了,一个长着扭曲的脸的男人指着什么东西,离他最近的伙伴,一个矮胖,苍白的男人开始向前走去,但是只过了一会他们就又松驰到以前静止的状态,看上去懊恼又失望。与此同时,在12号的里面,哈利刚刚进了大厅。当他幻影移形到前门外面最高一层台阶时差点失去平衡,他觉得食死徒也许瞥到了他短暂暴露的手肘。哈利小心地把他身后的前门关上并脱下了他的隐形衣,披在他的手臂上并匆匆沿着昏暗的过道走向通往地下室的门,一份偷来的预言家日报紧紧攥在他的手里。
  他听到了那经常听到的低声细语“西弗勒斯 斯内普”,寒风横扫过他的脸,哈利卷了一下舌头。
  “不是我杀了你,”当他把舌头放下来的时候他说,然后屏着呼吸直到这肮脏的不详的人影消散。他等到他走下了厨房阶梯一半时,确信他在布莱克夫人的听力所及范围和纷纷扬扬的灰尘之外时叫道:“我有消息,但是你们不会喜欢的。”
  厨房几乎变得认不出来了。每样东西的表面现在都闪闪发光:铜锅和铜盘被擦得闪着玫瑰色的光,木桌面闪着微光,早已为晚餐准备好的高脚杯和碟子在愉快燃烧着的火焰的映衬下闪耀着微光,一个坩埚在火上慢慢地煮着。然而,房间里没有一样东西比匆匆向哈利跑去的家养小精灵更加显著的不同,他穿着雪白的毛巾,它耳朵里的毛发像棉花一样干净并且毛茸茸的,雷古拉斯的金属吊坠盒弹跳在他的胸前。
  “请把鞋脱下来,主人哈利,在晚饭前洗一下手,”克利切沙哑地说,抓住隐形衣懒洋洋地把他挂在墙上的一个钩子上,旁边挂着许多刚刚熨过的旧式长袍。
  “发生了什么事?”罗恩担心地问道。赫敏和罗恩一直在注视着杂乱布满厨房长桌尾部的一捆便条和手绘地图,但是现在他们看着哈利当他向他们迈着大步走去并在他们散乱的羊皮纸的顶部扔下一份报纸。
  一张十分大的有着鹰钩鼻,黑头发,他们熟悉的男人的照片注视着他们,在下面有一行头条写着: 
  西弗勒斯·斯内普任命为霍格沃茨校长 
  “不!”罗恩和赫敏同时大声喊道。
  赫敏反应最快;她抓起报纸并开始大声读剩下的内容。 
  “西弗勒斯·斯内普,长期担任霍格沃茨魔法学校的魔药学教师,今天在这古老学校的最重要的一次教员调动时被任命为校长。还有由于前麻瓜研究老师的辞职,阿列克托 加罗将接管这个职位同时她的兄弟,阿米克斯,将填补黑魔法防御术教授这一席位的空缺。 
  “我对这一可以继续支持我们最好的巫师传统和价值的机会表示欢迎”,“比如犯罪和割下人们的耳朵!斯内普,校长!斯内普在邓布利多的书房里——哦!天哪!”她尖叫道,使哈利罗恩两个人同时吓了一跳,她从桌子上跳下来,飞一般冲出房间,一边大喊,“我马上回来!”
  “天哪?”罗恩重复道,看上去觉得很开心。“她一定气死了。”他把报纸拉过来并细细阅读关于斯内普的那篇文章。
  “其他的老师不会赞同的。麦格,弗立维和斯普劳特都知道真相,他们知道邓布利多怎么死的。他们不会接受斯内普当校长。还有那些加罗是谁?”
  “食死徒,”哈利说。“里面有他们的照片,当斯内普杀死邓布利多时他们在塔楼顶上,所以他们几个朋友又在一起了。还有,”哈利苦涩地继续说道,抓起一把椅子,“我不认为其他老师除了留下来还有什么别的选择。如果魔法部和伏地魔在背后支持斯内普的话,对于他们,不是留下来任教就是去阿兹卡班度过“愉快”的几年——如果他们幸运的话。我认为他们会留下来并试图保护学生。”
  克利切拿着一个大蒸锅蹦跳地跑到桌子前,把汤舀到古旧的碗里,用两排牙齿吹着口哨。
  “谢谢,克利切,”哈利说,把报纸翻过来这样他就不用看着斯内普的脸。“嗯,至少我们现在确切地知道斯内普在哪里。”
  他开始舀出一勺汤并把它放入嘴里。自从他把雷古拉斯的吊坠盒给了克利切后他的厨艺有了显著的改善:今天的法国洋葱是哈利吃过的最好吃的。
  “还是有许多食死徒监视着这座房子,”他一边吃一边告诉罗恩,“比往常的还多。好像他们希望我们拖着我们的行李大踏步走向霍格沃茨特快列车。”
  罗恩扫了一眼他的手表。
  “我一整天都在想这个。它六个小时之前开走了。太奇怪了,我们竟没有在上面,不是吗?”
  从他的心里哈利好像看到了那一次他和罗恩乘着飞车在空中跟随它所看见的鲜红色冒着蒸汽的火车,在田野和山丘中闪着微光,像一条蠕动的鲜红毛虫。他十分确定金妮,纳威和卢娜这时候一定坐在一起,也许在猜想他,罗恩和赫敏在哪里,或者为怎样最好地暗中破坏斯内普的制度而辩论。
  “刚刚他们差点看到我进来,”哈利说。“我在最高一级阶梯糟糕地着陆,斗篷滑了一下。”
  “我每次都这样。哦,她来了,”罗恩加上了一句,随即在他的位子上伸长脖子看着赫敏再次踏入厨房,“天啊!”
  “我记起这个,”赫敏气喘吁吁地说道。
  她拿着一个很大的有镜框的画像。她把画像放低到地板上,然后一个珠子装饰的小袋从厨房的食具柜里抓出来。把它打开,她开始把画像强塞进去,尽管事实上这幅画像明显装不进这么个小袋,然而几秒钟内它就消失了,像许多别的一样,坠入小袋无尽的深渊。
  “菲尼阿斯 尼古拉斯,”当赫敏把小袋扔到桌子上,伴随着往常的响亮哐当声时她解释道。
  “什么?”罗恩说,但是哈利明白了。所画的菲尼阿斯 尼古拉斯
  布莱克能够在他的格里莫广场的肖像和挂在霍格沃茨校长办公室里的肖像上轻松来回行走:斯内普毫无疑问正坐在那塔楼顶部的圆形房间里,胜利的拥有了邓布利多所收集的精美的银制魔法器具,石制冥想盆,分院帽和格兰芬多的剑,除非它已经被放到别的地方。
  “斯内普可以派遣菲尼阿斯 尼古拉斯来这个屋子查看,“赫敏一边回到位子上一边对罗恩解释道,“但是现在让他试试吧,菲尼阿斯
  尼古拉斯所能够看见的就只有我的手提包的里面。”
  “想得太好了!”罗恩说道,对于赫敏所做的暗自佩服。
  “谢谢,”赫敏笑着说,把她的汤移到她面前。“那么哈利,今天还发生了什么事?”
  “没什么。”哈利说。“我监视了魔法部入口有七个小时。没有她的行踪。但是看见了你的爸爸了,罗恩,他看上去很好。”
  罗恩听了这个消息感谢地点点头。他们一致同意当韦斯莱先生出入魔法部时去和他沟通太危险,因为他周围一直都有魔法部工作人员,然而,匆匆瞥了他几眼还是很让人放心的,虽然他看上去确实有些勉强和紧张。
  “爸爸一直告诉我大部分魔法部工作人员都用飞路网去上班,”罗恩说。“这就是为什么我们没有看到乌姆里奇,她从来不走着来,她把她自己看得太重要了。”
  “那个滑稽的老女巫和穿着藏青色袍子的小巫师呢?”赫敏问。
  “哦,是魔法维修司的家伙,”罗恩说。
  “你怎么知道他在魔法维修司工作?”赫敏问,她的汤勺悬浮在空中。
  “爸爸说魔法维修司的每个人都穿着藏青色的袍子。”
  “你从来都没有告诉过我们那个!”
  赫敏放下勺子并把刚刚哈利进来时她和罗恩正在检查的一捆便条和地图拉过来。
  “这里没有谈到藏青色的袍子,没有!“赫敏说,激动地翻看着。
  “那个这真的要紧吗?“
  “罗恩,它们都要紧!如果我们想要去魔法部并且在他们都密切注视侵入者的情况下不暴露自己,每个小细节都很重要!我们一直在这样做,我是说,这些侦查工作有什么意义,如果你都不愿意告诉我们——”
  “哎呀,赫敏,我只是忘了一件小事情——”
  “你还没有意识到,不是吗,现在世界上任何地方不会比我们到魔法部更危险——”
  “我认为我们明天应该开始行动,”哈利说。
  赫敏呆住了,惊讶得张着嘴;罗恩被汤呛着了。
  “明天?”赫敏重复道。“你不是认真的吧,哈利?”
  “我是认真的,”哈利说,“我不认为再在魔法部路口偷偷摸摸监视一个月会比我们现在更有准备。我们拖得越久,挂坠盒离我们就越远。乌姆里奇已经有足够的机会把它扔掉;这样东西打不开。”
  “除非,”罗恩说,“她已经找到一种打开它的方法并已得到了它。”
  “对于她来说并不会有什么区别,她那么邪恶,”哈利耸了耸肩。
  赫敏紧咬着嘴唇,陷入沉思。
  “我们了解的每样东西都很重要,”哈利继续对赫敏说道,“我们知道他们已经停止了在部里幻影移形。我们知道现在只有最高层的部门成员才被允许用飞路网和他们家里连接,因为罗恩听到两个缄默人在抱怨此事。并且我们粗略地知道乌姆里奇的办公室在哪里,因为你听到那个有着胡须的家伙在和他的同事说——“
  “我要到第一层去,多洛雷丝想要见我,”赫敏立刻背了出来。
  “没错,”哈利说。“而且我们知道要用那些滑稽的硬币,或辅币,随便它们是什么来进入,因为我看见那个女巫从她朋友那借了一个——”
  “但是我们没有!”
  “如果计划成功,我们会有,”哈利镇静地说。
  “我不知道,哈利,我不知道…有一大堆事情会出问题,那么多需要靠运气…”
  “就算我们再准备三个月情况还会这样,”哈利说。“是时候行动了。”
  他们花了前面四个星期的时间轮流披着隐形衣去监视魔法部的官方入口,那要感谢罗恩的父亲,因为罗恩自童年起就知道那个入口。他们尾随着工作人员进入入口,偷听他们的谈话并仔细观察他们当中哪个每天同一时间独自出现。偶尔有机会从某人的箱子里偷到一份预言家日报。慢慢的,他们就积累了现在正堆在赫敏面前的粗略的地图和便条。
  “好吧,”罗恩慢悠悠的说,“那就是说我们明天行动……我认为应该由我和哈利去”
  “噢,别再提这个了!”赫敏叹口气说。“我以为我们已经决定了。”
  “那是穿着隐形衣在入口附近侦查,但这可不一样,赫敏,”罗恩用手戳着一份十天前的预言家日报说。“你已经上了没有参加审讯的麻瓜出身的巫师黑名单!”
  “而你有可能在陋居得死斑谷病死掉!如果有谁不能去,应该是哈利,他的脑袋悬赏一万加隆呢”
  “好吧,我留在这儿,”哈利说。“让我等着你们打败伏地魔的好消息,你们会吧”
  罗恩和赫敏笑了起来,哈利额头上的伤疤突然疼了起来。他的手一下子捂住了它,看到赫敏疑惑的眼神,他假装把挡着眼睛的头发捋了捋。
  “好吧,我们三个都去,我们最好分开移行幻影,”罗恩说着。“我们不可能都藏在隐形衣下”
  哈利的伤疤越来越疼了,他站了起来,这时克利切冲了过来。
  “主人还没有喝完汤呢,主人还想要点美味的炖肉吗?还是主人一直偏爱的糖松饼?”
  “谢谢,克利切,我去趟……恩……洗手间,马上回来。”
  意识到赫敏正疑惑地看着他,哈利迅速下楼来到大厅并跑到一楼,他冲进浴室并再次闩上了门。哈利痛苦地咕哝着,把身体沉入有着张着大嘴形状的蛇形水龙头的黑色浴盆,闭上了眼睛……
  他正沿着一条沉浸在柔和的微光中的街道滑行,在他两侧的建筑物有着大大的木制山形墙,它们看上去就象是华而不实的房子。他接近了其中一幢房子,然后看到自己苍白的长着长指甲的手放在了门上。他开始敲门,并感到一种内心升起一种兴奋……
  门开了,一位女士大笑着站在那儿。当她低下头看到哈利的脸时,她脸上的笑容消失了,取而代之的是恐惧……
  一个冷冰冰的高音问道:“格里戈维奇?”
  她摇着头,一边试图把门关上。一支苍白的手牢牢地抓着门,以防她把他关在门外……
  “我要找格里戈维奇。”
  “他不在这(德语)!”她边摇头边叫起来,“他不住在这儿!他不住在这儿!我认识不他!”
  放弃了关门的努力,她开始向身后车黑暗的大厅里退去。哈利紧跟着向她滑行过去,长着长指甲的手抽出了魔杖……
  “他在哪?”
  “他走了(德语)!走了!我知不道!我知不道!”
  他抬起手,她尖叫着。两个小孩子跑进了大厅里,她试图用自己的双臂保护他们。一道绿光闪过——
  “哈利! 哈利!”
  他睁开眼,发现自己已经出溜到了地板上。赫敏又在重重地砸着门。
  “哈利,快开门!”
  他刚才肯定是大喊了,他知道。哈利站起身打开门,赫敏立刻栽了进来,但她很快恢复了平衡并且疑惑地四下查看着。罗恩就在她身后,看上去有点失常。他正用魔杖指着寒冷浴室的角落。
  “你刚才在干什么?”赫敏严厉地责问道。
  “你觉得我在干什么?”哈利底气不足地反问。
  “你刚才在高喊你的头要掉了。”罗恩说。
  “是吗……我刚才打瞌睡了,要不然就是——”
  “哈利,请别侮辱我们的智力。”赫敏边说边深深地喘着气,“我们知道你在楼下,伤疤痛得利害,而且你的脸色白得象张纸。”
  哈利在浴室门边坐下。
  “好吧。刚才我看到伏地魔谋杀了一个女人,而且他很可能杀了她的全家。他根本没必要这么做。这简直就象是杀害另一个塞德里克一样,他们不过只是呆在那里……”
  “哈利,你不该再让这样的情况发生。”赫敏叫起来,她的声音在浴室里回荡着。“邓布利多让你要使用大脑封闭术。他认为你们之间的联系是危险的——伏地魔也能利用它,哈利!只是能看到他在杀人折磨人,有什么用处?”
  “至少我知道他在干什么。”哈利说。
  “所以你甚至都没有试过要把他关在你的脑子外面?”
  “赫敏,我做不到。你知道我对大脑封闭术恶心坏了。我从来没有掌握过它。”
  “你根本没有真正试过!”赫敏激烈地说道,“我不管,哈利——你是不是一直都喜欢这种特殊的联系,或是关系,或是——不管什么——”
  当她看到哈利站起身看她的样子时,赫敏语无伦次了。
  “喜欢它?”哈利平静地说,“你会喜欢它吗?”
  “我——不——我很抱歉,哈利。我并不是这个意思——”
  “我恨它,我恨他进入到我脑子里的那张脸。在他最危险的时候我不得不看着他。但我还是要用它!”
  “邓布利多——”
  “忘了邓布利多吧。这是我们自己的选择,不是别人的。我想知道他为什么要追杀。”
  “谁?”
  “格里戈维奇是国外的一个魔杖制作商。”哈利说道,“他为克鲁姆制造了魔杖,克鲁姆认为他很有才气。”
  “可是据你所说,”罗恩说,“伏地魔已经把奥利凡德关在了什么地方。他已经有了一个魔杖制作商,还要另外一个做什么?”
  “也许伏地魔同意克鲁姆的想法,认为格里戈维奇更优秀些……要不然就是伏地魔觉得格里戈维奇能够解释在他追杀我时我的魔杖作出的反应。因为奥利凡德不知道。”
  哈利瞥了一眼破裂肮脏的镜子,看到赫敏和罗恩在他身后交换着怀疑的目光。
  “哈利你一直在说你的魔杖干了什么,”赫敏说,“但是你让它发生了。为什么你如此坚决地不为你自己的力量承担责任呢?”
  “因为我知道那不是我!伏地魔也知道,赫敏。我们都知道到底发生了什么。”
  他们两人瞪着对方;哈利知道他还没有说服赫敏,而她正在准备与他争辩:不仅要反驳他所提出的他的魔杖的说法,还要反对他允许自己窥探伏地魔的想法这一事实。使哈利感到安慰的是罗恩岔开了话题。
  “得了吧。”他向她建议道,“让他去吧。如果明天我们要到魔法部去,你不认为我们应该把计划再过一遍吗?”
  在另外两人能够开口前,赫敏极不情愿地把这事放下了。然而哈利清楚地意识到,只要一有机会她就会再次反驳他。这时他们回到地下室的厨房里,克利切向他们提供了炖肉和蜜糖小烘饼。
  他们花了几个小时一遍遍地复习他们的计划,直至他们彼此可以一字不漏地背诵它为止。这天晚上他们很晚才上床。哈利现在已经睡到了小天狼星的房间里。他躺在床上,一边用魔杖的光在他父亲、小天狼星、卢平和小矮星的旧照片上划着轨迹,一边又花了十分钟自个儿嘀咕着计划。然而当他熄灭魔杖的光芒时,他想到的不是复方汤剂、昏迷花糖或是魔法维护司藏青色的袍子,而是魔杖商格里戈维奇。在伏地魔如此坚决的搜寻下,他还能够躲藏多久呢?
  黎明似乎很不礼貌地急勿勿地紧跟着午夜之后到来了。
  “你看起来很糟糕,”罗恩走进房间叫醒哈利的时候说。
  “一会就好了,”哈利打着哈欠说。
  他们发现赫敏在楼下的厨房里,克利切给她端上咖啡和热丸子。她脸上有点神经质的表情让哈利联想到考试复习。
  “长袍,”她低声说着,看见他们来了,紧张的点了点头,接着在她那个用珠子装饰的袋子里翻着,“复方汤剂……隐形衣……诱饵炸弹……以防万一你最好带两个……呕吐片,鼻血牛扎糖,顺风耳……”
  他们胡乱吞下了早餐,向楼上出发,克利切送他们出去,并许诺等他们回来给他们做鱼肾饼。
  “上帝保佑它,”罗恩亲切地说,“你们知道我曾经想过把它的头拧下来摔到墙上。”
  他们万份小心的走到门前的台阶,可以看见两个监视的食死徒正透着广场的迷雾盯着房子。
  赫敏和罗恩先幻影移行,哈利跟在后面。
  一段短暂的黑暗和窒息后,哈里发现自己在他们制定好的计划第一步的小巷里,这里空荡荡的,除了几个大箱子。至少在八点以前第一批魔法部的工人通常是不会出现的。
  “下一步,”赫敏对了对表说。“她大约五分钟内就到这里,我们把她弄晕—”
  “赫敏,我们知道,”罗恩尖刻的说。“我觉得在她来之前我们应该把门打开?”
  赫敏尖叫起来。
  “我差点忘了,往后站—”
  她用魔杖对着他们身后紧锁着涂抹地很严重的防火门挥去,伴着金属撞击的声,门被打开了。一条阴暗的走廊在面前,他们通过仔细的侦察知道,它通向一个空置的戏院。
  “现在,”她转过身对着小巷里的两个人说,“我们再穿上隐形衣—”
  “然后我们等着,”罗恩说完,把隐形衣盖到赫敏的头上,就像把一个毯子盖在鸟笼上一样,然后对着哈里转了转眼珠。
  不到一分钟后,随着细微的爆破声,一个蓬松灰色头发的小个魔法部女巫移行幻影在他们面前。刚刚从云中露出脸的太阳发出的光亮晃得她睁不开眼。她还没来得及享受着意外的温暖,就被赫敏用无声昏迷咒击中了胸部倒在地上。
  “好样的,赫敏,”罗恩说,哈利脱下了隐形衣,他们出现在一个大箱子后面。他们一起把这个小个女巫抬到通向后台的阴暗的过道里。赫敏拔下女巫的几根头发,把它们放进她从她那个用珠子装饰的袋子中拿出的一瓶装着泥一样的复方汤剂中。罗恩则翻着这个小个女
  巫的手袋。
  “她是马法尔达·霍普柯克,”他看着一个小卡片说,那写着他们的受害者是禁止滥用魔法司的一名助理。“你最好拿着这个,赫敏,这是代币。”
  他递给她几个刻着M·O·M字母的小金币,这是她从女巫的钱包中拿出来的。
  赫敏喝下有着令人愉快的淡紫色的复方汤剂,几秒钟后,又一个马法尔达·霍普柯克站在他们面前,她拿下马法尔达的眼睛戴上。哈利对了对表。
  “我们要晚了,魔法维护司的人随时会到。”
  他们赶紧关上门,把真正的马法尔达关在里面;哈利和罗恩再次披上隐形衣。赫敏还在外面等着,几秒钟后又是一阵微弱的爆破声,一个长得像雪貂一样的小个巫师出现在他们面前。
  “噢,你好,马法尔达。”
  “你好!”赫敏用带着颤音的声音说,“你今天怎么样?”
  “事实上不是很好,”小个巫师回答说,看上去十分沮丧。
  赫敏和巫师走向大道时,哈利和罗恩跟在后面。
  “听到你的回答我感到很遗憾,”当小个巫师解释他的问题时,赫敏镇静的回答。必须在他们走到街上前阻止他。“来,吃块糖。”
  “嗯?哦,不用了,谢谢—”
  “我坚持!”赫敏强势地说,把一袋子的药在他面前晃着。小个巫师看起来很害怕,就拿出一个吃下去。
  效果马上就显现出来,药片一放到他嘴里,小个巫师就开始猛烈的呕吐,以至于都没注意到赫敏拽下了他一把头发。
  “噢,该死!”她说,看着他把呕吐物溅在小巷里。“也许你应该休息一天!”
  “不—不!”他吐的都快窒息了,还是坚持继续走,即使已经不能直着走路了。“我必须—今天—必须去—”
  “别傻了!”赫敏警告他,“你这样根本不能工作—我觉得你应该去圣芒戈医院让他们看看你。”
  巫师倒在地上,试图用四肢站起来,仍然试着爬向大街。
  “你这样根本不能工作!”赫敏大叫着
  最后他总算接受了她所说的事实,抓着赫敏好能站起来,他渐渐消失在路的尽头,只留下罗恩从他手里抓下来的皮包,以及一些还在飞溅的呕吐物。
  “嗯,”赫敏说,拎起她长袍的裙子以免沾上呕吐物。“也把他弄晕的话就没有这么脏了。”
  “是呀,”罗恩说,从隐形衣中拿着巫师的皮包走了出来,“但我还是认为一堆不省人事的人会引起更多的注意,他对工作还挺有热情的,不是吗?把头发扔进药水里,快!”
  两分钟后,罗恩变成那个生病的像雪貂一样的小个巫师站在他们面前,从他的袋子里拿出叠好的藏青色的长袍穿上。
  “奇怪他今天怎么不穿上它,不是吗?看看他还要做多少?不管怎么说,根据后面的标签,我现在是雷?凯特莫尔”
  先在这儿等着,”赫敏对仍然在隐形衣下面的哈利说,“我们给你带几根头发回来。”
  他等了十分钟,但躲在这个满是呕吐物的小巷里,门后还藏着昏迷的马法尔达,哈利好像等的更久。罗恩和赫敏又出现了。
  “我们不知道他是谁,”赫敏说,递给哈利几根卷曲的黑发,“但他鼻血留得太厉害回家了,他很高,你需要一件更大的长袍……”
  她掏出一件克利切为他们熨好的长袍,哈利换好,喝下汤剂然后变形。
  痛苦的变形一结束他就有超过六英尺高,还有满是肌肉健壮的手臂。他还留着胡须。把隐形衣和眼睛装在新长袍里,他就和两外两人在一起了。
  “啊呀,太可怕了,”罗恩看着比他高很多的哈利说。
  “拿一个马法尔达的代币,”赫敏告诉哈利,“然后出发,快九点了。”
  他们一起快步走出小巷,沿着拥挤的人行道走了五十码,有两排用花穗装饰的黑扶手的楼梯,一面写着男士,一面写着女士。
  “一会儿见,”赫敏紧张地说,她摇晃着走下女士那一侧的楼梯。哈利和罗恩和一群穿着古怪的男人一起走下这可看起来很古怪的用黑白砖瓦建造的地下公共厕所。
  “早上好,雷!”另一个穿着藏青色长袍的巫师打着招呼,他正走进一个他用金色的代币插进门上的缝隙打开的小屋。“那些流窜犯真让人头疼,让我们不得不用这种方式上班,他们想发现谁?哈利波特?”
  巫师为自己的小聪明大声笑了起来,罗恩也附和着笑了笑。
  “是呀,”他说,“多蠢,不是吗?”
  然后他和哈利也进入了这个小房间。
  哈利感到四周有冲水的声音。他弯着身子从小房间的地步窥视,正好看见一双穿靴子的脚走近隔壁的马桶,他往左看到罗恩惊愕的看着他。
  “我们必须把自己冲进去?”他小声说。
  “看起来是这样,”哈利也小声地说;他的声音又低又粗。
  他们都站了起来,感觉格外的傻,哈利爬进了马桶。
  他们马上意识到他们做得对;尽管他似乎站在水里,但他的鞋、脚和长袍都是干的。他举起手拉了一下绳索,一下子下来一个小瀑布,魔法部的壁炉出现在他们面前。
  他笨拙的站了起来,还不是很习惯现在的身体。大厅似乎比哈利印象中的暗。以前有一个金色的喷泉充满了整个大厅,让木质的地板和墙壁都闪着微光。现在一个巨大的黑色石头占据整个景象。这实在很吓人,很多巫师和女巫雕像坐在雕刻华丽的王座上,看着魔法部的工作人员从壁炉里进出。雕刻的底部用一英尺高的字写着:魔法就是力量。
  哈利感觉背后一阵凉风,另外一个巫师在他背后从壁炉里冲了出来。
  “让开,不能——哦,对不起,雷科纳”
  看起来这个秃头巫师确实吓坏了,他马上就跑开了。显然哈利变成的这个巫师,雷科纳,很霸道。
  “嘘!”的一声,他赶紧四处张望,看见一个小个女巫和一个像雪貂的巫师在雕像的另一侧魔法维护司向他挥手。哈利赶紧跑向他们。
  “你还好吧?”赫敏对哈利小声说。
  “不,他被母猪吓了一跳,”罗恩说
  “噢,很有趣……这很可怕,不是吗?”她对还在盯着雕像看的哈利说。“你能看见他们坐在什么上吗?”
  哈利仔细看了看,意识到他认为是雕刻华丽的王座的东西实际上是一堆人类的雕塑:成千上万的赤裸的身体,男人,女人还有孩子,全都看起来又丑又蠢,扭曲着压在一起来支撑上面潇洒的长袍巫师的重量。
  “麻瓜,”赫敏小声说,“在他们所谓公平的位置,来吧。我们出发吧。”
  他们和一群巫师一起走向大厅尽头的金色大门,尽可能的小心翼翼四处张望,但他们没有发现朵洛拉斯乌姆里奇那与众不同的样子。他们通过大门进入一个稍小的大厅,人群开始在十二个金色格子间的电梯前面排队。他们差点就进入了最近的那个,这是一个声音响起了:“凯特莫尔!”
  他们看看周围,哈利感觉肚子在翻滚。目击邓布利多死去那晚的其中一个食死徒正大步向他们走来。他们身后的魔法部工作人员安静下来,他们看起来很沮丧。哈利可以感觉到他们的恐惧。
  那个那人阴沉,有点粗野的脸和他那华丽的、用金线绣边的大长袍很不相称。电梯周围的人群中有人阿谀地说:“早上好,亚历克斯!”但亚历克斯没有理他。
  “我向魔法维护司的人要求过去修理我的办公室,凯特莫尔,可那里现在还在漏雨。”
  罗恩看看周围希望有人来打断他,但没有人说话。
  “漏雨……你的办公室?这—这不太好,是吧?”
  罗恩紧张的笑了笑,亚历克斯得眼睛瞪了起来。
  “你觉得这很好笑?凯特莫尔?”
  两个女巫离开等电梯的队伍中冲了出来。
  “不,”罗恩说,“当然不好笑”
  “你知道我正要去楼下审讯你的妻子,凯特莫尔?事实上我很奇怪你没有和她一起手拉手的等着我。你已经被她连累了,不是吗?聪明的话,下次娶个纯血的。”
  赫敏害怕的叫了一声,亚历克斯看了她一眼,她赶紧假装咳嗽走开了。
  “我—我—”罗恩结结巴巴地说。
  “如果我的妻子被指控是泥巴种,”亚历克斯说,“—我当然不会犯这肮脏的错误去娶这样的女人——法律执行司的头就有事做了,我会自己做这个工作,凯特莫尔,你明白我的意思?”
  “是的”罗恩小声说。
  “那就赶快去做事,凯特莫尔,如果我的办公室在一个小时内不能变干的话,你妻子的血统问题就会比现在更糟糕。”
  他们前方的栅栏嘎吱嘎吱地打开了,朝哈利无精打采令人不快地点头笑了笑,哈利显然意识到他也会受到凯特莫尔的这种待遇,亚历克斯走向另一座电梯。哈利,罗恩和赫敏进入了他们的那座,但是没有人跟着他们,就像他们有传染病似的。栅栏门当啷一声关上了,电梯开始向上爬升。
  “我要去干什么?”罗恩马上问其他两人,他看起来受了打击。
  “如果我没有出现,我妻子……我是说,凯特莫尔的妻子——”
  “我们会和你在一起,我们要联合在一起,”从哈利开始,除了罗恩,都兴奋地点头。
  “这真闹心,我们没有太多时间了。你们两个找找乌姆里奇,我要清理一下亚历克斯的办公室——但是我怎么停止漏雨?”
  “试试咒立停,”赫敏说,“如果它是个魔法或是咒语,它将会停止漏雨。如果气空咒没出什么差错,将它修复会更加困难,因此作为一项临时应急措施,不受影响地保护他的财产—”
  “再说一次,慢点——”罗恩说,拼命在他包里找一根羽毛笔,但那一刻电梯颤动着停住了,一个没有质感的女声说,“四楼,移形幻影事务司与神奇生物掌控司,包括兽类,人类,分裂的灵魂,小精灵联络处和虫害咨询司。”栅栏再次打开,近来了一对的男巫,而一些浅紫色的纸飞机也进来了,绕着电梯里天花板上的灯飞来飞去。
  “早上好,阿尔伯特,”一个毛发浓密的男人说,朝哈利笑笑。当电梯再次嘎吱作响地爬升时他扫了一眼罗恩和赫敏。赫敏正轻声而急切地叮嘱罗恩。男巫朝哈利靠去,嗫嗫着凝视他:“德克?克莱斯韦?嗯?来自妖精联络处?好家伙,阿尔伯特,现在我很肯定地说我有信心得到他的职位了!”
  他使了个眼色。哈利回以一个微笑,希望这就够了。电梯停止了,栅栏再次打开。
  “二楼,法律执行司,包括禁止滥用魔法司、傲罗指挥部和威森加摩管理机构。”飘渺而无质感的女声说。
  哈利看见赫敏轻轻推了一下罗恩,一下使他冲出了电梯,另一个巫师跟着他,只剩下了留下哈利和赫敏独,。金色门关上的瞬间赫敏飞快地说,"哈利,我想我最好跟在他后面,我想他不会知道他该做什么,如果他被抓住,整个事情——"
  “一楼,魔法部及支持机构。”
  金色栅栏再次滑开,赫敏倒吸了一口气。四个人站在他们面前,他们中的两个轻声交谈着:他们是一个长发的,身着金黑相间华丽长袍的男巫,和一个短发上戴着蒲绒绒帽,拿着一个记事本凡在胸前的蛤蟆一样蹲着的女巫。
慕若涵

ZxID:14387487


等级: 总版主
配偶: 时不予
爱就像蓝天白云,晴空万里,突然暴风雨!
举报 只看该作者 13楼  发表于: 2013-11-03 0

Chapter 13 The Muggle-born Registration Commission
Ah, Mafalda!” said Umbridge, looking at Hermione. “Travers sent you, did he?”
“Y-yes,” squeaked Hermione.
“God, you’ll do perfectly well.” Umbridge spoke to the wizard in black and gold. “That’s that problem solved. Minister, if Mafalda can be spared for record-keeping we shall be able to start straightaway.” She consulted her clipboard. “Ten people today and one of them the wife of a Ministry employee! Tut, tut… even here, in the heart of the Ministry!” She stepped into the lift besides Hermione, as did the two wizards who had been listening to Umbridge’s conversation with the Minister. “We’ll go straight down, Mafalda, you’ll find everything you need in the courtroom. Good morning, Albert, aren’t you getting out?”
“Yes, of course,” said Harry in Runcorn’s deep voice.
Harry stepped out of the life. The golden grilles clanged shut behind him. Glancing over his shoulder, Harry saw Hermione’s anxious face sinking back out of sight, a tall wizard on either side of her, Umbridge’s velvet hair-bow level with her shoulder.
“What brings you here, Runcorn?” asked the new Minister of Magic. His long black hair and beard were streaked with silver and a great overhanging forehead shadowed his glinting eyes, putting Harry in the mind of a crab looking out from beneath a rock.
“Needed a quick word with,” Harry hesitated for a fraction of a second, “Arthur Weasley. Someone said he was up on level one.”
“Ah,” said Plum Thicknesse. “Has he been caught having contact with an Undesirable?”
“No,” said Harry, his throat dry. “No, nothing like that.”
“Ah, well. It’s only a matter of time,” said Thicknesse. “If you ask me, the blood traitors are as bad as the Mudbloods. Good day, Runcorn.”
“Good day, Minister.”
Harry watched Thicknesse march away along the thickly carpeted corridor. The moment the Minister had passed out of sight, Harry tugged the Invisibility Cloak out from under his heavy black cloak, threw it over himself, and set off along the corridor in the opposite direction. Runcorn was so tall that Harry was forced to stoop to make sure his big feet were hidden.
Panic pulsed in the pit of his stomach. As he passed gleaming wooden door after gleaming wooden door, each bearing a small plaque with the owner’s name and occupation upon it, the might of the Ministry, its complexity, its impenetrability, seemed to force itself upon him so that the plan he had been carefully concocting with Ron and Hermione over the past four weeks seemed laughably childish. They had concentrated all their efforts on getting inside without being detected: They had not given a moment’s thought to what they would do if they were forced to separate. Now Hermione was stuck in court proceedings, which would undoubtedly last hours; Ron was struggling to do magic that Harry was sure was beyond him, a woman’s liberty possibly depending on the outcome, and he, Harry, was wandering around on the top floor when he knew perfectly well that his quarry had just gone down in the lift.
He stopped walking, leaned against a wall, and tried to decide what to do. The silence pressed upon him: There was no bustling or talk or swift footsteps here the purple-carpeted corridors were as hushed as though the Muffliato charm had been cast over the place.
Her office must be up here, Harry thought.
It seemed most unlikely that Umbridge would keep her jewelry in her office, but on the other hand it seemed foolish not to search it to make sure. He therefore set off along the corridor again, passing nobody but a frowning wizard who was murmuring instructions to a quill that floated in front of him, scribbling on a trail of parchment.
Now paying attention to the names on the doors, Harry turned a corner. Halfway along the next corridor he emerged into a wide, open space where a dozen witches and wizards sat in rows at small desks not unlike school desks, though much more highly polished and free from graffiti. Harry paused to watch them, for the effect was quite mesmerizing. They were all waving and twiddling their wands in unison, and squares of colored paper were flying in every direction like little pink kites. After a few seconds, Harry realized that there was a rhythm to the proceedings, that the papers all formed the same pattern and after a few more seconds he realized what he was watching was the creation of pamphlets – that the paper squares were pages, which, when assembled, folded and magicked into place, fell into neat stacks beside each witch or wizard.
Harry crept closer, although the workers were so intent on what they were doing that he doubted they would notice a carpet-muffled footstep, and he slid a completed pamphlet from the pile beside a young witch. He examined it beneath the Invisibility Cloak. Its pink cover was emblazoned with a golden title:

Mudbloodsand the Dangers They Pose to a Peaceful Pure-Blood SocietyBeneath the title was a picture of a red rose with a simpering face in the middle of its petals, being strangled by a green weed with fangs and a scowl. There was no author’s name upon the pamphlet, but again, the scars on the back of his right hand seemed to tingle as he examined it. Then the young witch beside him confirmed his suspicion as she said, still waving and twirling her wand, “Will the old hag be interrogating Mudbloods all day, does anyone know?”
“Careful,” said the wizard beside her, glancing around nervously; one of his pages slipped and fell to the floor.
“What, has she got magic ears as well as an eye, now?”
The witch glanced toward the shining mahogany door facing the space full of pamphlet-makers; Harry looked too, and the rage reared in him like a snake. Where there might have been a peephole on a Muggle front door, a large, round eye with a bright blue iris had been set into the wood – an eye that was shockingly familiar to anybody who had known Alastor Moody.
For a split second Harry forgot where he was and what he was doing there: He even forgot that he was invisible. He strode straight over to the door to examine the eye.
It was not moving. It gazed blindly upward, frozen. The plaque beneath it read:

Dolores UmbridgeSenior Undersecretary to the Minister

Below that a slightly shinier new plaque read:

Head of the Muggle-Born Registration Commission

Harry looked back at the dozen pamphlet-makers: Though they were intent upon their work, he could hardly suppose that they would not notice if the door of an empty office opened in front of them. He therefore withdrew from an inner pocket an odd object with little waving legs and a rubber-bulbed horn for a body. Crouching down beneath the Cloak, he placed the Decoy Detonator on the ground.
It scuttled away at once through the legs of the witches and wizards in front of him. A few moments later, during which Harry waited with his hand upon the doorknob, there came a loud bang and a great deal of acrid smoke billowed from a corner. The young witch in the front row shrieked: Pink pages flew everywhere as she and her fellows jumped up, looking around for the source of the commotion. Harry turned the doorknob, stepped into Umbridge’s office, and closed the door behind him.
He felt he had stepped back in time. The room was exactly like Umbridge’s office at Hogwarts: Lace draperies, doilies and dried flowers covered every surface. The walls bore the same ornamental plates, each featuring a highly colored, beribboned kitten, gamboling and frisking with sickening cuteness. The desk was covered with a flouncy, flowered cloth. Behind Mad-eye’s eye, a telescopic attachment enabled Umbridge to spy on the workers on the other side of the door. Harry took a look through it and saw that they were all still gathered around the Decoy Detonator. He wrenched the telescope out of the door, leaving a hole behind, pulled the magical eyeball out of it, and placed it in his pocket. The he turned to face the room again, raised his wand, and murmured, “Accio Locker.”
Nothing happened, but he had not expected it to; no doubt Umbridge knew all about protective charms and spells. He therefore hurried behind her desk and began pulling open all the drawers. He saw quills and notebooks and Spellotape; enchanted paper clips that coiled snakelike from their drawer and had be beaten back; a fussy little lace box full of spare hair bows and clips; but no sign of a locket.
There was a filing cabinet behind the desk: Harry set to searching it. Like Filch’s filing cabinet at Hogwarts, it was full of folders, each labeled with a name. It was not until Harry reached the bottommost drawer that he saw something to distract him from the search: Mr. Weasley’s file.
He pulled it out and opened it.

Arthur Weasley

Blood Status:  Pureblood, but with unacceptable pro-Muggle leanings. Known member of the Order of the Phoenix.  Family:  Wife (pureblood), seven children, two youngest at Hogwarts. NB: Youngest son currently at home, seriously ill, Ministry inspectors have confirmed.  Security Status:  TRACKED. All movements are being monitored. Strong likelihood Undesirable No. 1 will contact (has stayed with Weasley family previously)  



“Undesirable Number One,“ Harry muttered under his breath as he replaced Mr. Weasley’s folder and shut the drawer. He had an idea he knew who that was, and sure enough, as he straightened up and glanced around the office for fresh hiding places he saw a poster of himself on the wall, with the words UNDESIRABLE NO. 1 emblazoned across his chest. A little pink note was stuck to it with a picture of a kitten in the corner. Harry moved across to read it and saw that Umbridge had written, ”To be punished.“
Angrier than ever, he proceeded to grope in the bottoms of the vases and baskets of dried flowers, but was not at all surprised that the locket was not there. He gave the office one last sweeping look, and his heart skipped a beat. Dumbledore was staring at him from a small rectangular mirror, propped up on a bookcase beside the desk.
Harry crossed the room at a run and snatched it up, but realized that the moment he touched it that it was not a mirror at all. Dumbledore was smiling wistfully out of the front cover of a glossy book. Harry had not immediately noticed the curly green writing across his hat – The Life and Lies of Albus Dumbledore – nor the slightly smaller writing across his chest: “by Rita Skeeter, bestselling author of Armando Dippet: Master or Moron?”
Harry opened the book at random and saw a full-page photograph of two teenage boys, both laughing immoderately with their arms around each other’s shoulders.
Dumbledore, now with elbow-length hair, had grown a tiny wispy beard that recalled the one on Krum’s chin that had so annoyed Ron. The boy who roared in silent amusement beside Dumbledore had a gleeful, wild look about him. His golden hair fell in curls to his shoulders. Harry wondered whether it was a young Doge, but before he could check the caption, the door of the office opened.
If Thicknesse had not been looking over his shoulder as he entered, Harry would not have had time to pull the Invisibility Cloak over himself. As it was, he thought Thicknesse might have caught a glimpse of movement, because for a moment or two he remained quite still, staring curiously at the place where Harry had just vanished.
Perhaps deciding that that all he had seen was Dumbledore scratching his nose on the front of the book, for Harry had hastily replaced it upon the shelf. Thicknesse finally walked to the desk and pointed his wand at the quill standing ready in the ink pot. It sprang out and began scribbling a note to Umbridge. Very slowly, hardly daring to breathe, Harry backed out of the office into the open area beyond.
The pamphlet-makers were still clustered around the remains of the Decoy Detonator, which continued to hoot feebly as it smoked. Harry hurried off up the corridor as the young witch said, “I bet it sneaked up here from Experimental Charms, they’re so careless, remember that poisonous duck?”
Speeding back toward the lifts, Harry reviewed his options. It had never been likely that the locket was here at the Ministry, and there was no hope of bewitching its whereabouts out of Umbridge while she was sitting in a crowded court. Their priority now had to be to leave the Ministry before they were exposed, and try again another day. The first thing to do was to find Ron, and then they could work out a way of extracting Hermione from the courtroom.
The lift was empty when it arrived. Harry jumped in and pulled off the Invisibility Cloak as it started its descent. To his enormous relief, when it rattled to a halt at level two, a soaking-wet and wild-eyed Ron got in.
“M-morning,” he stammered to Harry as the lift set off again.
“Ron, it’s me, Harry!”
“Harry! Blimey, I forgot what you looked like – why isn’t Hermione with you?”
“She had to go down to the courtrooms with Umbridge, she couldn’t refuse, and – ”
But before Harry could finish the lift had stopped again. The doors opened and Mr. Weasley walked inside, talking to an elderly witch whose blonde hair was teased so high it resembled an anthill.
“… I quite understand what you’re saying, Wakanda, but I’m afraid I cannot be party to – ”
Mr. Weasley broke off; he had noticed Harry. It was very strange to have Mr. Weasley glare at him with that much dislike. The lift doors closed and the four of them trundled downward once more.
“Oh hello, Reg,” said Mr. Weasley, looking around at the sound of steady dripping from Ron’s robes. “Isn’t your wife in for questioning today? Er – what’s happened to you? Why are you so wet?”
“Yaxley’s office is raining,” said Ron. He addressed Mr. Weasley’s shoulder, and Harry felt sure he was scared that his father might recognize him if they looked directly into each other’s eyes. “I couldn’t stop it, so they’ve sent me to get Bernie – Pillsworth, I think they said – ”
“Yes, a lot of offices have been raining lately,” said Mr. Weasley. “Did you try Meterolojinx Recanto? It worked for Bletchley.”
“Meteolojinx Recanto?” whispered Ron. “No, I didn’t. Thanks, D – I mean, thanks, Arthur.”
The lift doors opened; the old witch with the anthill hair left, and Ron darted past her out of sight. Harry made to follow him, but found his path blocked as Percy Weasley strode into the lift, his nose buried in some papers he was reading.
Not until the doors had clanged shut again did Percy realize he was in a lit with his father. He glanced up, saw Mr. Weasley, turned radish red, and left the lift the moment the doors opened again. For the second time, Harry tried to get out, but this time found his way blocked by Mr. Weasley’s arm.
“One moment, Runcorn.”
The lift doors closed and as they clanked down another floor, Mr. Weasley said, “I hear you had information about Dirk Cresswell.”
Harry had the impression that Mr. Weasley’s anger was no less because of the brush with Percy. He decided his best chance was to act stupid.
“Sorry?” he said.
“Don’t pretend, Runcorn,” said Mr. Weasley fiercely. “You tracked down the wizard who faked his family tree, didn’t you?”
“I – so what if I did?” said Harry.
“So Dirk Cresswell is ten times the wizard you are,” said Mr. Weasley quietly, as the lift sank ever lower. “And if he survives Azkaban, you’ll have to answer to him, not to mention his wife, his sons, and his friends – ”
“Arthur,” Harry interrupted, “you know you’re being tracked, don’t you?”
“Is that a threat, Runcorn?” said Mr. Weasley loudly.
“No,” said Harry, “it’s a fact! They’re watching your every move – ”
The lift doors opened. They had reached the Atrium. Mr. Weasley gave Harry a scathing look and swept from the lift. Harry stood there, shaken. He wished he was impersonating somebody other than Runcorn…. The lift doors clanged shut.
Harry pulled out the Invisibility Cloak and put it back on. He would try to extricate Hermione on his own while Ron was dealing with the raining office. When the doors opened, he stepped out into a torch-lit stone passageway quite different from the wood-paneled and carpeted corridors above. As the left rattled away again, Harry shivered slightly, looking toward the distant black door that marked the entrance to the Department of Mysteries.
He set off, his destination not the black door, but the doorway he remembered on the left hand side, which opened onto the flight of stairs down to the court chambers.
His mind grappled with possibilities as he crept down them: He still had a couple of Decoy Detonators, but perhaps it would be better to simply knock on the courtroom door, enter as Runcorn, and ask for a quick word with Mafalda? Of course, he did not know whether Runcorn was sufficiently important to get away with this, and even if he managed it, Hermione’s non-reappearance might trigger a search before they were clear of the Ministry….
Lost in thought, he did not immediately register the unnatural chill that was creeping over him, as if he were descending into fog. It was becoming colder and colder with every step he took; a cold that reached right down his throat and tore at his lungs. And then he felt that stealing sense of despair, or hopelessness, filling him, expanding inside him….
Dementors, he thought.
And as he reached the foot of the stairs and turned to his right he saw a dreadful scene. The dark passage outside the courtrooms was packed with tall, black-hooded figures, their faces completely hidden, their ragged breathing the only sound in the place. The petrified Muggle-borns brought in for questioning sat huddled and shivering on hard wooden benches. Most of them were hiding their faces in their hands, perhaps in an instinctive attempt to shield themselves from the dementors’ greedy mouths. Some were accompanied by families, others sat alone. The dementors were gliding up and down in front of them, and the cold, and the hopelessness, and the despair of the place laid themselves upon Harry like a curse….
Fight it, he told himself, but he knew that he could not conjure a Patronus here without revealing himself instantly. So he moved forward as silently as he could, and with every step he took numbness seemed to steal over his brain, but he forced himself to think of Hermione and of Ron, who needed him.
Moving through the towering black figures was terrifying: The eyeless faces hidden beneath their hoods turned as he passed, and he felt sure that they sensed him, sensed, perhaps, a human presence that still had some hope, some resilience….
And then, abruptly and shockingly amid the frozen silence, one of the dungeon doors on the left of the corridor was flung open and screams echoed out of it.
“No, no, I’m half-blood, I’m half-blood, I tell you! My father was a wizard, he was, look him up, Arkie Alderton, he’s a well known broomstick designer, look him up, I tell you – get your hands off me, get your hands off – ”
“This is your final warning,” said Umbridge’s soft voice, magically magnified so that it sounded clearly over the man’s desperate screams. “If you struggle, you will be subjected to the Dementor’s Kiss.”
The man’s screams subsided, but dry sobs echoed through the corridor.
“Take him away,” said Umbridge.
Two dementors appeared in the doorway of the courtroom, their rotting, scabbed hands clutching the upper arms of a wizard who appeared to be fainting. They glided away down the corridor with him, and the darkness they trailed behind them swallowed him from sight.
“Next – Mary Cattermole,” called Umbridge.
A small woman stood up; she was trembling from head to foot. Her dark hair was smoothed back into a bun and she wore long plain robes. Her face was completely bloodless. As she passed the dementors, Harry saw her shudder.
He did it instinctively, without any sort of plan, because he hated the sight of her walking alone into the dungeon: As the door began to swing closed, he slipped into the courtroom behind her.
It was not the same room in which he had once been interrogated for improper use of magic. This one was much smaller, though the ceiling was quite as high it gave the claustrophobic sense of being stuck at the bottom of a deep well.
There were more dementors in here, casting their freezing aura over the place; they stood like faceless sentinels in the corners farthest from the high, raised platform. Here, behind a balustrade, sat Umbridge, with Yaxley on one side of her, and Hermione, quite as white-faced as Mrs. Cattermole, on the other. At the foot of the platform, a bight-silver, long-haired cat prowled up and down, up and down, and Harry realized that it was there to protect the prosecutors from the despair that emanated from the dementors: That was for the accused to feel, not the accusers.
“Sit down,” said Umbridge in her soft, silky voice.
Mrs. Cattermole stumbled to the single seat in the middle of the floor beneath the raised platform. The moment she had sat down, chains clinked out of the arms of the chair and bound her there.
“You are Mary Elizabeth Cattermole?” asked Umbridge.
Mrs. Cattermole gave a single, shaky nod.
“Married to Reginald Cattermole of the Magical Maintenance Department?”
Mrs. Cattermole burst into tears.
“I don’t know where he is, he was supposed to meet me here!”
Umbridge ignored her.
“Mother to Maisie, Ellie and Alfred Cattermole?”
Mrs. Cattermole sobbed harder than ever.
“They’re frightened, they think that I might not come home – ”
“Spare us,” spat Yaxley. “The brats of Mudbloods do not stir our sympathies.”
Mrs. Cattermole’s sobs masked Harry’s footsteps as he made his way carefully toward the steps that led up to the raised platform. The moment he had passed the place where the Patronus cat patrolled, he felt the change in temperature: It was warm and comfortable here. The Patronus, he was sure, was Umbridge’s, and it glowed brightly because she was so happy here, in her element, upholding the twisted laws she had helped to write. Slowly and very carefully he edged his way along the platform behind Umbridge, Yaxley, and Hermione, taking a seat behind the latter. He was worried about making Hermione jump. He thought of casting the Muffliato charm upon Umbridge and Yaxley, but even murmuring the word might cause Hermione alarm. Then Umbridge raised her voice to address Mrs. Cattermole, and Harry seized his chance.
“I’m behind you,” he whispered into Hermione’s ear.
As he had expected, she jumped so violently she nearly overturned the bottle of ink with which she was supposed to be recording the interview, but both Umbridge and Yaxley were concentrating upon Mrs. Cattermole, and this went unnoticed.
“A wand was taken from you upon your arrival at the Ministry today, Mrs. Cattermole,” Umbridge was saying. “Eight-and-three-quarter inches, cherry, unicorn-hair core. Do you recognize the description?”
Mrs. Cattermole nodded, mopping her eyes on her sleeve.
“Could you please tell us from which witch or wizard you took that wand?”
“T-took?” sobbed Mrs. Cattermole. “I didn’t t-take it from anybody. I b-bought it when I was eleven years old. It – it – it – chose me.”
She cried harder than ever.
Umbridge laughed a soft girlish laugh that made Harry want to attack her. She leaned forward over the barrier, the better to observe her victim, and something gold swung forward too, and dangled over the void: the locket.
Hermione had seen it; she let out a little squeak, but Umbridge and Yaxley, still intent upon their prey, were deaf to everything else.
“No,” said Umbridge, “no, I don’t think so, Mrs. Cattermole. Wands only choose witches or wizards. You are not a witch. I have your responses to the questionnaire that was sent to you here – Mafalda, pass them to me.”
Umbridge held out a small hand: She looked so toadlike at that moment that Harry was quite surprised not to see webs between the stubby fingers. Hermione’s hands were shaking with shock. She fumbled in a pile of documents balanced on the chair beside her, finally withdrawing a sheaf of parchment with Mrs. Cattermole’s name on it.
“That’s – that’s pretty, Dolores,” she said, pointing at the pendant gleaming in the ruffled folds of Umbridge’s blouse.
“What?” snapped Umbridge, glancing down. “Oh yes – an old family heirloom,” she said, patting the locket lying on her large bosom. “The S stands for Selwyn…. I am related to the Selwyns…. Indeed, there are few pure-blood families to whom I am not related. …A pity,” she continued in a louder voice, flicking through Mrs. Cattermole’s questionnaire, “that the same cannot be said for you. ‘Parents professions: greengrocers’.”
Yaxley laughed jeeringly. Below, the fluffy silver cat patrolled up and down, and the dementors stood waiting in the corners.
It was Umbridge’s lie that brought the blood surging into Harry’s brain and obliterated his sense of caution – that the locket she had taken as a bribe from a petty criminal was being used to bolster her own pure-blood credentials. He raised his wand, not even troubling to keep it concealed beneath the Invisibility Cloak, and said, “Stupefy!”
There was a flash of red light; Umbridge crumpled and her forehead hit the edge of the balustrade: Mrs. Cattermole’s papers slid off her lap onto the floor and, down below, the prowling silver cat vanished. Ice-cold air hit them like an oncoming wind: Yaxley, confused, looked around for the source of the trouble and saw Harry’s disembodied hand and wand pointing at him. He tried to draw his own wand, but too late: “Stupefy!”
Yaxley slid to the ground to lie curled on the floor.
“Harry!”
“Hermione, if you think I was going to sit here and let her pretend – ”
“Harry, Mrs. Cattermole!”
Harry whirled around, throwing off the Invisibility Cloak; down below, the dementors had moved out of their corners; they were gliding toward the woman chained to the chair: Whether because the Patronus had vanished or because they sensed that their masters were no longer in control, they seemed to have abandoned restraint. Mrs. Cattermole let out a terrible scream of fear as a slimy, scabbed hand grasped her chin and forced her face back.
“EXPECTO PATRONUM!”
The silver stag soared from the tip of Harry’s wand and leaped toward the dementors, which fell back and melted into the dark shadows again. The stag’s light, more powerful and more warming than the cat’s protection, filled the whole dungeon as it cantered around the room.
“Get the Horcrux,” Harry told Hermione.
He ran back down the steps, stuffing the Invisibility Cloak into his back, and approached Mrs. Cattermole.
“You?” she whispered, gazing into his face. “But – but Reg said you were the one who submitted my name for questioning!”
“Did I?” muttered Harry, tugging at the chains binding her arms, “Well, I’ve had a change of heart. Diffindo!” Nothing happened. “Hermione, how do I get rid of these chains?”
“Wait, I’m trying something up here – ”
“Hermione, we’re surrounded by dementors!”
“I know that, Harry, but if she wakes up and the locket’s gone – I need to duplicate it – Geminio! There… That should fool her….”
Hermione came running downstairs.
“Let’s see…. Relashio!”
The chains clinked and withdrew into the arms of the chair. Mrs. Cattermole looked just as frightened as ever before.
“I don’t understand,” she whispered.
“You’re going to leave here with us,” said Harry, pulling her to her feet. “Go home, grab your children, and get out, get out of the country if you’ve got to.
Disguise yourselves and run. You’ve seen how it is, you won’t get anything like a fair hearing here.”
“Harry,” said Hermione, “how are we going to get out of here with all those dementors outside the door?”
“Patronuses,” said Harry, pointing his wand at his own. The stag slowed and walked, still gleaming brightly, toward the door. “As many as we can muster; do yours, Hermione.”
“Expec – Expecto patronum,” said Hermione. Nothing happened.
“It’s the only spell she ever has trouble with,” Harry told a completely bemused Mrs. Cattermole. “Bit unfortunate, really… Come on Hermione….”
“Expecto patronum!“
A silver otter burst from the end of Hermione’s wand and swam gracefully through the air to join the stag.
“C’mon,” said Harry, and he led Hermione and Mrs. Cattermole to the door.
When the Patronuses glided out of the dungeon there were cries of shock from the people waiting outside. Harry looked around; the dementors were falling back on both sides of them, melding into the darkness, scattering before the silver creatures.
“It’s been decided that you should all go home and go into hiding with your families,“ Harry told the waiting Muggle-born, who were dazzled by the light of the Patronuses and still cowering slightly. ”Go abroad if you can. Just get well away from the Ministry. That’s the – er – new official position. Now, if you’ll just follow the Patronuses, you’ll be able to leave the Atrium.“
They managed to get up the stone stops without being intercepted, but as they approached the lifts Harry started to have misgivings. If they emerged into the Atrium with a silver stag, and otter soaring alongside it, and twenty or so people, half of them accused Muggle-borns, he could not help feeling that they would attract unwanted attention. He had just reached this unwelcome conclusion when the lift clanged to a halt in front of them.
“Reg!” screamed Mrs. Cattermole, and she threw herself into Ron’s arms. “Runcorn let me out, he attacked Umbridge and Yaxley, and he’s told all of us to leave the country. I think we’d better do it, Reg, I really do, let’s hurry home and fetch the children and – why are you so wet?”
“Water,” muttered Ron, disengaging himself. “Harry, they know there are intruders inside the Ministry, something about a hole in Umbridge’s office door. I reckon we’ve got five minutes if that – ”
Hermione’s Patronus vanished with a pop as she turned a horror struck face to Harry.
“Harry, if we’re trapped here –!”
“We won’t be if we move fast,“ said Harry. He addressed the silent group behind them, who were all gawping at him.
“Who’s got wands?”
About half of them raised their hands.
“Okay, all of you who haven’t got wands need to attach yourself to somebody who has. We’ll need to be fast before they stop us. Come on.”
They managed to cram themselves into two lifts. Harry’s Patronus stood sentinel before the golden grilles as they shut and the lifts began to rise.
“Level eight,” said the witch’s cool voice, “Atrium.”
Harry knew at once that they were in trouble. The Atrium was full of people moving from fireplace to fireplace, sealing them off.
“Harry!” squeaked Hermione. “What are we going to –?”
“STOP!” Harry thundered, and the powerful voice of Runcorn echoed through the Atrium: The wizards sealing the fireplaces froze. “Follow me,” he whispered to the group of terrified Muggle-borns, who moved forward in a huddle, shepherded by Ron and Hermione.
“What’s up, Albert?“ said the same balding wizard who had followed Harry out of the fireplace earlier. He looked nervous.
“This lot need to leave before you seal the exits,” said Harry with all the authority he could muster.
The group of wizards in front of him looked at one another.
“We’ve been told to seal all exits and not let anyone – ”
“Are you contradicting me?“ Harry blustered. ”Would you like me to have your family tree examined, like I had Dirk Cresswell’s?“
“Sorry!” gasped the balding wizard, backing away. “I didn’t mean nothing, Albert, but I thought… I thought they were in for questioning and…”
“Their blood is pure,“ said Harry, and his deep voice echoed impressively through the hall. ”Purer than many of yours, I daresay. Off you go,“ he boomed to the Muggle-borns, who scurried forward into the fireplaces and began to vanish in pairs. The Ministry wizards hung back, some looking confused, others scared and fearful.
Then:
“Mary!”
Mrs. Cattermole looked over her shoulder. The real Reg Cattermole, no longer vomiting but pale and wan, had just come running out of a lift.
“R- Reg?”
She looked from her husband to Ron, who swore loudly.
The balding wizard gaped, his head turning ludicrously from one Reg Cattermole to the other.
“Hey – what’s going on? What is this?”
“Seal the exit! SEAL IT!”
Yaxley had burst out of another lift and was running toward the group beside the fireplaces, into which all of the Muggle-borns but Mrs. Cattermole had now vanished. As the balding wizard lifted his wand, Harry raised an enormous fist and punched him, sending him flying through the air.
“He’s been helping Muggle-borns escape, Yaxley!” Harry shouted.
The balding wizard’s colleagues set up and uproar, under cover of which Ron grabbed Mrs. Cattermole, pulled her into the still-open fireplace, and disappeared.
Confused, Yaxley looked from Harry to the punched wizard, while the real Reg Cattermole screamed, “My wife! Who was that with my wife? What’s going on?”
Harry saw Yaxley’s head turn, saw an inkling of truth dawn on that brutish face.
“Come on!” Harry shouted at Hermione; he seized her hand and they jumped into the fireplace together as Yaxley’s curse sailed over Harry’s head. They spun for a few seconds before shooting up out of a toilet into a cubicle. Harry flung open the door: Ron was standing there beside the sinks, still wrestling with Mrs. Cattermole.
“Reg, I don’t understand – “
“Let go, I’m not your husband, you’ve got to go home!”
There was a noise in the cubicle behind them; Harry looked around; Yaxley had just appeared.
“LET’S GO!” Harry yelled. He seized Hermione by the hand and Ron by the arm and turned on the stop.
Darkness engulfed them, along with the sensation of compressing hands, but something was wrong…. Hermione’s hand seemed to be sliding out of his grip….
He wondered whether he was going to suffocate; he could not breathe or see and the only solid things in the world were Ron’s arm and Hermione’s fingers, which were slowly slipping away….
And then he saw the door to number twelve, Grimmauld Place, with its serpent door knocker, but before he could draw breath, there was a scream and a flash of purple light: Hermione’s hand was suddenly vicelike upon his and everything went dark again.
“哦,玛法达!”乌姆里奇看着赫敏说道,“特拉弗斯送你来的,是不是?”
  “哦—是的,”赫敏尖声回答。
  “哦,天哪,你一定会做得很好!”乌姆里奇对那个身穿黑色与金色相间衣服的男巫说道。
  “那么那个问题解决了。部长,如果玛法达能抽空帮忙保管记录的话,我们就可以直接开始了。”说完,她查了查笔记板。“今天有十个人接受审问,其中还有一个是魔法部雇员的妻子!
啧,啧……在魔法部内部要地居然还会有泥巴种!”她走进电梯站在赫敏旁边,刚才在一旁听她和部长谈话的两名男巫尾随着走了进来。“我们直接下去,玛法达,你会在审判室中找到你需要的一切。早上好,阿尔伯特,你不在这层下吗?”
  “是的,我就下。”哈利用蓝科恩低沉的声音说。
  哈利走出电梯。金色的格子电梯门在他身后叮叮当当地关上了。
  他回过头去,看到赫敏满脸紧张地被两个高个子男巫夹在中间,肩上搭着乌姆里奇的天鹅绒披肩,慢慢慢慢地随着下降的电梯消失在了视线里。
  “什么风把你吹来了,蓝科恩?”这时,新上任的魔法部长问道。他修长的黑色头发以及胡须中都夹着银丝,突出的前额遮住了他闪闪发光的眼睛,让哈利感觉仿佛是在一只岩石下向外偷看的螃蟹。
  “我想和——”那一瞬间哈利有些犹豫,“亚瑟韦斯莱谈一谈。有人说他在一楼。”
  “哦,”普拉姆·西克尼斯说道,“他被发现与那个不受欢迎的人有联系,对吗?”
  “没,”哈利说,感觉喉咙有些干。“没有,没那种事。”
  “哦,好吧。但那在我看来只是时间问题,”西克尼斯说。“要我说,纯种血统的背叛者和泥巴种一样可恶。回见,蓝科恩。”
  “回见,部长。”
  哈利目视着西克尼斯顺着铺了厚地毯的走廊渐渐走远。部长一走出他的视线,哈利就马上把隐形衣从他厚重的黑色长袍下拖出来罩在自己身上,然后顺着走廊向相反方向走去。蓝科恩长得太高了,他不得不弯下腰才能把那双大脚也藏在隐形衣里面。
  他走过一扇扇反射着微光的木门——每一扇上都挂着标有部门和使用者姓名的金属牌。魔法部的权力,复杂以及深不可测都使哈利心中感到一阵阵恐慌,并且给了他一种无形的重压。他开始觉得他和罗恩,赫敏在过去的四个礼拜中精心策划的计划简直幼稚得可笑。他们将所有的精力花在研究如何能深不知鬼不觉地溜进魔法部内部:可他们一点儿也没考虑过一旦他们被迫分开该怎么办。现在赫敏被困在法庭上作记录,那毫无疑问要持续好几个小时;罗恩在努力地施展魔法——哈利确定那些魔法超出了他的能力范围——而结果则很有可能决定一个女人的自由与否;而他,哈利,正在魔法部顶层转悠,心里很清楚他的智囊团刚刚坐着电梯下了楼。
  哈利停下来斜倚着一堵墙,试着决定该怎么办。周围是一片寂静:这里没有忙乱的人群,没有七嘴八舌的说话声,也没有踢踢踏踏的脚步声。铺着紫色地毯的走廊就像被人施了‘闭耳塞听’咒一样安静。
  她的办公室一定就在这附近,哈利想。
  乌姆里奇把她的珠宝放在办公室里似乎是最不可能的事情,但从另一方面来说不去搜查一下她的办公室以确认似乎也很愚蠢。因此哈利又重新沿着走廊出发了,途中没有遇到什么人,除了一个正皱着眉头小声地向一支漂浮在他面前的羽毛笔发出指令的男巫,而那支羽毛笔正在一卷羊皮纸上胡乱涂写着什么。
  哈利一边走一边注意着每扇门上的名字。当他转过弯,顺着另一条走廊走到一半的时候,眼前出现了一块宽敞开阔的空地。有十二名男女巫师坐在排列成行的小桌子后面——尽管十分的光滑并且没有涂鸦,但那些桌子和学校里面的并没什么不同。哈利停下脚步注视着他们,因为那场面确实很吸引人。所有的人整齐划一地挥舞,旋动着他们的魔杖,许多彩色的正方形纸片像粉红色的小风筝似的向各个方向飞舞。过了一会儿,哈利意识到他们的行动是有节奏有规则的——因为他们身边的纸片全都组成了同样的图案。又过了一会儿,哈利意识到他所看到的是魔法手册的制作——那些正方形纸片是书页,当它们被装订,折叠,再施上魔法之后,就在每个男巫或者女巫的旁边摞成整齐的书堆。尽管他们如此专注于自己的工作,以至于哈利怀疑如果有人从地毯上走过他们都注意不到。但他还是尽量蹑手蹑脚地靠近,从一个年轻女巫身边抽出一本已经完成的手册,在隐形衣下察看了一下。手册粉红色的封面上醒目地印着金色的标题:
  
  《泥巴种,以及他们给平静的纯血社会带来的危害》
  
  标题下面有这样一幅画:一朵红玫瑰的花瓣中间画着一张痴笑的脸,旁边一株满脸怒容浑身利刺的野草正试图扼死它。手册上面没有作者的名字,但是当哈利查看手册时,他右手手背上的伤口似乎又有一些刺痛。这时他旁边那个年轻女巫的话证实了他的猜测:“谁知道那个老巫婆会不会审问那些泥巴种们一整天?”她一边说还一边挥舞旋动着她的魔杖。
  “小声点,”她旁边的一个男巫紧张地四处看了看;他桌上的一页书滑落到了地上。
  “怎么,难道现在她除了一只魔眼之外又搞到了一副魔耳吗?”
  那个女巫冲他们身处之地对面的一扇华丽的桃花心木门看去;哈利也向那儿一看,顿时火冒三丈。本来应该是麻瓜前门猫眼的位置上现在嵌进了一只又大又圆,微微泛蓝的眼球——这是一件对任何一个曾见过阿拉斯特穆迪的人来说再熟悉不过的东西。
  有那么一瞬间,哈利忘记了他在哪里以及他该做什么:他甚至忘记了他身穿隐形衣。他大步走向那扇门去查看那只眼球。那东西静止着,一动不动,直直地向上盯着。下面的金属牌上写着:
  
  德洛丽斯 乌姆里奇
  魔法部高级副部长
   
  那下面的一块略新的金属牌上写着:
  
  混血巫师登记委员会会长
  
  哈利回头看着那些正在制作手册的巫师:尽管他们专注于自己的工作,他也不敢保证假如面前的一间空办公室的门开了,他们不会注意到。因此他伸手从里面的口袋里掏出了一个带有会动的腿以及橡胶制的球状触角的玩意——那是弗雷德兄弟去年送给他的诱饵炸弹。他在隐形衣中蹲下,把诱饵炸弹放在了地上。
  那个小玩意儿立刻从那群人的腿间跑了出去。哈利把他的手放在门把手上等待着,片刻之后,角落里传来了一声巨响,伴随着滚滚翻腾、辛辣刺鼻的烟雾。第一排的那个年轻女巫尖叫了一声,吓得她的同事们也跳起来,惊慌失措地在漫天飞舞的粉红色纸片四处寻找这场骚乱的源头。哈利趁机转动门把手打开门,溜进乌姆里奇的办公室,回身关上了门。
  哈利走进办公室,差点以为时光倒流了——这间办公室与乌姆里奇在霍格沃茨的那个几乎一模一样:蕾丝花边的织物,小块桌布和干花铺得到处都是。墙上挂着同样的装饰盘子,每个盘子上都画着一只颜色夸张系着缎带的小猫,玩耍嬉戏中带着令人作呕的装腔作势。桌子上铺着一块装饰着花边的桌布。在疯眼汉的魔眼后面,还设置了一个能望远的伸缩装置,以便乌姆里奇监视门外的工作人员。哈利凑到魔眼跟前——他们依然围在诱敌炸药旁边。他猛地把望远镜从门上扭下来,只留下门上的洞,再把魔眼从里面抠出来装进自己的口袋。然后他再次转过身面对整个房间,举起魔杖,低声说道:“储物盒飞来。”
  什么也没发生。不过哈利也没指望会发生什么,毫无疑问乌姆里奇很精通保护性的魔法和咒语。他只好快步走到她的桌子后面,一个抽屉一个抽屉地翻找起来。他找到一些羽毛笔、笔记本、魔法胶布,还有被施了魔法的盘绕成蛇一般的纸夹——它们把哈利的手咬了回去;一只装满了备用发带和发夹的小箱子——上边满是装饰繁琐的花边;但是没有储物盒。
  桌子后面还有一个档案橱柜,哈里转而开始在橱柜里翻找。就费尔奇在霍格沃茨的档案橱柜一样,它里面装满了文件夹,每个上面都贴着一张写有姓名的标签。哈利的搜索一无所获,直到他翻到最后一个抽屉的时候才看见一样吸引了他注意力的东西:韦斯莱先生的档案。
  他抽出那份档案打开读了起来:
  
  亚瑟·韦斯莱
  血统情况:纯种,但有令人无法接受的支持麻瓜倾向。凤凰社的已知成员。
  家庭情况:妻子(纯种),七个子女,最小的两个现就读于霍格沃茨。注意:经魔法部检查员确认,其最小的儿子现重病在家。
  安全情况:被监视。一切行动均受到监视。头号不受欢迎人物极有可能与之联系(曾与韦斯莱一家共同居住)
  
  “头号不受欢迎人物,”哈利一边小声嘟囔着,一边把韦斯莱先生的文件夹放回原处,关上了抽屉。当他站起身来扫视整间办公室以寻找新的可能藏物品的地方时,注意到墙上有一幅他自己的海报,“头号不受欢迎人物”几个大字醒目地印在他的胸口上,这下他可知道“头号不受欢迎人物”是谁了,而且确信无疑。那幅海报上还贴着一小张粉红色的便签,便签角上画着一只小猫。哈利走过去,看到乌姆里奇在上面写着:“即将归案。”
  哈利从未像现在这样生气,但他还是强压住怒火,在那些装干花的瓶子和篮子里胡乱摸索,不出他的意料,储物盒也不在那些地方。哈利最后一次扫视了一下这间办公室,突然间心脏仿佛停止了跳动。邓布利多正从一面小小的,长方形的,搁在桌子旁边的书柜上的镜子里,凝视着他。哈利跑着穿过房间,一把拿起那面镜子,他顿时泄了气——那跟本就不是一面镜子。邓布利多是在一本平滑的书的封面上充满希望地向他微笑。哈利并没有马上注意到邓布利多帽子上那些卷曲的绿色字体——邓布利多的人生与谎言——也没有注意到他胸口那些稍小一些的字:“丽塔斯基曼著,预言家日报畅销作家:智者还是痴人?”
  哈利随便一翻,就看到一张占满了整个页面的照片,上面是两个互相搂着肩膀大笑着的年轻人。如今的邓布利多银发已及肘长,那时却只有几根稀疏柔软的胡须,让人想起克拉布唇上那些曾令罗恩如此厌恶的东西。站在邓布利多旁边无声地大笑着的那个男孩子脸上带着愉快而兴奋的表情,金色的头发卷曲着披在肩部。哈利怀疑也许这是年轻时的多戈。他还没来得及查看照片的说明,乌姆里奇办公室的门突然开了。
  如果西克尼斯进来时没有回头看的话,那么哈利决不会有时间把隐形衣罩在自己身上。事实上,他认为西克尼斯可能瞥见了他的动作,因为有那么一会儿他一动不动,好奇地盯着哈利刚才消失的地方。也许他是在认定自己刚才所看见的不过是封面上的邓布利多抠鼻子的动作,因为哈利在慌乱中将那本书放回了架子上。西克尼斯最后还是走向桌子,拿起他的魔杖指向墨水瓶里的羽毛笔。羽毛笔跳了出来,潦草地书写着给乌姆里奇的便签。这时哈利大气儿都不敢出,慢慢地退出办公室来到外面的空地上。
  那些制作手册的巫师们仍然围在诱饵炸弹旁,它的残骸仍在时不时发出微弱的呜呜声并散发出小股的烟雾。那个年轻的女巫说:“我敢打赌这是新型魔法试验部在搞鬼,他们总是那么不小心,还记得上次那只有毒的鸭子吗?”趁着她说话的工夫,哈利赶紧顺着走廊跑开了。
  在飞速跑回电梯的路上,哈利想着下一步该干什么。那个储物盒绝不可能在魔法部里,他也绝不可能给身处拥挤的法庭里的乌姆里奇下咒让她说出那东西的下落。当务之急是在身份暴露之前离开魔法部,然后改天再尝试。所以现在要做的就是设法找到罗恩,这样他们就可以想出一个办法把赫敏从审判室里给救出来。
  电梯到达时空空如也,哈利一跳进去就把隐形衣从身上拽了下来。这时电梯也开始下降,到达二层时却突然‘咔哒’一声猛地停了下来。看到走进来的是浑身湿透,愤怒不已的罗恩,哈利一下子松了口气。
  “早-早上好。”他结结巴巴地冲哈利说,电梯又重新出发了。
  “罗恩,是我,哈利!”
  “哈利!啊呀,我忘了你长什么样了——赫敏怎么没和你在一起?”
  “她不得不和乌姆里奇一起去下面的审判室,她没法拒绝,而且——”
  哈利还没把话说完,电梯又停下了。门打开后,韦斯莱先生同一位老年女巫边谈边走了进来,她的头发扎的很高,就像是一座蚁丘。
  “哦,你好,雷,”韦斯莱先生听到罗恩长袍上的水滴持续滴下的声音,四处张望着。“今天你的妻子没来打听什么吗?呃-那是怎么了?你怎么浑身都湿透了?”
  “亚克斯利的办公室在下雨,”罗恩对着韦斯莱先生的肩膀说。哈利可以肯定罗恩是在担心如果他们直视对方的眼睛,那么他的父亲就可能认出他来。“我没办法让它停下来,所以他们派我去找伯尼·皮尔斯沃斯,我想他们说的是——”
  “是的,最近很多办公室都在下雨,”韦斯莱先生说。“你试过去找麦特罗洛金克斯·雷卡托了吗?它为布莱切利工作。”
  “麦特罗洛金克斯·雷卡托?”罗恩小声说。“不,我还没有。谢谢你,爸-我是说,谢谢你,亚瑟。”
  电梯门打开了,梳着蚁丘发型的那个老年女巫走了出去,罗恩飞奔着跑过她的身边,消失在了哈利的视野中。哈利想跟上他,却发现这时珀西
  韦斯莱大步走进电梯堵住了他的路。珀西正把头埋在几页纸中读着什么,电梯门又叮叮当当地关上后,他才意识到他正和自己的父亲在一个电梯里。他抬起头看见韦斯莱先生,脸立刻变得像胡萝卜一样红。电梯门再开的时候他飞快地跑了出去。于是哈利再次试着下电梯,可这次,韦斯莱先生用胳膊挡住了他。
  “等一下,蓝科恩。”
  电梯关上了,载着他们叮叮当当地向下行。这时韦斯莱先生说:“我听说你有德克·克莱斯韦的消息。”
  哈利感觉韦斯莱先生的怒火因为刚才和珀西的小冲突而加剧了,所以他认为他最好的选择就是装傻。
  “你说什么?”
  “别装傻了,蓝科恩,”韦斯莱先生暴躁地说,“你抓到了那个伪造他家谱的巫师,是不是?”
  “我——就算我抓到了那又怎么样?”哈利说。
  ‘我说,德克·克莱斯韦是一个胜过你十倍的巫师,”韦斯莱先生轻声说,电梯下得更深了。“如果他从阿兹卡班活着逃出来的话,你得对他有个交待,更不用说他的妻子,儿子,和他的朋友——”
  “亚瑟,”哈利打断了他的话,“你知道你正在被监视,是吧?”
  “你是在威胁我吗,蓝科恩?”韦斯莱先生大声说。
  “不,”哈利说,“这是事实!他们在监视你的一举一动-”
  电梯门打开。他们已经抵达了中厅。韦斯莱先生严厉地看了哈利一眼,快步走出电梯。哈利站在那里,微微有些发抖。他多么希望他变成的是其他人而不是蓝科恩……电梯门又叮叮当当地关上了。哈利拿出隐形衣重新披在身上,罗恩去处理那些下雨的办公室的时候他得试着一个人去救出赫敏。电梯门打开时,他步入了一条与上面那些嵌着木地板铺着地毯的走廊完全不同的被火把照亮的石制通道。电梯又吱吱作响地离开了,哈利微微颤抖着,看着远处神秘事物司入口处那扇黑色的大门。
  他迈开了脚步,不是向那扇黑门,而是向记忆中那个通往能下到审判室的一段楼梯的门道走去。他一边缓缓走下楼梯,一边在脑中构想着各种可能的计划:他身上还有一些诱饵炸弹,不过也许直接敲响审判室的门,以蓝科恩的身份直接进去要求和玛法达说几句话会更好?当然,他并不知道蓝科恩是否是一个重要到足以成功完成这个计划的人物,而且即使他设法做到了,在他们逃离魔法部的情况之前,赫敏的失踪也可能引发一场搜查——
  哈利陷入了沉思,并没有立刻察觉正在渐渐逼近他的那种不寻常的寒意,他好像掉进了冰冷的迷雾中。每走一步都会觉得更加寒冷,那是一种足以冻结他的喉咙,撕碎他的内脏的寒冷。然后他感到那种绝望,无助的感觉笼罩了他,在他的身体里面扩散……
  是摄魂怪,哈利想。
  当他下到那段楼梯的底部,向右一转,哈利看到了可怕的一幕。审判室外面黑暗的通道上挤满了高大的,带着黑色头巾的身影,他们的脸完全藏在斗篷里面,寂静的通道里只有他们呼吸时断断续续嘶哑的声音。那些被带来问话的麻瓜巫师们显然被吓坏了,在冰冷的木制长椅上蜷缩成一团瑟瑟发抖。他们中的大部分人都把脸深深地埋进自己的手中,也许是出于本能地想要在摄魂怪那充满渴望的贪婪的嘴唇下保护自己。有些人有家人陪同,其他的则独自坐着。那些摄魂怪在他们面前来回滑行。那里的寒冷,无助以及绝望让哈利觉得简直像是一场灾难。
  战胜它,哈利告诉自己,但是他知道,在这里他无法在不暴露自己的情况下召唤出一个守护神。所以他只好尽可能悄无声息地向前走,每走一步他都能感到悄悄弥漫在他头脑中的麻木感,但是他强迫自己去想赫敏和罗恩,他们需要他。
  穿过那些高大的黑色身影是很可怕的事情:哈利从他们身旁经过时,那隐藏在斗篷下面的没有眼睛的脸突然转了过来。他确信那些摄魂怪感觉到了他,感觉到了,也许,一个仍然有一些希望和欢乐的生命的存在...
  就在那时,在那可怕地,在几乎要冻结的寂静中,走廊左边一间地牢的门突然被打开了,尖叫声回响着传了出来。
  “不,不,我是混血,我是混血,我告诉你!我父亲是个男巫,他是,去查查他的资料,阿奇·阿尔德通,他是个有名的帚柄设计师,去查查他的资料,我告诉你——把你的手从我身上拿开,把你的手拿开——”
  “这是给你的最后一次警告,”乌姆里奇用她甜腻的,用魔法放大过的嗓音说,使之在那男人绝望的喊叫声中听起来依然清晰。“如果再你挣扎,就给你一个‘摄魂怪的吻’.”
  男人的尖叫声平息了,但是他干涩的抽泣声依然在走廊中回响。
  “把他带走。”乌姆里奇说。
  两个摄魂怪出现在审判室外的走廊上,用他们腐臭,结痂的双手抓住那个看起来已经不省人事的男巫的胳膊。他们架着他,沿着走廊滑行离开,他们所到之处都慢慢暗了下来,失去了光明,直到什么也看不见。
  “下一个——玛丽 凯特莫尔,”乌姆里奇叫道。
  一个小个子女人站了起来,从头到脚都在发抖。她穿着朴素的长袍,黑色的头发在脑后柔顺地绾成一个髻。她的脸毫无血色。她穿过那些摄魂怪时,哈利看到她在颤抖。
  当门缓缓关上时,哈利跟在她身后溜进了地牢——他那样做了完全是出自本能,事先没有任何计划,因为他讨厌她独自走进地牢时的情景。
  这不是哈利过去因为滥用魔法而被审问的那个地牢,这个要小一些,尽管天花板还是一样矮——这让人有一种被囚禁在深井井底,像是患了幽闭恐惧症的感觉。
  里面有更多的摄魂怪,面无表情地像哨兵一样站在房间的角落里,所散发出的寒意笼罩着整个地牢。审判台的栏杆后面坐着乌姆里奇,她的一边是亚克斯利,另一边是同凯特莫尔夫人一样脸色苍白的赫敏。在平台的底下,一只银色的长毛猫来来去去的巡游着。哈利意识到它是用来保护那些原告,不让他们被摄魂怪释放出的绝望所感染的:绝望是为被告,而不是为原告准备的。
  “请坐吧。” 乌姆里奇依旧用她那甜腻的声音说道。
  凯特莫尔夫人跌跌撞撞地走下平台,在底层地板正中央的单人椅上坐下了。椅子扶手上弹出的镣铐立刻将她绑住了。
  “你就是玛丽-伊丽莎白-凯特莫尔吗?”乌姆里奇问。
  凯特莫尔夫人浑身颤抖着点了一下头。
  “你同魔法维修保养处的雷金纳德-凯特莫尔结婚了是吗?”
  凯特莫尔夫人突然大哭起来。“我不知道他在哪里,他本该在这儿等我的!”
  乌姆里奇没有理她。“你是梅齐,埃莉和阿尔弗雷德- 凯特莫尔的母亲是吗?”
  凯特莫尔夫人哭得更加厉害了。“他们一定吓坏了。他们以为我回不了家了——”
  “请原谅,”亚克斯利打断了她。“我们不会同情泥巴种的孩子。”
  凯特莫尔夫人的抽泣掩盖了哈利的脚步声,让他得以小心翼翼地来到通往审判台的楼梯前。穿过守护神猫巡游的地带的那一瞬间,哈利明显感到了气氛的不同:这里温暖而舒适。他可以肯定那只猫是乌姆里奇召唤的守护神,而且它浑身散发着耀眼的光芒,这是因为乌姆里奇在这里很开心——这是她的地盘,又是在施行她帮忙编写的那部一点也不正直的法律。
  哈利十分小心地在乌姆里奇,亚克斯利和赫敏身后的平台上慢慢移动着,然后在后面没有人的一排坐了下来。他担心他会让赫敏吓得跳起来。他甚至考虑着给乌姆里奇和亚克斯利施一个‘闭耳塞听’咒,可即使是小声念咒语的声音也会引起赫敏的警觉。这时乌姆里奇抬高了声音对凯特莫尔夫人说话,哈利抓住了这次机会。
  “我在你后面。”他在赫敏的耳旁低声说。
  正如他所料,赫敏猛地一惊,差点打翻那个用来记录谈话内容的墨水瓶,不过乌姆里奇和亚克斯利的注意力都在凯特莫尔夫人的身上,所以赫敏的举动并没有被发现。
  “今天你到达魔法部的时候,我们从你身上搜出了一根魔杖,凯特莫尔夫人,”乌姆里奇说道,“八又四分之三英寸,樱桃木,里面是一根独角兽的毛。对吗?”
  凯特莫尔夫人点点头,用她的袖子擦了擦眼睛。
  “你能告诉我们你是从哪个巫师的手中夺得这根魔杖的吗?”
  “夺……夺得?”凯特莫尔夫人抽噎着说,“我没有从任何人手中夺……夺得它。这根魔杖是我十一岁时买的,它……它……它选择了我。”
  她哭得比之前更厉害了。
  乌姆里奇发出了一声小女孩般的笑声,让哈利有一种想扁她的冲动。她把身体前倾越过栏杆,以便更好的观察她的‘受害者’。一件金色的东西也随之蹦了出来,在她胸前来回晃动:是那个储物盒。
  赫敏看到它,发出了一声低低的惊呼,不过乌姆里奇和亚克斯利的注意力仍在他们的‘猎物’身上,根本听不见其它的声音。
  “不,”乌姆里奇说,“不,不是这样,凯特莫尔夫人。魔杖只选择巫师,而你不是巫师。我这儿有一份你填的问卷调查表——玛法达,把它递给我。”
  乌姆里奇伸出她那小小的手:那一刻她显得如此的令人厌恶,以至于哈利居然没有看见她又短又粗的手指间的蹼。赫敏的手因为震惊而颤抖着。她在放在身边椅子上的那堆文件中摸索着,最后终于拿出了一卷写有凯特莫尔夫人名字的羊皮纸。
  “那——那真漂亮,德洛丽斯,”她用手指了指乌姆里奇上衣褶皱中那个闪闪发光的挂坠。
  “什么?”乌姆里奇突然严厉地说,同时向下看了看,“哦,是的——一件旧的传家宝。”她拍了拍挂在胸口的那个小盒。“这个‘S’代表着塞尔温……我和塞尔温家族有些亲缘关系……事实上,我几乎和所有纯血家族都保有这种关系……真遗憾,”她浏览了一下凯特莫尔夫人的问卷,用更大的声音说,“你和我可不一样,‘父母职业:蔬菜水果商。’”
  亚克斯利嘲弄似的笑了一下。平台下面,毛茸茸的守护神猫依然在来来回回地巡视着,摄魂怪站在角落里等待着。
  乌姆里奇的谎言让哈利的血液直往上涌,把谨慎小心抛到了脑后——一个卑微的罪犯用来贿赂她的坠饰盒,现在却被她用来证明她自己的纯巫师血统。他举起自己的魔杖,甚至懒得把它藏在隐形衣下面,大喊道:“昏昏倒地!”
  一道红光闪过,乌姆里奇倒了下来,头撞在栏杆的边缘。凯特莫尔夫人的文件从她的大腿上滑落到地板上,平台下面那只正在巡视的银色的猫也突然消失了。顿时阵阵寒意向他们袭来。亚克斯利困惑地四处张望着寻找事故的来源,看到哈利隐形衣下的手正拿着魔杖指向他,他试着拔出他自己的魔杖,可是已经太晚了:“昏昏倒地!”
  亚克斯利倒了下去,在地板上蜷成一团。
  “哈利!”
  “赫敏,如果你认为我应该坐在这儿听任她胡说八道——”
  “哈利,快救救凯特莫尔夫人! ”
  哈利一把拽下隐形衣,转过身去。平台下面,那些摄魂怪已经离开了角落,向那个被锁在椅子上的女人滑行过去。不知是因为守护神消失了,还是因为他们感觉到他们的主人已经失去了控制他们的力量,那些摄魂怪没有继续克制他们的渴望。
  当一只结痂的,粘乎乎的手抓住凯特莫尔夫人的下巴并把她的脸抬起来的时候,凯特莫尔夫人发出了一声凄厉的惨叫。
  “呼神护卫!”
  一只银色的牡鹿从哈利魔杖的顶端冲出来奔向那些摄魂怪跑。那些家伙后退着重新回到了黑暗的角落里。牡鹿散发的光芒比那只猫的更加温暖而有力,它绕着屋子慢慢跑着,光芒照亮了整间地牢。
  “拿上魂器。”哈利对赫敏说。
  他重新奔上台阶,拿起隐形衣塞在背后,然后向凯特莫尔夫人走去。
  “是你?”她盯着哈利的脸小声说,“可……可是雷说是你把我的名字写在审问名单上的。”
  “是吗?”哈利一边嘟囔着,一边用力猛拉锁住她手臂的镣铐,“好吧,我改邪归正了。四分五裂!”镣铐纹丝不动“赫敏,我怎么才能打开这些镣铐?”
  “等一下,我正在上面——”
  “赫敏,我们已经被摄魂怪包围了!”
  “我知道,哈利,可是如果她醒来发现挂坠盒不见了怎么办——我得复制一个——双生双现!好了……这应该能瞒过她的眼睛……”
  赫敏飞快地从楼梯上跑回到哈利身边。
  “让我想想……力劲松泻!”
  镣铐叮叮当当地缩回了椅子的扶手中。这时,凯特莫尔夫人就像刚才一样充满恐惧。
  “我真不明白。”她小声说。
  “你得和我们一起离开这里,”哈利扶她站起来,对她说,“回家去,带上你的孩子们,然后离开,如果必要的话,离开这个国家。伪装好自己的身份然后逃跑。你都看到了,在这里你永远得不到公正申诉的机会。”
  “哈利,”赫敏说,“门外有这么多摄魂怪,我们该怎么出去?”
  “守护神,”哈利举起魔杖指向他自己召唤的牡鹿。它减慢了奔跑的速度,向门口走去,周身依然散发着光芒。“尽可能多的召唤它们。赫敏,召唤你的守护神。”
  “呼……呼神护卫。”赫敏说。可什么也没有出现。
  “那是她唯一一个不太会用的咒语。”哈利给看起来完全一头雾水的凯特莫尔夫人解释道。“真是有点儿遗憾……快点儿,赫敏,接着来。”
  “护神护卫!”
  一只银色的水獭突然出现在赫敏魔杖一端的空中,然后和牡鹿一起,优雅地向门口游过去。
  “跟上。”哈利说。然后带着赫敏和凯特莫尔夫人一起向门口走去。
  当守护神来到地牢外面时,他们听到在门外等候的人们发出了惊叫。哈利环视四周:摄魂怪们四处逃散着躲避面前的银色生灵,被迫退回到周围的黑暗中。
  “审判决定,你们全部都要回家去,和你们的家人一起躲藏起来,”哈利对门外等候的麻瓜巫师们说,他们依然有些害怕,并且被守护神周身的光芒照得睁不开眼睛。“如果可以的话,去别的国家,离魔法部越远越好。这是——嗯——这是新的官方安排。现在,只要跟着守护神,你们就可以离开中厅。
  他们一个接一个地从石凳上站了起来,可是在他们走向电梯的时候,哈利又开始担心了。如果一头银色的牡鹿,一只浮在空中的水獭,还有二十多个人——其中有一半都是受到指控的麻瓜巫师——突然出现在中厅,他认为他们不可能不被注意到——而这正是他最不希望的。他刚刚得出这个令人沮丧的结论,电梯便叮叮当当地来到了他们面前。
  “雷!”凯特莫尔夫人叫了起来,一下子扑到了罗恩的怀里。
  “蓝科恩把我救了出来,他攻击了乌姆里奇和亚克斯利,而且他还让我们所有人都离开英国。我觉得我们最好这样做,雷,真的。咱们赶紧回家把孩子们带走,然后——你身上怎么这么湿?”
  “那是水,”罗恩嘟囔着把衣服脱了下来,“哈利,他们知道魔法部内部有入侵者了,好像是从乌姆里奇办公室门上那个洞知道的。如果那是真的,我想我们只剩五分钟来——”
  赫敏的守护神突然“啪”的一声消失了。她转过身,满脸惊恐的看着哈利。
  “哈利,如果我们在这儿被抓到——”
  “不会的,只要我们的动作足够快。”哈利说。他是说给身后那些一言不发的人听的,那些人正直直地盯着他。
  “谁带了魔杖?”
  大概一半的人举起了手。
  “好,没带的人要紧跟着那些有魔杖的人。在被截住之前,我们得赶快行动。走吧。”
  他们设法挤进了两部电梯里。哈利的守护神像哨兵一样站在金色的门前,他们关上门,电梯开始上升。
  “第八层到了,”一个冷冰冰的男声说道,“中厅。”
  电梯门一打开,哈利马上就知道他们遇到了麻烦:中厅里全是跑来跑去封锁壁炉的巫师。
  “哈利!”赫敏叫道。“我们该怎么——?”
  “停下!”哈利吼了一声,蓝科恩充满威慑力的声音在大厅里面回响。正在封锁壁炉的巫师们都停了下来。“跟紧。”他小声对那些被吓坏了的麻瓜巫师说。他们挤作一团,由罗恩和赫敏带着向前走。
  “怎么回事,阿尔伯特?”之前跟着哈利从壁炉里出来的那个秃顶巫师问道,看起来很紧张。
  “在你们封锁出口之前得让这些人先离开。”哈利尽量用充满威信的口气回答。
  他面前的那些巫师面面相觑。
  “我们接到了通知,要封锁所有的出口,不能让任何人——”
  “你打算和我作对吗?”哈利怒吼道。“你也想要让我派人去查查你的家谱是吗,就像我对德克?克莱斯韦家做的那样?”
  “对不起!”那个秃顶的巫师退了几步,气吁吁地说。“我没有那种意思,阿尔伯特,可是我认为……我认为他们是来接受审问的而且……”
  “他们都有纯正的血统,”哈利说,低沉的声音在大厅里庄严地回荡着。“我敢说,比你们中的许多人都纯正。你们快走吧。”他对那些麻瓜巫师大声说。他们急忙向前跑进壁炉里,然后一对一对地消失不见。魔法部的那些巫师站在一边,有些看起来很困惑,有些则显得很害怕。这时——
  “玛丽!”
  凯特莫尔回过头去。真正的雷?凯特莫尔从电梯里出来向他们跑过去,他已经停止了呕吐,只是脸色苍白。
  “雷……雷?”
  她把目光从她的丈夫转向罗恩,他大声地咒骂了一句。
  那个秃顶的巫师目瞪口呆,脑袋在两个雷中间滑稽地转来转去。
  “嘿—怎么了?这是怎么一回事?”
  “封锁出口!封锁出口!”
  亚克斯利从另一部电梯里冲出来,跑向壁炉边的那些人。这时麻瓜巫师们已经全都通过壁炉离开,只有凯特莫尔夫人还留在这里。那个秃顶的巫师刚刚举起他的魔杖,哈利就一拳就把它打飞了。
  “他在协助那些麻瓜巫师逃跑,亚克斯利!”哈利冲他喊。
  秃顶巫师的同事们开始骚动不安,借着这个机会,罗恩一把抓住凯特莫尔夫人并把她拉进了一个仍然开放着的壁炉,然后一起消失了。
  亚克斯利疑惑地看着哈利和那个秃顶巫师。这时真正的雷-凯特莫尔喊了起来:“我的妻子!和我妻子在一起的是谁?到底发生了什么?”
  亚克斯利的头转了过来,哈利看到他那如野兽般狂怒的脸上出现了一丝恍然大悟的表情。
  “快点!”哈利冲赫敏喊。他抓起她的手一起跳进了那个壁炉,亚克斯利的咒语从他的头顶擦了过去。他们在壁炉中旋转着,过了一会儿从一个卫生间里弹了出来,掉进了一间小卧室。哈利猛地拉开门:罗恩站在水池的旁边,仍然和凯特莫尔夫人纠缠不清。
  “雷,我不明白——”
  “放开手,我不是你的丈夫,你得回家去!”
  正在这时,他们身后的卧室里传来一声巨响,哈利转过头:是亚克斯利追来了。
  “咱们快走!”哈利叫道。他抓起赫敏的手和罗恩的胳膊,开始幻影显形。
  黑暗吞没了他们。他们仿佛被看不见的手挤压着。可是有点儿不对劲……赫敏的手似乎正从他的紧握手中滑出去……哈利怀疑自己要窒息了:他无法呼吸,什么东西都看不见,而且他能触到的东西只有罗恩的胳膊和正在慢慢滑出去的赫敏的手指……
  接着哈利看到了格里莫广场十二号的大门和上面装饰着毒蛇的门环。然而他还没来得及松口气,就听到了一声尖叫,同时一道紫光闪过:他手中赫敏的手指突然变得僵硬,一切又重归黑暗。


慕若涵

ZxID:14387487


等级: 总版主
配偶: 时不予
爱就像蓝天白云,晴空万里,突然暴风雨!
举报 只看该作者 14楼  发表于: 2013-11-03 0

Chapter 14 The Theif
Harry opened his eyes and was dazzled by gold and green; he had no idea what had happened, he only knew that he was lying on what seemed to be leaves and twigs.
Struggling to draw breath into lungs that felt flattened, he blinked and realized that the gaudy glare was sunlight streaming through a canopy of leaves far above him.
Then an object twitched close to his face. He pushed himself onto his hands and knees, ready to face some small, fierce creature, but saw that the object was Ron’s foot. Looking around, Harry saw that they and Hermione were lying on a forest floor, apparently alone.
Harry’s first thought was of the Forbidden Forest, and for a moment, even though he knew how foolish and dangerous it would be for them to appear in the grounds of Hogwarts, his heart leapt at the thought of sneaking through the trees to Hagrid’s hut. However, in the few moments it took for Ron to give a low groan and Harry to start crawling toward him, he realized that this was not the Forbidden Forest; The trees looked younger, they were more widely spaced, the ground clearer.
He met Hermione, also on her hands and knees, at Ron’s head. The moment his eyes fell upon Ron, all other concerns fled Harry’s mind, for blood drenched the whole of Ron’s left side and his face stood out, grayish-white, against the leaf-strewn earth. The Polyjuice Potion was wearing off now: Ron was halfway between Cattermole and himself in appearance, his hair turning redder and redder as his face drained of the little color it had left.
“What’s happened to him?”
“Splinched,” said Hermione, her fingers already busy at Ron’s sleeve, where the blood was wettest and darkest.
Harry watched, horrified, as she tore open Ron’s short. He had always thought of Splinching as something comical, but this… His insides crawled unpleasantly as Hermione laid bare Ron’s upper arm, where a great chunk of flesh was missing, scooped cleanly away as though by a knife.
“Harry, quickly, in my bag, there’s a small bottle labeled ‘Essence of Dittany’– “
“Bag – right – ”
Harry sped to the place where Hermione had landed, seized the tiny beaded bag, and thrust his hand inside it. At once, object after object began presenting itself to his touch: He felt the leather spines of books, woolly sleeves of jumpers, heels of shoes –
“Quickly!“
He grabbed his wand from the ground and pointed it into the depths of the magical bag.
“Accio Dittany!“
A small brown bottle zoomed out of the bag; he caught it and hastened back to Hermione and Ron, whose eyes were now half-closed, strips of white eyeball all that were visible between his lids.
“He’s fainted,” said Hermione, who was also rather pale; she no longer looked like Mafalda, though her hair was still gray in places. “Unstopper it for me, Harry, my hands are shaking.”
Harry wrenched the stopper off the little bottle, Hermione took it and poured three drops of the potion onto the bleeding wound. Greenish smoke billowed upward and when it had cleared, Harry saw that the bleeding had stopped. The wound now looked several days old; new skin stretched over what had just been open flesh.
“Wow,” said Harry.
“It’s all I feel safe doing,” said Hermione shakily. “There are spells that would put him completely right, but I daren’t try in case I do them wrong and cause more damage…. He’s lost so much blood already….”
“How did he get hurt? I mean” – Harry shook his head, trying to clear it, to make sense of whatever had just taken place – “why are we here? I thought we were going back to Grimmauld Place?”
Hermione took a deep breath. She looked close to tears.
“Harry, I don’t think we’re going to be able to go back there.”
“What d’you –?”
“As we Disapparated, Yaxley caught hold of me and I couldn’t get rid of him, he was too strong, and he was still holding on when we arrived at Grimmauld Place, and then – well, I think he must have seen the door, and thought we were stopping there, so he slackened his grip and I managed to sake him off and I brought us here instead!“
“But then, where’s he? Hang on…. You don’t mean he’s at Grimmauld Place? He can’t get in there?”
Her eyes sparkled with unshed tears as she nodded.
“Harry, I think he can. I – I forced him to let go with a Revulsion Jinx, but I’d already taken him inside the Fidelius Charm’s protection. Since Dumbledore died, we’re Secret-Keepers, so I’ve given him the secret, haven’t I?“
There was no pretending; Harry was sure she was right. It was a serious blow. If Yaxley could now get inside the house, there was no way that they could return. Even now, he could be bringing other Death Eaters in there by Apparition. Gloomy and oppressive though the house was, it had been their one safe refuge; even, now that Kreacher was so much happier and friendlier, a kind of home. With a twinge of regret that had nothing to do with food, Harry imagined the house-elf busying himself over the steak-and-kidney pie that Harry, Ron, and Hermione would never eat.
“Harry, I’m sorry, I’m so sorry!”
“Don’t be stupid, it wasn’t your fault! If anything, it was mine….”
Harry put his hand in his pocket and drew out Mad-Eye’s eye. Hermione recoiled, looking horrified.
“Umbridge had stuck it to her office door, to spy on people. I couldn’t leave it there… but that’s how they knew there were intruders.“
Before Hermione could answer, Ron groaned and opened his eyes. He was still gray and his face glistened with sweat.
“How d’you feel?” Hermione whispered.
“Lousy,” croaked Ron, wincing as he felt his injured arm. “Where are we?”
“In the woods where they held the Quidditch World Cup,” said Hermione. “I wanted somewhere enclosed, undercover, and this was – ”
“– the first place you thought of,“ Harry finished for her, glancing around at the apparently deserted glade. He could not help remembering what had happened the last time they had Apparated to the first place Hermione had thought of – how Death Eaters had found them within minutes. Had it been Legilimency? Did Voldemort or his henchmen know, even now, where Hermione had taken them?
“D’you reckon we should move on?” Ron asked Harry, and Harry could tell by the look on Ron’s face that he was thinking the same.
“I dunno.”
Ron still looked pale and clammy. He had made no attempt to sit up and it looked as though he was too weak to do so. The prospect of moving him was daunting.
“Let’s stay here for now,” Harry said.
Looking relieved, Hermione sprang to her feet.
“Where are you going?” asked Ron.
“If we’re staying, we should put some protective enchantments around the place,” she replied, and raising her wand, she began to walk in a wide circle around Harry and Ron, murmuring incantations as she went. Harry saw little disturbances in the surrounding air: It was as if Hermione had cast a heat haze upon their clearing.
“Salvio Hexia… Protego Totalum… Repello Muggletum… Muffliato… You could get out the tent, Harry….“
“Tent?”
“In the bag!”
“In the… of course,” said Harry.
He did not bother to grope inside it this time, but used another Summoning Charm. The tent emerged in a lumpy mass of canvas, ropes, and poles. Harry recognized it, partly because of the smell of cats, as the same tent in which they had slept on the night of the Quidditch World Cup.
“I thought this belonged to that bloke Perkins at the Ministry?” he asked, starting to disentangle the pent pegs.
“Apparently he didn’t want it back, his lumbago’s so bad,“ said Hermione, now performing complicated figure-of-eight movements with her wand. ”so Ron’s dad said I could borrow it. Erecto!“ she added, pointing her wand at the misshapen canvas, which in one fluid motion rose into the air and settled, fully constructed, onto the ground before Harry, out of whose startled hands a tent peg soared, to land with a final thud at the end of a guy rope.
“Cave Inimicum,“ Hermione finished with a skyward flourish. ”That’s as much as I can do. At the very least, we should know they’re coming; I can’t guarantee it will keep out Vol – “
“Don’t say the name!” Ron cut across her, his voice harsh.
Harry and Hermione looked at each other.
“I’m sorry,” Ron said, moaning a little as he raised himself to look at them, “but it feels like a – a jinx or something. Can’t we call him You-Know-Who – please?”
“Dumbledore said fear of a name – ” began Harry.
“In case you hadn’t noticed, mate, calling You-Know-Who by his name didn’t do Dumbledore much good in the end,” Ron snapped back. “Just – just show You-Know-Who some respect, will you?”
“Respect?“ Harry repeated, but Hermione shot him a warning look; apparently he was not to argue with Ron while the latter was in such a weakened condition.
Harry and Hermione half carried, half dragged Ron through the entrance of the tent. The interior was exactly as Harry remembered it; a small flat, complete with bathroom and tiny kitchen. He shoved aside an old armchair and lowered Ron carefully onto the lower berth of a bunk bed. Even this very short journey had turned Ron whiter still, and once they had settled him on the mattress he closed his eyes again and did not speak for a while.
“I’ll make some tea,” said Hermione breathlessly, pulling kettle and mugs from the depths of her bag and heading toward the kitchen.
Harry found the hot drink as welcome as the firewhisky had been on the night that Mad-Eye had died; it seemed to burn away a little of the fear fluttering in his chest.
After a minute or two, Ron broke the silence.
“What d’you reckon happened to the Cattermoles?”
“With any luck, they’ll have got away,” said Hermione, clutching her hot mug for comfort. “As long as Mr. Cattermole had his wits about him, he’ll have transported Mrs. Cattermole by Side-Along-Apparition and they’ll be fleeing the country right now with their children. That’s what Harry told her to do.”
“Blimey, I hope they escaped,“ said Ron, leaning back on his pillows. The tea seemed to be doing him good; a little of his color had returned. ”I didn’t get the feeling Reg Cattermole was all that quick-witted, though, the way everyone was talking to me when I was him. God, I hope they made it…. If they both end up in Azkaban because of us…“
Harry looked over at Hermione and the question he had been about to ask – about whether Mrs. Cattermole’s lack of a wand would prevent her Apparating alongside her husband – died in his throat. Hermione was watching Ron fret over the fate of the Cattermoles, and there was such tenderness in her expression that Harry felt almost as if he had surprised her in the act of kissing him.
“So, have you got it?” Harry asked her, partly to remind her that he was there.
“Got – got what?” she said with a little start.
“What did we just go through all that for? The locket! Where’s the locket?”
“You got it?“ shouted Ron, raising himself a little higher on his pillows. ”No one tells me anything! Blimey, you could have mentioned it!“
“Well, we were running for our lives from the Death Eaters, weren’t we?” said Hermione. “Here.”
And she pulled the locket out of the pocket of her robes and handed it to Ron.
It was as large as a chicken’s egg. An ornate letter S, inlaid with many small green stones, glinted dully in the diffused light shining through the tent’s canvas roof.
“There isn’t any chance someone’s destroyed it since Kreacher had it?“ asked Ron hopefully. ”I mean, are we sure it’s still a Horcrux?“
“I think so,“ said Hermione, taking it back from him and looking at it closely. ”There’d be some sign of damage if it had been magically destroyed.“
She passed it to Harry, who turned it over in his fingers. The thing looked perfect, pristine. He remembered the mangled remains of the diary, and how the stone in the Horcrux ring had been cracked open when Dumbledore destroyed it.
“I reckon Kreacher’s right,” said Harry. “We’re going to have to work out how to open this thing before we can destroy it.”
Sudden awareness of what he was holding, of what lived behind the little golden doors, hit Harry as he spoke. Even after all their efforts to find it, he felt a violent urge to fling the locket from him. Mastering himself again, he tried to pry the locket apart with his fingers, then attempted the charm Hermione had used to open Regulus’s bedroom door. Neither worked. He handed the locket back to Ron and Hermione, each of whom did their best, but were no more successful at opening it than he had been.
“Can you feel it, though?” Ron asked in a hushed voice, as he held it tight in his clenched fist.
“What d’you mean?”
Ron passed the Horcrux to Harry. After a moment or two, Harry thought he knew what Ron meant. Was it his own blood pulsing through his veins that he could feel, or was it something beating inside the locket, like a tiny metal heart?
“What are we going to do with it?” Hermione asked.
“Keep it safe till we work out how to destroy it.” Harry replied, and, little though he wanted to, he hung the chain around his own neck, dropping the locket out of sight beneath his robes, where it rested against his chest beside the pouch Hagrid had given him.
“I think we should take it in turns to keep watch outside the tent,” he added to Hermione, standing up and stretching. “And we’ll need to think about some food as well. You stay there,” he added sharply, as Ron attempted to sit up and turned a nasty shade of green.
With the Sneakoscope Hermione had given Harry for his birthday set carefully upon the table in the tent, Harry and Hermione spent the rest of the day sharing the role of lookout. However, the Sneakoscope remained silent and still upon its point all day, and whether because of the protective enchantments and Muggle-repelling charms Hermione had spread around them, or because people rarely ventured this way, their patch of wood remained deserted, apart from occasional birds and squirrels. Evening brought no change; Harry lit his wand as he swapped places with Hermione at ten o’clock, and looked out upon a deserted scene, noting the bats fluttering high above him across the single patch of starry sky visible from their protected clearing.
He felt hungry now, and a little light-headed. Hermione had not packed any food in her magical bag, as she had assumed that they would be returning to Grimmauld Place that night, so they had had nothing to eat except some wild mushrooms that Hermione had collected from amongst the nearest trees and stewed in a Billycan. After a couple of mouthfuls Ron had pushed his portion away, looking queasy; Harry had only persevered so as to not hurt Hermione’s feelings.
The surrounding silence was broken by odd rustlings and what sounded like crackings of twigs: Harry thought that they were caused by animals rather than people, yet he kept his wand held tight at the ready. His insides, already uncomfortable due to their inadequate helping of rubbery mushrooms, tingled with unease.
He had though that he would feel elated if they managed to steal back the Horcrux, but somehow he did not; all he felt as he sat looking out at the darkness, of which his wand lit only a tiny part, was worry about what would happen next. It was as though he had been hurtling toward this point for weeks, months, maybe even years, but how he had come to an abrupt halt, run out of road.
There were other Horcruxes out there somewhere, but he did not have the faintest idea where they could be. He did not even know what all of them were. Meanwhile he was at a loss to know how to destroy the only one that they had found, the Horcrux that currently lay against the bare flesh of his chest. Curiously, it had not taken heat from his body, but lay so cold against his skin it might just have emerged from icy water. From time to time Harry thought, or perhaps imagined, that he could feel the tiny heartbeat ticking irregularly alongside his own. Nameless forebodings crept upon him as he sat there in the dark. He tried to resist them, push them away, yet they came at him relentlessly. Neither can live while the other survives. Ron and Hermione, now talking softly behind him in the tent, could walk away if they wanted to: He could not. And it seemed to Harry as he sat there trying to master his own fear and exhaustion, that the Horcrux against his chest was ticking away the time he had left…. Stupid idea, he told himself, don’t think that….
His scar was starting to prickle again. He was afraid that he was making it happen by having these thoughts, and tried to direct them into another channel. He thought of poor Kreacher, who had expected them home and had received Yaxley instead. Would the elf keep silent or would he tell the Death Eater everything he knew? Harry wanted to believe that Kreacher had changed towards him in the past month, that he would be loyal now, but who knew what would happen? What if the Death Eaters tortured the elf? Sick images swarmed into Harry’s head and he tried to push these away too, for there was nothing he could do for Kreacher: He and Hermione had already decided against trying to summon him; what if someone from the Ministry came too? They could not count on elfish Apparition being free from the same flaw that had taken Yaxley to Grimmauld Place on the hem of Hermione’s sleeve.
Harry’s scar was burning now. He thought that there was so much they did not know: Lupin had been right about magic they had never encountered or imagined. Why hadn’t Dumbledore explained more? Had he thought that there would be time; that he would live for years, for centuries perhaps, like his friend Nicolas Flamel? If so, he had been wrong…. Snape had seen to that…. Snape, the sleeping snake, who had struck at the top of the tower…
And Dumbledore had fallen… fallen…
“Give it to me, Gregorovitch.“
Harry’s voice was high, clear, and cold, his wand held in front of him by a long-fingered white hand. The man at whom he was pointing was suspended upside down in midair, though there were no ropes holding him; he swung there, invisibly and eerily bound, his limbs wrapped about him, his terrified face, on a level with Harry’s ruddy due to the blood that had rushed to his head. He had pure-white hair and a thick, bushy beard: a trussed-up Father Christmas.
“I have it not, I have it no more! It was, many years ago, stolen from me!”
“Do not lie to Lord Voldemort, Gregorovitch. He knows…. He always knows.”
The hanging man’s pupils were wide, dilated with fear, and they seemed to swell, bigger and bigger until their blackness swallowed Harry whole –
And how Harry was hurrying along a dark corridor in stout little Gregorovitch’s wake as he held a lantern aloft: Gregorovitch burst into the room at the end of the passage and his lantern illuminated what looked like a workshop; wood shavings and gold gleamed in the swinging pool of light, and there on the window ledge sat perched, like a giant bird, a young man with golden hair. In the split second that the lantern’s light illuminated him, Harry saw the delight upon his handsome face, then the intruder shot a Stunning Spell from his wand and jumped neatly backward out of the window with a crow of laughter.
And Harry was hurtling back out of those wide, tunnellike pupils and Gregorovitch’s face was stricken with terror.
“Who was the thief, Gregorovitch?“ said the high cold voice.
“I do not know, I never knew, a young man – no – please – PLEASE!“
A scream that went on and on and then a burst of green light –
“Harry!“
He opened his eyes, panting, his forehead throbbing. He had passed out against the side of the tent, had slid sideways down the canvas, and was sprawled on the ground.
He looked up at Hermione, whose bushy hair obscured the tiny patch of sky visible through the dark branches high above them.
“Dream,“ he said, sitting up quickly and attempting to meet Hermione’s glower with a look of innocence. ”Must’ve dozed off, sorry.”
“I know it was your scar! I can tell by the look on your face! You were looking into Vol – ”
“Don’t say his name!” came Ron’s angry voice from the depths of the tent.
“Fine,“ retorted Hermione, “You-Know-Who’s mind, then!”
“I didn’t mean it to happen!“ Harry said. ”It was a dream! Can you control what you dream about, Hermione?“
“If you just learned to apply Occlumency – ”
But Harry was not interested in being told off; he wanted to discuss what he had just seen.
“He’s found Gregorovitch, Hermione, and I think he’s killed him, but before he killed him he read Gregorovitch’s mind and I saw – ”
“I think I’d better take over the watch if you’re so tired you’re falling sleep,” said Hermione coldly.
“I can finish the watch!”
“No, you’re obviously exhausted. Go and lie down.”
She dropped down in the mouth of the tent, looking stubborn. Angry, but wishing to avoid a row, Harry ducked back inside.
Ron’s still-pale face was poking out from the lower bunk; Harry climbed into the one above him, lay down, and looked up at the dark canvas ceiling. After several moments, Ron spoke in a voice so low that it would not carry to Hermione, huddle in the entrance.
“What’s You-Know-Who doing?”
Harry screwed up his eyes in the effort to remember every detail, then whispered into the darkness.
“He found Gregorovitch. He had him tied up, he was torturing him.”
“How’s Gregorovitch supposed to make him a new wand if he’s tied up?”
“I dunno…. It’s weird, isn’t it?”
Harry closed his eyes, thinking of all that he had seen and heard. The more he recalled, the less sense it made…. Voldemort had said nothing about Harry’s wand, nothing about the twin cores, nothing about Gregorovitch making a new and more powerful wand to beat Harry’s….
“He wanted something from Gregorovitch,” Harry said, eyes still closed tight. “He asked him to hand it over, but Gregorovitch said it had been stolen from him… and then… then…”
He remembered how he, as Voldemort, had seemed to hurtle through Gregorovitch’s eyes, into his memories….
“He read Gregorovitch’s mind, and I saw this young bloke perched on a windowsill, and he fired a curse at Gregorovitch and jumped out of sight. He stole it, he stole whatever You-Know-Who’s after. And I… I think I’ve seen him somewhere….”
Harry wished he could have another glimpse of the laughing boy’s face. The theft had happened many years ago, according to Gregorovitch. Why did the young thief look familiar?
The noises of the surrounding woods were muffled inside the tent; all Harry could hear was Ron’s breathing. After a while, Ron whispered, “Couldn’t you see what the thief was holding?”
“No… it must’ve been something small.”
“Harry?”
The wooden slats of Ron’s bunk creaked as he repositioned himself in bed.
“Harry, you don’t reckon You-Know-Who’s after something else to turn into a Horcrux?”
“I don’t know,” said Harry slowly. “Maybe. But wouldn’t it be dangerous for him to make another one? Didn’t Hermione say he had pushed his soul to the limit already?”
“Yeah, but maybe he doesn’t know that.”
“Yeah…maybe,” said Harry.
He had been sure that Voldemort had been looking for a way around the problem of the twin cores, sure that Voldemort sought a solution from the old wandmaker… and yet he had killed him, apparently without asking him a single question about wandlore.
What was Voldemort trying to find? Why, with the Ministry of Magic and the Wizarding world at his feet, was he far away, intent on the pursuit of an object that Gregorovitch had once owned, and which had been stolen by the unknown thief?
Harry could still see the blond-haired youth’s face; it was merry, wild; there was a Fred and George-ish air of triumphant trickery about him. He had soared from the windowsill like a bird, and Harry had seen him before, but he could not think where….
With Gregorovitch dead, it was the merry-faced thief who was in danger now, and it was on him that Harry’s thoughts dwelled, as Ron’s snores began to rumble from the lower bunk and as he himself drifted slowly into sleep once more.
哈利睁开眼睛,被映入眼帘的金色和绿色弄得一阵眩晕,他不知道发生了什么,只知道自己此刻躺在一堆看似枝叶的东西上。他努力地吸了几口空气试图平服一下心情,眨了眨眼睛,意识到那股强烈的光是阳光透过遮在他头顶上的树叶洒下来的。突然有什么靠近他脸的东西抽搐了一下,他用手和膝盖支起身体,以为会看见个野蛮的小生物,却发现那其实是罗恩的脚。哈利环顾四周,发现他们和赫敏都躺在一片森林里,孤立无援。
  哈利刚开始想到的是禁林,片刻之后,虽然他知道他们就这样出现在霍格沃次的场地上有多危险多愚蠢,但一想到可以悄悄地穿过森林到海格的小屋去,他就不由的激动万分。然而,在这时罗恩低声呻吟了一声。哈利开始爬向他,这才意识到这不是禁林,这些树看起来要幼嫩些,树之间的间隔也更大,场地也更干净。
  他看见赫敏也醒了,在罗恩的头上方正用手和膝盖支撑着身体试图起来。这一瞬间他的目光落到了罗恩身上,所有其他事情都消失在哈利的脑海中,因为血浸透了罗恩身体的左边,让他靠在布满杂草地上的惨白的脸显得分外醒目。复方汤剂的效力正在漫漫消失:罗恩的外貌正介于凯特莫尔和他自己之间,他的头发正变得越来越红,可他脸上的最后一抹生气却消失了。
  “他怎么了?”
  “分体,”赫敏说,她已经开始解开罗恩的袖子,那里的血迹最潮湿也是颜色最深的。她撕开了罗恩的短衣,哈利
  恐惧地看着,他一直觉得分体是件很可笑的事情,但这次……他心里很不舒服地蠕动着,看着赫敏把罗恩赤裸的上臂放平,那里的一大块肉没有了,就像被一把刀利落地挖掉了一样。
  “哈利,快!在我包里找一个贴着“白鲜”的小瓶子——”
  “包——好的——”
  哈利急忙到刚刚赫敏幻影显形的地方,一把抓过那个小巧的珠绣包,把手伸了进去。立刻,他摸到了一样接一样的东西,他感觉到有皮革的书脊,套头外衣的羊毛袖子,还有鞋的后跟——
  “快点!”
  他从地上抓起自己的魔杖,指向这个神奇的小包深处。
  “白鲜飞来!”
  一个棕色的小瓶子从包里急速飞出,他抓住了它,匆忙回到赫敏和罗恩那里,罗恩的眼睛此时半睁着,眼睑里只看得到眼白。
  “他昏倒了,”赫敏说,她的脸色也很苍白,尽管看起来不再像马法尔达一样,但她的一些头发还是灰色的。“帮我把它打开,哈利,我的手抖的不行了。”
  哈利拔掉小瓶子上的塞子,赫敏把它拿过去,将三滴药剂滴在罗恩血淋淋的伤口上。绿色的烟雾立刻升腾起来,烟雾散去后,哈利看见血已经止住了。现在伤口看起来像是愈合了好几天之后的样子;新的皮肤覆在长出的嫩肉上。
  “喔。”哈利叹道。
  “这是我确保安全能做的最大限度的事了,”赫敏虚弱地说,“还有些药片可以使他完全康复,但我不敢再尝试了,万一出错了有可能会引发更大的伤害……他已经流了太多的血了……”
  “他是怎么受伤的?我的意思是——”哈利摇了摇头,试图将思路整理清楚,想搞明白刚才到底发生了什么——“为什么我们会在这?我想我们应该是要回到格里莫广场的?”
  赫敏深深地吸了一口气。她看起来快要哭了。
  “哈利,我不认为我们能够回到那儿了。”
  “你是说——”
  “当我们移形幻影的时候,亚历克斯抓住并控制了我,我无法从他那儿逃掉,他太强壮了,当我们抵达格里莫广场的时候他依然抓着我,然后——是的,我想他一定看到那扇门了,并且认为我们停在那儿了,于是他放松了掌控。我设法逃离了他,而接下来我让我们显形在这里了!”
  “但是这么说来,他在哪儿?等等……你指的不会是他还在格里莫广场吧?他不是到不了那里吗?”
  她点着头,眼睛里闪着泪光。
  “哈利,我想他可以。我——我中了他的夺魂咒,我几乎已经带他破了赤胆忠心咒。自从邓布利多死后,我们就成了保密人,所以我已经告诉他那个秘密了,是不是?”
  不可能是假的;哈利已经肯定她是对的了。这真是个可怕的打击!如果亚历克斯现在能够进入房子,那他们就无法返回了。甚至现在,亚历克斯可能已经幻影显形把其他食死徒带到那儿了,虽然那个屋子阴暗而且又令人压抑,但那儿起码是个安全的庇护所:甚至,现在想来克利切也变的友好得多了,那儿也似乎更像个家了。被一种跟食物无关的悔恨刺痛着,哈利想象着那个家养小精灵一直忙里忙外地准备着哈利、罗恩和赫敏永远不会吃的牛排腰花馅饼。
  “哈利,对不起,我真的很抱歉!”
  “别傻了,这不是你的错!如果发生了什么事的话,那都是我的错……”
  哈利把手伸进口袋掏出了疯眼汉的魔眼,赫敏畏缩了一下,显得很惊恐。
  “乌姆里奇把这个粘在她办公室的门上来监视人,我不能把它留在那儿……但他们就是这样知道有侵入者的。”
  赫敏还没来得及回答,罗恩呻吟了一声睁开了眼睛,他的脸色依然惨白,脸上的汗水反着光。
  “感觉怎么样?”赫敏轻声问。
  “难受,”罗恩用嘶哑的声音说,好象感觉到他的胳膊受伤了一样畏缩了一下。“我们现在在哪儿?”
  “在举行魁地奇世界杯的那片树林里,”赫敏说,“我想要某个封闭而隐秘的地方,而这个地方—”
  “是你第一个想到的地方,”哈利替她说完,扫视了一下这块看起来很荒芜的林间空地,不由地想起了上一次他们
  幻影移形到赫敏想到的第一个地方----而食死徒又是怎样在几分钟内就找到了他们,用的是摄神取念吗?伏地魔和他的属下知 道此刻赫敏把他们带到哪里了吗?”
  “你说我们还能继续前进吗?”罗恩问哈利,哈利从罗恩脸上看到了同样的答案。
  “我不知道。”
  罗恩看起来还是虚弱的苍白的,他无法努力坐起身来,好像他还太虚弱不能做到这一点。看来移动他的想法是不切实际的。
  “现在我们待在这儿好了。”哈利说。
  赫敏看起来放心多了,于是正要抬起她的脚。
  “你要去哪?”罗恩问。
  “如果我们要在这儿待着,我们就要采取一些保护措施,在周围释放一些魔法。”她回应道,拿起她的魔杖,开始在哈利和罗恩周围走动,绕出一个较大的圈,并且喃喃低语着。哈利看见一些紊乱的气流在空气中游移:似乎赫敏在他们周围的空地上制造了一道热浪。
  “萨维尔埃希亚……盔甲护身……雷贝穆戈勒督姆……闭耳塞听……哈利你去把帐篷拿出来……”
  “帐篷?”
  “在我包里!”
  “在……当然。”哈利答道。
  他现在可不想在里面乱找,而是可以使用一个飞来咒。帐篷从大量成团的帆布中逐渐凸现出来,包括绳索和帐篷柱子,哈利认出了它,有猫的味道是一部分原因,这帐篷就是魁地奇世界杯那晚上睡的那个。
  “我想这帐篷属于魔法部的珀金斯那家伙的吧?”他问道,开始解开帐篷的定位针。
  “显然他不想再要它了,他的腰痛太严重了,”赫敏说,她正用很复杂的8字形动作挥动着她的魔杖,“所以罗恩的爸爸说可以借给我用,快快打开!”她补充说,将她的魔杖指向那个奇形怪状的帆布,让它在一股气流中升到空中,落在哈利前面的空地上,就像完全建好了,然后从惊讶的哈利手上的帐篷钉子飞出去,砰地一声砸在绳索上之后固定在地上。
  “房屋固定!”赫敏最后向天空挥了一下魔杖,“我只能做到这么多了,最起码,我们必须知道他们要来了,我不能保证这个魔法能够阻挡住伏——”
  “别说那个名字!”罗恩打断了她,他的声音都嘶哑了。哈利和赫敏看了看彼此。
  “抱歉,”罗恩说,当他支撑起身体想看看他们的时候呻吟了几下,“但是这个名字总让我想到不祥的什么东西,我们难道不能称呼他为‘神秘人’吗?”
  “邓布利多说过,对一个名字抱有恐惧……”哈利刚开始说。
  “除非你没有意识到,哥们,直接称呼神秘人的名字最后并没有给邓布利多带来什么好处,”罗恩回敬说:“就、就给神秘人一些尊敬,不行吗?”
  “尊重?”哈利重复道,但赫敏警告似的瞄了他一眼;显然他并不想和罗恩争吵,尤其是在他如此虚弱的时候。
  哈利和赫敏半拖半拉地让罗恩穿过帐篷的入口,里面正如哈利所记得的那样,一所小公寓的样子,配有洗澡间和微型厨房。他将一张旧扶手椅撞到一旁,小心地将罗恩放在一张双层床的下铺。即使这是段非常短暂的旅行,还是让罗恩的脸色变的更加苍白了,他们将他放在垫子上的时候他眼睛再次闭上,一时间他什么都没说。
  “我马上去沏些茶,”赫敏喘息着说,从她的包里拿出水壶和大杯子,然后走向厨房。
  哈利发现这种热饮和疯眼汉死的那天晚上的火威士忌一样好喝,它似乎消灭了一些在他胸口中颤动的恐惧感,过了一两分钟,罗恩打破了沉默。
  “你们说,凯特莫尔一家怎么样了?”
  “幸运的话,他们应该逃脱了,”赫敏说,舒服的抓着自己热腾腾的杯子,”只要凯特莫尔先生保持警觉,他应该会运用随从显形把凯特莫尔太太带出去,他们和他们的孩子现在也应该已经逃出了那个镇,这是哈利告诉他们要做的事情。”
  “哎呀,希望他们能逃脱,”罗恩说,仰靠在他的枕头上,茶看起来对他起了点作用,他的脸上恢复了一些血色,“可我并不觉得雷和凯特莫尔是那种反应很快的人,我是通过变成他的时候人们和我说话的方式感觉的。我的天,我希望他们能逃脱……如果他们俩因为我们而被关进阿兹卡班的话……”
  哈利看向赫敏,那个他正要问出口的问题堵在他的喉咙,就是关于凯特莫尔太太会不会因为没有魔杖而不能跟着她的丈夫随从显形。此时赫敏正注视着罗恩为凯特莫尔一家子的命运而发愁,她的表情如此温柔以至于哈利觉得就她好像就要吻他了似的。
  “那,你拿到了没有?”哈利问她,一方面也是提醒她还有他在这儿。
  “拿——拿到什么?”她小小地吃了一惊。
  “我们经历所有这一切为的是什么?挂坠盒!那个挂坠盒在哪儿?”
  “你拿到了?”罗恩叫起来,把身子从枕头上微微抬高了一点,“没人告诉我任何事情,哎呀,你都没提过这事!”
  “我们是从食死徒手中逃出来的,不是吗?”赫敏说,“那个挂坠盒在这儿。”
  她从长袍的口袋中掏出挂坠盒递给了罗恩。
  它和鸡蛋差不多大小,一个华丽的字母“S”,镶嵌着许多小的绿宝石,在透过帐篷的帆布顶洒下来的阳光里闪着淡淡的光芒。
  “克利切拿到之后应该没人有机会摧毁它吧?”罗恩满怀希望地问,“我的意思是,你们确定它仍然是个魂器吗?”
  “我想是的,”赫敏说,从他手中拿过挂坠盒,仔细地观察。“如果被魔法摧毁过,应该会留下损坏的痕迹。”
  她把它递给哈利,哈利拿在手里翻来覆去地看,这个挂坠盒看上去完美而又毫无损伤。他回忆起里德尔日记被损坏后的残骸,还有被邓布利多摧毁的那个魂器戒指上面裂开的石头。
  “我想克利切是对的,”哈利说,“我们得先研究出怎样打开这玩意,才能摧毁它。”
  当他开口说话的时候,一种突如其来的意识来自他此刻握住的这小小的金色的门里面住着的东西,冲击着他。就算他们用尽力气地找到它,他现在却有股强烈的冲动把它扔得远远的。他重新让自己理智起来,他试着不再去碰它,然后对它试了试赫敏用过的打开雷古勒斯卧室门的那个魔法,没起作用。他把挂坠盒递回给罗恩和赫敏,他们俩也尽力而为地试了一下,但是效果不比哈利用过的好多少。
  “你能感觉得到它,是吗?”罗恩压低声音问,他把它握紧在自己的手里。
  “什么意思?”罗恩将魂器递给哈利,片刻之后,哈利认为他懂得罗恩的意思了,他感觉到的是他自己的血液冲击着他的静脉吗?还是挂坠盒中有什么东西在跳动着,像一个小的金属心脏?”
  “我们现在该拿它怎么办?”赫敏问。
  “妥善地保管,直到我们想出怎样摧毁它为止。”哈利回答道,然后,尽管他不想,但还是把链子挂在自己的脖子上,把挂坠盒藏进了长袍里,贴在他的胸口上,海格送给他的小袋子就在它旁边。
  “我想我们应该轮流到帐篷外面去放哨,”他站起来伸展开身子,对赫敏接着说,“我们也需要考虑一下食物问题,你待在这儿。”当罗恩试图站起来时,脸都变绿了,他急忙加了一句。
  赫敏作为生日礼物送给哈利的那个窥镜被小心地摆在帐篷里的桌子上,这一天剩下的时间里,哈利和赫敏都在轮流值班,然而那个窥镜一整天都安静地静止在支点上。是因为赫敏在他们周围施展了保护魔法和麻瓜驱逐咒,还是因为人们很少涉足这条路?他们这一小块树林仍然很寂静,除了偶尔经过的鸟儿和松鼠。夜晚的降临也没有带来任何改变,十点钟,哈利在和赫敏交换值班后点亮了他的魔杖,然后在废弃的场地上巡视警戒。抬头向寂静的天空望去,注意到蝙蝠在他上空飞越了一片经由他们保护的,星光璀璨的天空。
  他现在感到饥饿和轻微的头晕。赫敏那个魔法包里没有带任何吃的,因为当时她认为他们晚上就会回到格里莫广场,所以他们没有任何东西可吃,除了那些赫敏从周围树林中采到的野蘑菇,用茶罐炖着吃了。罗恩吃了两大口就把他的那份推开了,看上去想吐。哈利为了不伤害赫敏的感情只能坚持吃完。
  四周的寂静被一种古怪的沙沙声打破了,听起来像是树枝间的摩擦,哈利觉得这更可能是动物而不是人引起的动静,但他还是握紧了魔杖准备着,因为消化没能炖烂的蘑菇而机能不足已经让他的胃很难受了,现在更加不舒服地绞在了一起。
  他以前认为一旦他们偷回魂器,他会很受鼓舞的,但不知为何他没有,当他静坐着看向黑暗中的时候,他的魔杖只照亮了黑暗的一小部分,他所有的感觉只有对即将发生的事情感到担心,这就好象他一直努力朝着一个目标前进了几个星期,几个月,或许几年,但现在他突然停了下来,无路可走了。
  在某些地方还有其它魂器存在,但他一点也不知道在哪儿,他甚至都不知道它们是什么。并且他也不知道如何摧毁仅有的找到的这个魂器,它此刻正贴着他赤裸的胸膛。很奇怪,它似乎并没有从他身体里吸取热量,却依然是冷冰冰地贴着他的皮肤,就像是刚从冰水里捞出来的一样,哈利时不时地觉得,或者只是他的想象,他可以感觉到那个微弱的心跳伴着他自己的心跳不规则地响起。当他坐在黑暗中时,一股无名的不祥预感总向他袭来,他试图抵抗它们,赶走它们,然而它们却执拗地叨扰着他。两个人不可能同时存活下来。罗恩和赫敏在他身后的帐篷里低声说着话,只要他们想,他们随时可以退出,可他不能。哈利感觉他坐在那儿努力控制着自己的恐惧和疲惫的时候,贴着他胸膛的那个魂器正“滴答”跳着吞噬着他剩下的时间……愚蠢的想法,他对自己说,别想那个……
  他的伤疤又开始刺痛,他恐怕这是因为自己有了这些想法才痛的,于是试图把思想引到别的方面,他想到了可怜的克利切,它盼着他们回家却盼到了亚历克斯,那个小精灵会保持沉默吗?
还是他会把所有他知道的事情都告诉食死徒?哈利宁愿相信在过去的一个月里克利切已经站在他这一边,现在它应该会忠实于他,但谁又知道还会发生什么?如果食死徒折磨那个小精灵怎么办?一些令人不快的画面涌现进哈利的脑海中,他尝试着将这些想法抛开,因为现在他没法帮到克利切什么:他和赫敏已经决定不再试图召唤它,否则如果魔法部的什么人跟过来怎么办?在赫敏的带领下尚且将亚历克斯带到了格里莫广场,他们也就不能指望小精灵的幻影显形没有同样的缺陷了。
  哈利的伤疤此刻如燃烧一般,他想到他们不知道的事情太多了:卢平是对的,那些魔法是他们从未接触过,甚至想象过的· 邓布利多过去为什么没多解释一点呢?他认为他还有时间吗?认为他可以活上几年,或者几个世纪,像他的朋友尼古拉斯·勒梅一样?如果是这样,那么他错了……斯内普保证了这一点……斯内普,沉睡的蛇,在塔楼的顶上发起了突袭……
  邓布利多在坠落……坠落……
  “把它给我,格里戈维奇。”
  哈利的声音尖刻,清晰而冷酷,他的魔杖被一只修长的苍白的手握在身前,魔杖指着的那个男人倒挂着悬在半空,却没有绳索栓住他,他晃动着,被无形怪异地束缚在空中,他的四肢紧紧地贴在身上,他可怕的脸与哈利因血液上冲而涨红的脸处于同一水平上,
  他有一头纯白色的头发和一把浓密的灌木丛似的胡子:仿佛一个被捆着的,挂在空中的圣诞老人。
  “我没有,已经不在我这儿了!它,很多年前……从我这被偷走了!”
  “不要对伏地魔大人撒谎,格里戈维奇,他知道……他什么都知道!”被挂着的男人因为恐惧瞳孔放大了,它们似乎扩张得越来越大,直到那黑色的瞳孔把哈利整个淹没了---
  然后哈利沿着一条黑暗的回廊跟着提灯笼的矮胖格里戈维奇的脚步走
  。格里戈维奇突然闯进走廊的最后一个房间,他的灯笼照亮了这个看起来像车间的屋子,木屑和黄金在荡漾的光亮中闪着微光,在一边的窗台上坐着一个金黄色头发,像只巨大的鸟的年轻人,一瞬间,灯光照亮了他,哈利看见他英俊的脸上满是兴奋,闯入者对他发射了昏迷咒,伴着欢笑敏捷地跳出后窗。
  哈利又从那对扩张的,隧道般的瞳孔里退了出来,格里戈维奇的脸上写满了恐惧。
  “谁偷的?格里戈维奇。”那个尖刻冷酷的声音又响起了。
  “我不知道,我一直都不知道,一个年轻人——不——求您---请求您!”
  一个尖叫声一直在回荡,然后闪过一道绿光……
  “哈利!”
  他睁开双眼,喘息着,他的前额抽动着。他刚刚昏倒了靠在帐篷的一边,把帆布弄歪了,他发现自己滑落在地上。他抬头看着赫敏,她浓密的头发遮住了透过他们上方茂密的树枝可以看得到的一小块天空。
  “做了个梦。”他说,赶紧坐起来,无辜地试图去看赫敏生气的眼睛,“肯定是打起了瞌睡,对不起。”
  “我知道是你的伤疤!我可以从你的表情得知!你侵入了伏---”
  “别说那个名字!”罗恩生气的声音从帐篷里传出。
  “好吧,”赫敏回敬道,“神秘人的大脑,行了吧?”
  “我并没要它发生!”哈利说,“这是个梦!你能控制你做的梦吗?赫敏?”
  “如果你学会大脑封闭术——”
  但哈利对她的责备不感兴趣,他想谈谈他刚刚看到的情景。
  “他找到了格里戈维奇,赫敏,我想他已经杀了他,但在这之前,他侵入了格里戈维奇的大脑,我看见了——”
  “我想我们最好换班,如果你累了,想要睡觉的话。”赫敏冷冷地说。
  “我可以继续值班!”
  “不,很显然你是太累了,去躺一会儿吧。”
  她顽固地在帐篷口坐了下了,哈利尽管生气,但不想和她吵架,只好俯身进了帐篷。
  罗恩依然苍白的脸从下铺探了出来,哈利爬上上铺,躺了下来,盯着黑黑的帆布顶看,过了一会儿,罗恩用低得蜷缩着坐在门口的赫敏听不到的声音说:
  “神秘人做了什么?”
  哈利眯起双眼努力回忆每一个细节,然后对着黑暗轻声说:“他找到了格里戈维奇,他把他捆起来了,他在折磨他。”
  “把格里戈维奇捆住了?那他怎么给他做一根新魔杖呢?”
  “不知道……很奇怪,不是吗?”
  哈利闭上眼睛,回忆他所看到听到的一切,他回忆得越多,就越没有意义……伏地魔没说任何关于哈利的魔杖,关于同一个凤凰的尾羽,关于让格里戈维奇制造一根更强大的新魔杖去打败哈利的话。
  “他想要格里戈维奇的什么东西,”哈利说,眼睛仍然紧闭着,”他让他交出来,但格里戈维奇说那个东西已经被偷走了……然后……然后……”
  他回忆起他作为伏地魔,好像是从格里戈维奇的眼睛里进去了,侵入到他的记忆中…………
  “他看到了格里戈维奇的记忆,我看到了一个年轻人坐在窗台上,然后他向格里戈维奇发射了一个咒语就跳出窗外逃走了,他偷了它,那个神秘人想要的什么东西。我……我觉得我以前在哪儿见过他……”
  哈利希望他当时能多看一眼那个大笑着的男孩的脸,根据格里戈维奇的说法,这事过去很多年了。可为什么这个年轻的窃贼会看上去眼熟呢?
  周围的树林发出的声音在帐篷中听不清,哈利所能听到的仅仅是罗恩的呼吸声。过了一会儿,罗恩耳语般地说,“你没看到那个贼手里握住的东西了吗?”
  “没有……那东西一定很小。”
  “哈利?”
  罗恩重新躺回床上,床扳发出“吱呀”的响声。
  “哈利,你不觉得神秘人想要那个东西,是想把它变成魂器吗?”
  “我不知道,”哈利慢慢地说,“也许,但再制造一个魂器对他来说不是很危险吗?赫敏不是说过他已经把他的灵魂分裂到极限了吗?”
  “对……但可能他自己不知道。”
  “是啊……可能。”哈利说。
  他已经确定伏地魔已经在同一只凤凰上的魔杖芯问题上找到了解决方法,可以肯定伏地魔已经从老魔杖商那里寻找到了解决方案……但他仍然杀死了他,很显然并没有问他关于魔杖的那个问题。
  伏地魔在试图寻找什么?魔法部和魔法界都在他掌控之下,为什么他还长时间的努力一个寻找格里戈维奇曾经拥有过,却被某个不知名小偷偷走的东西?
  哈利仍然会想起那个金发年轻人的面孔,满是兴奋和不羁,他身上有种恶作剧成功之后弗雷德和乔治式的气质。他从那高高的窗台上跳了出去就像只鸟,而哈利之前曾见过他,但他想不起是在哪了……
  由于格里戈维奇的死,那个快乐的小偷也已处于危险之中,哈利在思考他的问题,他陷入了沉思,当罗恩隆隆的鼾声从下铺传来,他自己也再一次慢慢进入梦乡。
慕若涵

ZxID:14387487


等级: 总版主
配偶: 时不予
爱就像蓝天白云,晴空万里,突然暴风雨!
举报 只看该作者 15楼  发表于: 2013-11-03 0

    Chapter Fifteen
    The Goblin‘s Revenge
    Early next morning, before the other two were awake, Harry left the tent to search the woods around them for the oldest, most gnarled, and resilient-looking tree he could find. There in its shadows he buried Mad-Eye Moody's eye and marked the spot by gouging a small cross in the bark with his wand. It was not much, but Harry felt that Mad-Eye would have much preferred this to being stuck on Dolores Umbridge's door. Then he returned to the tent to wait for the others to wake, and discuss what they were going to do next.
    Harry and Hermione felt that it was best not to stay anywhere too long, and Ron agreed, wit the sole proviso that their next move took them within reach of a bacon sandwich. Hermione therefore removed the enchantments she had placed around the clearing, while Harry and Ron obliterated all the marks and impressions on the ground that might show they had camped there. Then they Disapparated to the outskirts of a small market town.
    Once they had pitched the tent in the shelter of a small copse of trees and surrounded it with freshly cast defensive enchantments. Harry ventured out under the Invisibility Cloak to find sustenance. This, however, did not go as planned. He had barely entered the town when an unnatural chill, a descending mist, and a sudden darkening of the skies made him freeze where he stood.
    "But you can make a brilliant Patronus!" protested Ron, when Harry arrived back at the tent empty handed, out of breath, and mouthing the single word, dementors.
    "I couldn't . . . make one." he panted, clutching the stitch in his side. "Wouldn't . . . come."
    Their expressions of consternation and disappointment made Harry feel ashamed. It had been a nightmarish experience, seeing the dementors gliding out of the must in the distance and realizing, as the paralyzing cold choked his lungs and a distant screaming filled his ears, that he was not going to be able to protect himself. It had taken all Harry's willpower to uproot himself from the spot and run, leaving the eyeless dementors to glide amongst the Muggles who might not be able to see them, but would assuredly feel the despair they cast wherever they went.
    "So we still haven't got any food."
    "Shut up, Ron," snapped Hermione. "Harry, what happened? Why do you think you couldn't make your Patronus? You managed perfectly yesterday!"
    "I don't know."
    He sat low in one of Perkins's old armchairs, feeling more humiliated by the moment. He was afraid that something had gone wrong inside him. Yesterday seemed a long time ago: Today me might have been thirteen years old again, the only one who collapsed on the Hogwarts Express.
    Ron kicked a chair leg.
    "What?" he snarled at Hermione. "I'm starving! All I've had since I bled half to death is a couple of toadstools!"
    "You go and fight your way through the dementors, then," said Harry, stung.
    "I would, but my arm's in a sling, in case you hadn't noticed!"
    "That's convenient."
    "And what's that supposed to — ?"
    "Of course!" cried Hermione, clapping a hand to her forehead and startling both of them into silence. "Harry, give me the locket! Come on," she said impatiently, clicking her fingers at him when he did not react," to Horcrux, Harry, you're still wearing it!"
    She held out her hands, and Harry lifted the golden chain over his head. The moment it parted contact with Harry's skin he free and oddly light. He had not even realized that he was clammy or that there was a heavy weight pressing on his stomach until both sensations lifted.
    "Better?" asked Hermione.
    "Yeah, loads better!"
    "Harry," she said, crouching down in front of him and using the kind of voice he associated with visiting the very sick, "you don't think you've been possessed, do you?"
    "What? No!" he said defensively, "I remember everything we've done while I've bee wearing it. I wouldn't know what I'd done if I'd been possessed, would I? Ginny told me there were times when she couldn't remember anything."
    "Hmm," said Hermione, looking down at the heavy locket. "Well, maybe we ought not to wear it. We can just keep it in the tent."
    "We are not leaving that Horcrux lying around," Harry stated firmly. "If we lose it,if it gets stolen—"
    "Oh, all right, all right," said Hermione, and she placed it around her own neck and tucked it out of sight down the front of her shirt. "But we'll take turns wearing it, so nobody keeps it on too long."
    "Great," said Ron irritably, "and now we've sorted that out, can we please get some food?"
    "Fine, but we'll go somewhere else to find it," said Hermione with half a glance at Harry. "There's no point staying where we know dementors are swooping around."
    In the end they settled down for the night in a far flung field belonging to a lonely farm, from which they had managed to obtain eggs and bread.
    "It's not stealing, is it?" asked Hermione in a troubled voice, as they devoured scrambled eggs on toast. "Not if I left some money under the chicken coo?"
    Ron rolled his eyes and said, with his cheeks bulging, "Er-my-nee, 'oo worry 'oo much. 'Elax!"
    And, indeed, it was much easier to relax when they were comfortably well fed. The argument about the dementors was forgotten in laughter that night, and Harry felt cheerful, even hopeful, as he took the first of the three night watches.
    This was their first encounter with the fact that a full stomach meant good spirits,an empty one, bickering and gloom. Harry was least surprised by this, because be had suffered periods of near starvation at the Dursleys‘。 Hermione bore up reasonably well on those nights when they managed to scavenge nothing but berries or stale biscuits, her temper perhaps a little shorter than usual and her silences dour. Ron, however, had always been used to three delicious meals a day, courtesy of his mother or of the Hogwarts house-elves, and hunger made him both unreasonable and irascible. Whenever lack of food coincided with Ron's turn to wear the Horcrux, he became downright unpleasant.
    "So where next?" was his constant refrain. He did not seem to have any ideas himself, but expected Harry and Hermione to come up with plans while he sat and brooded over the low food supplies. Accordingly Harry and Hermione spent fruitless hours trying to decide where they might find the other Horcruxes, and how to destroy the one they already got, their conversations becoming increasingly repetitive as they got no new information.
    As Dumbledore had told Harry that be believed Voldemort had hidden the Horcruxes in places important to him, they kept reciting, in a sort of dreary litany, those locations they knew that Voldemort had lived or visited. The orphanage where he had been born and raised: Hogwarts, where he had been educated; Borgin and Burks, where he had worked after completing school; then Albania, where he had spent his years of exile: These formed the basis of their speculations.
    "Yeah, let's go to Albania. Shouldn't take more than an afternoon to search an entire country," said Ron sarcastically.
    "There can't be anything there. He'd already made five of his Horcruxes before he went into exile, and Dumbledore was certain the snake is the sixth," said Hermione. "We know the snake's not in Albania, it's usually with Vol—"
    "Didn't I ask you to stop say that?"
    "Fine! The snake is usually with You-Know-Who—happy?"
    "Not particularly."
    "I can't see him hiding anything at Borgin and Burkes." said Harry, who had made this point many times before, but said it again simply to break the nasty silence. "Borgin and Burke were experts at Dark objects, they would've recognized a Horcrux straightaway."
    Ron yawned pointedly. Repressing a strong urge to throw something at him,Harry plowed on, "I still reckon he might have hidden something at Hogwarts."
    Hermione sighed.
    "But Dumbledore would have found it, Harry!"
    Harry repeated the argument he kept bringing out in favor of this theory.
    "Dumbledore said in front of me that he never assumed he knew all of Hogwart's secrets. I'm telling you, if there was one place Vol—"
    "Oi!"
    "YOU-KNOW-WHO, then!" Harry shouted, goaded past endurance. "If there was one place that was really important to You-Know-Who, it was Hogwarts!"
    "Oh, come on," scoffed Ron. "His school?"
    "Yeah, his school! It was his first real home, the place that meant he was special:it meant everything to him, and even after he left—"
    "This is You-Know-Who we're talking about, right? Not you?" inquired Ron. He was tugging at the chain of the Horcrux around his neck; Harry was visited by a desire to seize it and throttle him.
    "You told us that You-Know-Who asked Dumbledore to give him a job after he left," said Hermione.
    "That's right," said Harry.
    "And Dumbledore thought he only wanted to come back to try and find something,probably another founder's object, to make into another Horcrux?"
    “Yeah,” said Harry.
    “But he didn‘t get the job, did he?” said Hermione. “So he never got the chance to find a founder’s object there and hide it in the school!”
    “Okay, then,” said Harry, defeated. “Forget Hogwarts.”
    Without any other leads, they traveled into London and, hidden beneath the Invisibility Cloak, search for the orphanage in which Voldemort had been raised. Hermione stole into a library and discovered from their records that the place had been demolished many years before. They visited its site and found a tower block of offices.
    “We could try digging in to foundations?” Hermione suggested halfheartedly.
    “He wouldn‘t have hidden a Horcrux here,” Harry said. He had known it all along. The orphanage had been the place Voldemort had been determined to escape; he would never have hidden a part of his soul there. Dumbledore had shown Harry that Voldemort sought grandeur or mystique in his hiding places; this dismal gray corner of London was as far removed as you could imagine from Hogwarts of the Ministry or a building like Gringotts, the Wizarding banks, with its gilded doors and marble floors.
    Even without any new idea, they continued to move through the countryside,pitching the tent in a different place each night for security. Every morning they made sure that they had removed all clues to their presence, then set off to find another lonely
    and secluded spot, traveling by Apparition to more woods, to the shadowy crevices of cliffs, to purple moors, gorse-covered mountainsides, and once a sheltered and pebbly cove. Every twelve hours or so they passed the Horcrux between them as though they were playing some perverse, slow-motion game of pass-the-parcel, where they dreaded the music stopping because the reward was twelve hours of increased fear and anxiety.
    Harry‘s scare kept prickling. It happened most often, he noticed, when he was wearing the Horcrux. Sometimes he could not stop himself reacting to the pain.
    “What? What did you see?” demanded Ron, whenever he noticed Harry wince.
    “A face,” muttered Harry, every time. “The same face. The thief who stole from Gregorovitch.”
    And Ron would turn away, making no effort to hide his disappointment. Harry knew that Ron was hoping to bear news of his family or the rest of the Order of the Phoenix, but after all, he, Harry, was not a television aerial; he could only see what Voldemort was thinking at the time, not tune in to whatever took his fancy. Apparently Voldemort was dwelling endlessly on the unknown youth with the gleeful face, whose name and whereabouts, Harry felt sure, Voldemort knew no better than he did. As Harry‘s scar continued to burn and the merry, blond-haired boy swam tantalizingly in his memory, he learned to suppress any sign of pain or discomfort, for the other two showed nothing but impatience at the mention of the thief. He could not entirely blame them,when they were so desperate for a lean on the Horcruxes.
    As the days stretched into weeks, Harry began to suspect that Ron and Hermione were having conversations without, and about, him. Several times they stopped talking abruptly when Harry entered the tent, and twice he came accidentally upon them, huddled a little distance away, heads together and talking fast; both times they fell silent when they realized he was approaching them and hastened to appear busy collecting wood or water.
    Harry could not help wondering whether they had only agreed to come on what now felt like a pointless and rambling journey because they thought he had some secret plan that they would learn in due course. Ton was making no effort to hide his bad mood,and Harry was starting to fear that Hermione too was disappointed by his poor leadership. In desperation he tried to think of further Horcrux locations, but the only one that continued to occur to him was Hogwarts, and as neither of the others thought this at all likely, he stopped suggesting it.
    Autumn rolled over the countryside as they moved through it. They were now pitching the tent on mulches of fallen leaves. Natural mists joined those cast by the dementors; wind and rain added to their troubles. The fact that Hermione was getting better at identifying edible fungi could not altogether compensate for their continuing isolation, the lack of other people‘s company, or their total ignorance of what was going on in the war against Voldemort.
    “My mother,” said Ron on night, as they sat in the tent on a riverbank in Wales,“can make good food appear out of thin air.”
    He prodded moodily at the lumps of charred gray fish on his plate. Harry glanced automatically at Ron‘s neck and saw, as he has expected, the golden chain of the Horcrux glinting there. He managed to fight down the impulse to swear at Ron, whose attitude would, he knew, improve slightly when the time came to take off the locket.
    “Your mother can‘t produce food out of thin air,” said Hermione. “no one can. Food is the first of the five Principal Exceptions to Gamp’s Law of Elemental Transfigura—”
    “Oh, speak English, can‘t you?” Ron said, prising a fish out from between his teeth.
    “It‘s impossible to make good food out of nothing! You can Summon it if you know where it is, you can transform it, you can increase the quantity if you’ve already got some—”
    “Well, don‘t bother increasing this, it’s disgusting,” said Ron.
    “Harry caught the fish and I did my best with it! I notice I‘m always the one who ends up sorting out the food, because I’m a girl, I suppose!”
    “No, it‘s because you’re supposed to be the best at magic!” shot back Ron.
    Hermione jumped up and bits of roast pike slid off her tin plate onto the floor.
    “You can do the cooking tomorrow, Ron, you can find the ingredients and try and charm them into something worth eating, and I‘ll sit here and pull faces and moan and you can see you—”
    “Shut up!,” said Harry, leaping to his feet and holding up both hands. “Shut up now!”
    Hermione looked outraged.
    “How can you side with him, he hardly ever does the cook—”
    “Hermione, be quiet, I can hear someone!”
    He was listening hard, his hands still raised, warning them not to talk. Then, over the rush and gush of the dark river beside them, he heard voices again. He looked around at the Sneakoscope. It was not moving.
    “You cast the Muffliato charm over us, right?” he whispered to Hermione.
    “I did everything,” she whispered back, “Muffliato, Muggle-Repelling and Disillusionment Charms, all of it. They shouldn‘t be able to hear of see us, whoever they are.”
    Heavy scuffing and scraping noises, plus the sound of dislodged stones and twigs,told them that several people were clambering down the steep, wooded slope that descended to the narrow bank where they had pitched the tent. They drew their wands,waiting. The enchantments they had cast around themselves ought to be sufficient, in the near total darkness, to shield them from the notice of Muggles and normal witches and wizards. If these were Death Eaters, then perhaps their defenses were about to be tested by Dark Magic for the first time.
    The voices became louder but no more intelligible as the group of men reached the bank. Harry estimated that their owners were fewer than twenty feet away, but the cascading river made it impossible to tell for sure. Hermione snatched up the beaded bag and started to rummage; after a moment she drew out three Extendible Ears and threw one each to Harry and Ron, who hastily inserted the ends of the flesh-colored strings into their ears and fed the other ends out of the tent entrance.
    Within seconds Harry heard a weary male voice.
    “There ought to be a few salmon in here, or d‘you reckon it’s too early in the season? Accio Salmon!”
    There were several distinct splashes and then the slapping sounds of fish against flesh. Somebody grunted appreciatively. Harry pressed the Extendable ear deeper into his
    own: Over the murmur of the river he could make out more voices, but they were not speaking English or any human language he had ever heard. It was a rough and unmelodious tongue, a string of rattling, guttural noises, and there seemed to be two speakers, one with a slightly lower, slower voice than the other.
    A fire danced into life on the other side of the canvas, large shadows passed between tent and flames. The delicious smell of baking salmon wafted tantalizingly in their direction. Then came the clinking of cutlery on plates, and the first man spoke again.
    “Here, Griphook, Gornuk.”
    Goblins! Hermione mouthed at Harry, who nodded.
    “Thank you,” said the goblins together in English.
    “So, you three have been on the run how long?” asked a new, mellow, and pleasant voice; it was vaguely familiar to Harry, who pictured a round-bellied, cheerful- faced man.
    “Six weeks . . . Seven . . . I forget,” said the tired man. “Met up with Griphook in the first couple of days and joined forces with Gornuk not long after. Nice to have a but of company.” There was a pause, while knives scraped plates and tin mugs were picked up and replaced on the ground. “What made you leave, Ted?” continued the man.
    “Knew they were coming for me,” replied mellow-voiced Ted, and Harry suddenly knew who he was: Tonks‘s father. “Heard Death Eaters were in the area last week and decided I’d better run for it. Refused to register as a Muggle-born on principle,see, so I knew it was a matter of time, knew I‘d have to leave in the end. My wife should be okay, she’s pure-blood. And then I net Dean here, what, a few days ago, son?”
    “Yeah,” said another voice, and Harry, Ron, and Hermione stared at each other,silent but besides themselves with excitement, sure they recognized the voice of Dean Thomas, their fellow Gryffindor.
    “Muggle-born, eh?” asked the first man.
    “Not sure ,” said Dean. “My dad left my mum when I was a kid. I‘ve got no proof he was a wizard, though.”
    There was silence for a while, except for the sounds of munching; then Ted spoke again.
    “I‘ve got to say, Dirk, I’m surprised to run into you. Pleased, but surprised. Word was that you‘d been caught.”
    “I was,” said Dirk. “I was halfway to Azkaban when I made a break for it. Stunned Dawlish, and nicked his broom. It was easier than you‘d think; I don’t reckon he‘s quite right at the moment .Might be Confunded. If so, I’d like to shake the hand of the witch or wizard who did it, probably saved my life.”
    There was another pause in which the fire crackled and the river rushed on. The Ted said, “And where do you two fit in? I, er, had the impression the goblins were for You-Know-Who, on the whole.”
    “You had a false impression,” said the higher-voiced of the goblins. “We take no sides. This is a wizards‘ war.”
    “How come you‘re in hiding, then?”
    “I deemed in prudent,” said the deeper-voiced goblin. “Having refused what I considered an impertinent request, I could see that my person safety was in jeopardy.”
    “What did they ask you to do?” asked Ted.
    “Duties ill-befitting the dignity of my race,” replied the goblin, his voice rougher and less human as he said it. “I am not a house-elf.”
    “What about you, Griphook?”
    “Similar reasons,” said the higher voiced goblin. “Gringotts is no longer under the sole control of my race. I recognize no Wizarding master.”
    He added something under his breath in Gobbledegook, and Gornuk laughed.
    “What‘s the joke?” asked Dean.
    “He said,” replied Dirk, “that there are things wizards don‘t recognize, either.”
    There was a short pause.
    “I don‘t get it,” said Dean.
    “I had my small revenge before I left,,” said Griphook in English.
    “Good man—goblin, I should say,” amended Ted hastily. “Didn‘t manage to lock a Death Eater up in one of the old high-security vaults, I suppose?”
    “If I had, the sword would not have helped him break out,” replied Griphook. Gornuk laughed again and even Dirk gave a dry chuckle.
    “Dean and I are still missing something here,” said Ted.
    “So is Severus Snape, though he does not know it,” said Griphook, and the two goblins roared with malicious laughter. Inside the tent Harry‘s breathing was shallow with excitement: He and Hermione stared at each other, listening as hard as they could.
    “Didn‘t you hear about that, Ted?” asked Dirk. “About the kids who tried to steal Gryffindor’s sword out of Snape‘s office at Hogwarts?”
    An electric current seemed to course through Harry, jangling his every nerve as he stood rooted to the spot.
    “Never heard a word,” said Ted, “Not in the Prophet, was it?”
    “Hardly,” chortled Dirk. “Griphook here told me, he heard about it from Bill Weasley who works for the bank. One of the kids who tried to take the sword was Bill‘s younger sister.”
    Harry glanced toward Hermione and Ron, both of whom were clutching the Extendable Ears as tightly as lifelines.
    “She and a couple of friends got into Snape‘s office and smashed open the glass case where he was apparently keeping the sword. Snape caught them as they were trying to smuggle it down the staircase.
    “Ah, God bless ‘em,” said Ted. “What did they think, that they’d be able to use the sword on You-Know-Who? Or on Snape himself?
    “Well, whatever they thought they were going to do with it, Snape decided the sword wasn‘t safe where it was,” said Dirk. “Couple of days later, once he’d got the say- so from You-Know-Who, I imagine, he sent it down to London to be kept in Gringotts instead.”
    The goblins started to laugh again.
    “I‘m still not seeing the joke,” said Ted.
    “It‘s a fake,” rasped Griphook.
    “The sword of Gryffindor!”
    “Oh yes. It is a copy—en excellent copy, it is true—but it was Wizard-made. The original was forged centuries ago by goblins and had certain properties only goblin-made armor possesses. Wherever the genuine sword of Gryffindor is, it is not in a vault at Gringotts bank.”
    “I see,” said Ted. “And I take it you didn‘t bother telling the Death Eaters this/’
    “I saw no reason to trouble them with the information,” said Griphook smugly,and now Ted and Dean joined in Gornuk and Dirk‘s laughter.
    Inside the tent, Harry closed his eyes, willing someone to ask the question he needed answered, and after a minute that seemed ten, Dean obliged: he was (Harry remembered with a jolt) an ex-boyfriend of Ginny‘s too.
    “What happened to Ginny and all the others? The ones who tried to steal it?”
    “Oh, they were punished, and cruelly,” said Griphook indifferently.
    “They‘re okay, though?” asked Ted quickly, “I mean, the Weasleys don’t need any more of their kids injured, do they?”
    “They suffered no serious injury, as far as I am aware,” said Griphook.
    “Lucky for them,” said Ted. “With Snape‘s track record I suppose we should just be glad they’re still alive.”
    “You believe that story, then, do you, Ted?” asked Dirk.“ You believe Snape killed Dumbledore?
    “Course I do,” said Ted. “You‘re not going to sit there and tell me you think Potter had anything to do with it?”
    “Hard to know what to believe these days,” muttered Dirk.
    “I know Harry Potter,” said Dean. “And I reckon he‘s the real thing—the Chosen One, or whatever you want to call it.”
    “Yeah, there‘s a lot would like to believe he’s that, son,” said Dirk, “me included. But where is he? Run for it, by the looks of things. You‘d think if he knew anything we don’t, or had anything special going for him, he‘d be out there now fighting, rallying resistance, instead of hiding. And you know, the Prophet made a pretty good case against him—”
    “The Prophet?” scoffed Ted. “You deserve to be lied to if you‘re still reading that much, Dirk. You want the facts, try the Quibbler.”
    There was a sudden explosion of choking and retching, plus a good deal of thumping, by the sound of it. Dirk had swallowed a fish bone. At last he sputtered, “The Quibbler? That lunatic rag of Xeno Lovegood‘s?”
    “It‘s not so lunatic these days,” said Ted. “You want to give it a look, Xeno is printing all the stuff the Prophet’s ignoring, not a single mention of Crumple-Horned Snorkacks in the last issue. How long they‘ll let him get with it, mind, I don’t know. But Xeno says, front page of every issue, that any wizard who‘s against You-Know-Who ought to make helping Harry Potter their number-one priority.”
    “Hard to help a boy who‘s vanished off the face of the earth,” said Dirk.
    “Listen, the fact that they haven‘t caught him yet’s one hell of an achievement,”
    said Ted. “I‘d take tips from him gladly; it’s what we‘re trying to do, stay free, isn’t it?”
    “Yeah, well, you‘ve got a point there,” said Dirk heavily. “With the whole of the Ministry and all their informers looking for him, I’d have expected him to be caught by now. Mind, who‘s to say they haven’t already caught and killed him without publicizing it?”
    “Ah, don‘t say that, Dirk,” murmured Ted.
    There was a long pause filled with more clattering of knives and forks. When they spoke again it was to discuss whether they ought to sleep on the back or retreat back up
    the wooded slope. Deciding the trees would give better cover, they extinguished their fire,then clambered back up the incline, their voices fading away.
    Harry, Ron, and Hermione reeled in the Extendable Ears. Harry, who had found the need to remain silent increasingly difficult the longer they eavesdropped, now found himself unable to say more then, “Ginny—the sword—”
    “I know!” said Hermione.
    She lunged for the tiny beaded bag, this time sinking her arm in it right up to the armpit.
    “Here . . . we . . . are . . .” she said between gritted teeth, and she pulled at something that was evidently in the depths of the bag. Slowly the edge of an ornate picture frame came into sight. Harry hurried to help her. As they lifted the empty portrait of Phineas Nigellus free of Hermione‘s bag, she kept her wand pointing at it, ready to cast a spell at any moment.
    “If somebody swapped the real sword for the face while it was in Dumbledore‘s office,” she panted, as they propped the painting against the side of the tent, “Phineas Nigellus would have seen it happen, he hangs right beside the case!”
    “Unless he was asleep,” said Harry, but he still held his breath as Hermione knelt down in front of the empty canvas, her wand directed at its center, cleared her throat, then said:
    “Er—Phineas? Phineas Nigellus?”
    Nothing happened.
    “Phineas Nigellus?” said Hermione again. “Professor Black? Please could we talk to you? Please?”
    “‘Please’ always helps,” said a cold, snide voice, and Phineas Nigellus slid into his portrait. At one, Hermione cried:
    “Obscura!”
    A black blindfold appeared over Phineas Nigellus‘s clever, dark eyes, causing him to bump into the frame and shriek with pain.
    “What—how dare—what are you—?”
    “I‘m very sorry, Professor Black,” said Hermione, “but it’s a necessary precaution!”
    “remove this foul addition at once! Remove it, I say! You are ruining a great work of art! Where am I? What is going on?”
    “Never mind where we are,” said Harry, and Phineas Nigellus froze, abandoning his attempts to peel off the painted blindfold.
    “Can that possible be the voice of the elusive Mr. Potter?”
    “Maybe,” said Harry, knowing that this would keep Phineas Nigellus‘s interest.“We’ve got a couple of questions to ask you—about the sword of Gryffindor.”
    “Ah,” said Phineas Nigellus, now turning his head this way and that in an effort to catch sight of Harry, “yes. That silly girl acted most unwisely there—”
    “Shut up about my sister,” said Ron roughly, Phineas Nigellus raised supercilious eyebrows.
    “Who else is here?” he asked, turning his head from side to side. “Your tone displeases me! The girl and her friends were foolhardily in the extreme. Thieving from the headmaster.”
    “They weren‘t thieving,” said Harry. “That sword isn’t Snape‘s.”
    “It belongs to Professor Snape‘s school,” said Phineas Nigellus. “Exactly what claim did the Weasley girl have upon it? She deserved her punishment, as did the idiot Longbottom and the Lovegood oddity!”
    “Neville is not an idiot and Luna is not an oddity!” said Hermione.
    “Where am I?” repeated Phineas Nigellus, starting to wrestle with the blindfold again. “Where have you brought me? Why have you removed me from the house of my forebears?”
    “never mind that! How did Snape punish Ginny, Neville, and Luna?” asked Harry urgently.
    “Professor Snape sent them into the Forbidden Forest, to do some work for the oaf, Hagrid.”
    “Hagrid‘s not an oaf!” said Hermione shrilly.
    “And Snape might‘ve though that was a punishment,” said Harry, “buy Ginny,Neville, and Luna probably had a good laugh with Hagrid. The Forbidden Forest . . . they’ve faced plenty worse than the Forbidden Forest, big deal!”
    He felt relieved; he had been imagining horrors, the Cruciatus Curse at the very least.
    “What we really wanted to know, Professor Black, is whether anyone else has, um,taken out the sword at all? Maybe it‘s been taken away for cleaning—or something!”
    Phineas Nigellus paused again in his struggles to free his eyes and sniggered.
    “Muggle-born,” he said, “Goblin-made armor does not require cleaning, simple girl. Goblin‘s silver repels mundane dirt, imbibing only that which strengthens it.”
    “Don‘t call Hermione simple,” said Harry.
    “I grow weary of contradiction,” said Phineas Nigellus. “perhaps it is time for me to return to the headmaster‘s office.?”
    Still blindfolded, he began groping the side of his frame, trying to feel his way out of his picture and back into the one at Hogwarts. Harry had a sudden inspiration.
    “Dumbledore! Can‘t you bring us Dumbledore?”
    “I beg your pardon?” asked Phineas Nigellus.
    “Professor Dumbledore‘s portrait—couldn’t you bring him along, here, into yours?”
    Phineas Nigellus turned his face in the direction of Harry‘s voice.
    “Evidently it is not only Muggle-borns who are ignorant, Potter. The portraits of Hogwarts may commune with each other, but they cannot travel outside of the castle except to visit a painting of themselves elsewhere. Dumbledore cannot come here with me, and after the treatment I have received at your hands, I can assure you that I will not be making a return visit!”
    Slightly crestfallen, Harry watched Phineas redouble his attempts to leave his frame.
    “Professor Black,” said Hermione, “couldn‘t you just tell us, please, when was the last time the sword was taken out of its case? Before Ginny took it out, I mean?”
    Phineas snorted impatiently.
    “I believe that the last time I saw the sword of Gryffindor leave its case was when Professor Dumbledore used it to break open a ring.”
    Hermione whipped around to look at Harry. Neither of them dared say more in front of Phineas Nigellus, who had at least managed to locate the exit.
    “Well, good night to you,” he said a little waspishly, and he began to move out of sight again. Only the edge of his hat brim remained in view when Harry gave a sudden shout.
    “Wait! Have you told Snape you saw this?”
    Phineas Nigellus stuck his blindfolded head back into the picture.
    “Professor Snape has more important things on his mind that the many eccentricities of Albus Dumbledore. Good-bye, Potter!”
    And with that, he vanished completely, leaving behind him nothing but his murky backdrop.
    “Harry!” Hermione cried.
    “I know!” Harry shouted. Unable to contain himself, he punched the air; it was more than he had dared to hope for. He strode up and down the tent, feeling that he could have run a mile; he did not even feel hungry anymore. Hermione was squashing Phineas Nigellus‘s back into the beaded bag; when she had fastened the clasp she threw the bag aside and raised a shining face to Harry.
    “The sword can destroy Horcruxes! Goblin-made blades imbibe only that which strengthens them—Harry, that sword‘s impregnated with basilisk venom!”
    “And Dumbledore didn‘t five it to me because he still needed it, he wanted to use it on the locket—”
    “—and he must have realized they wouldn‘t let you have it if he put it in his will—”
    “—so he made a copy—”
    “—and put a fake in the glass case—”
    “—and he left the real one—where?”
    They gazed at east other Harry felt that the answer was dangling invisibly in the air above them, tantalizingly close. Why hadn‘t Dumbledore told him? Or had he, in fact,told Harry, but Harry had not realized it at the time?“
    “Think!” whispered Hermione. “Think! Where would he have left it?”
    “Not at Hogwarts,” said Harry, resuming his pacing.
    “Somewhere in Hogsmeade?” suggested Hermione.
    “The Shrieking Shack?” said Harry. “Nobody ever goes in there.”
    “But Snape knows how to get in, wouldn‘t that be a bit risky?”
    “Dumbledore trusted Snape,” Harry reminded her.
    “Not enough to tell him that he had swapped the swords,” said Hermione.
    “Yeah, you‘re right!” said Harry, and he felt even more cheered at the thought that Dumbledore had had some reservations, however faint, about Snape’s trustworthiness. “So, would he have hidden the sword well away from Hogsmeade, then?
    What d‘you reckon, Ron? Ron?“
    Harry looked around. For one bewildered moment he thought that Ron had left the tent, then realized that Ron was lying in the shadow of a bunk, looking stony.
    “Oh, remembered me, have you?” he said.
    “What?”
    Ron snorted as he stared up at the underside of the upper bunk.
    “You two carry on. Don‘t let me spoil your fun.”
    Perplexed, Harry looked to Hermione for help, but she shook her head, apparently as nonplussed as he was.
    “What‘s the problem?” asked Harry.
    “Problem? There‘s no problem,” said Ron, still refusing to look at Harry. “Not according to you, anyways.”
    There were several plunks on the canvas over their heads. It had started to rain.
    “Well, you‘ve obviously got a problem,” said Harry. “Spit it out, will you?”
    Ron swung his long legs off the bed and sat up. He looked mean, unlike himself.
    “All right, I‘ll spit it out. Don’t expect me to skip up and down the tent because there‘s some other damn thing we’ve got to find. Just add it to the list of stuff you don‘t know.”
    “I don‘t know?” repeated Harry. “I don’t know?”
    Plunk, plunk, plunk. The rain was falling harder and heavier; it pattered on the leaf-strewn bank all around them and into the river chattering through the dark. Dread doused Harry‘s jubilation; Ron was saying exactly what he had suspected and feared him to be thinking.
    “It‘s not like I’m not having the time of my life here,” said Ron, “you know, with my arm mangled and nothing to eat and freezing my backside off every night. I just hoped, you know, after we‘d been running round a few weeks, we’d have achieved something.”
    “Ron,” Hermione said, but in such a quiet voice that Ron could pretend not to have heard it over the loud tattoo the rain was beating on the tent.
    “I thought you knew what you‘d signed up for,” said Harry.
    “Yeah, I thought I did too.”
    “So what part of it isn‘t living up to your expectations?” asked Harry. Anger was coming to his defense now. “Did you think we’d be staying in five-star hotels? Finding a Horcrux every other day? Did you think you‘d be back to Mummy by Christmas?”
    “We thought you knew what you were doing!” shouted Ron, standing up, and his words Harry like scalding knives. “We thought Dumbledore had told you what to do, we thought you had a real plan!”
    “Ron!” said Hermione, this time clearly audible over the rain thundering on the tent roof, but again, he ignored her.
    “Well, sorry to let you down,” said Harry, his voice quite calm even though he felt hollow, inadequate. “I‘ve been straight with you from the start. I told you everything Dumbledore told me. And in the case you haven’t noticed, we‘ve found one Horcrux—”
    “Yeah, and we‘re about as near getting rid of it as we are to finding the rest of them—nowhere effing near in other words.”
    “take off the locket, Ron,” Hermione said, her voice unusually high. “Please take it off. You wouldn‘t be talking like this if you hadn’t been wearing it all day.”
    “Yeah, he would,” said Harry, who did not want excuses made for Ron. “D‘you think I haven’t noticed the two of you whispering behind my back? D‘you think I didn’t guess you were thinking this stuff?
    “Harry, we weren‘t—”
    “Don‘t lie!” Ron hurled at her. “You said it too, you said you were disappointed,you said you’d thought he had a bit more to go on than—”
    “I didn‘t say it like that—Harry, I didn’t!” she cried.
    The rain was pounding the tent, tears were pouring down Hermione‘s face, and the excitement of a few minutes before had vanished as if it had never been, a short-lived
    firework that had flared and died, leaving everything dark, wet, and cold. The sword of Gryffindor was hidden they knew not where, and their were three teenagers in a tent whose only achievement was not, yet, to be dead.
    “So why are you still here?” Harry asked Ron.
    “Search me,” said Ron.
    “Go home then,” said Harry.
    “Yeah, maybe I will!” shouted Ron, and he took several steps toward Harry, who did not back away. “Didn‘t you hear what they said about my sister? But you don’t give a rat‘s fart, do you, it’s only the Forbidden Forest, Harry I‘ve-Faced-Worse Potter doesn’t care what happened to her in there—well, I do, all right, giant spiders and mental stuff—”
    “I was only saying—she was with the others, they were with Hagrid—”
    “Yeah, I get it, you don‘t care! And what about the rest of my family, ’the Weasleys don‘t need another kid injured,’ did you hear that?” “Yeah, I—”
    “Not bothered what it meant, though?”
    “Ron!” said Hermione, forcing her way between them. “I don‘t think it means anything new has happened, anything we don’t know about; think, Ron, Bill‘s already scared, plenty of people must have seen that George has lost an ear by now, and you’re supposed to be on your deathbed with spattergroit, I‘m sure that’s all he meant—”
    “Oh, you‘re sure, are you? Right then, well, I won’t bother myself about them. It‘s all right for you, isn’t it, with your parents safely out of the way—”
    “My parents are dead!” Harry bellowed.
    “And mine could be going the same way!” yelled Ron.
    “Then GO!” roared Harry. “Go back to them, pretend you‘re got over your spattergroit and Mummy’ll be able to feed you up and—”
    Ron made a sudden movement: Harry reacted, but before either wand was clear of its owner‘s pocket, Hermione had raised her own.
    “Prestego!” she cried, and an invisible shield expanded between her and Harry on the one side and Ron on the other; all of them were forced backward a few steps by the strength of the spell, and Harry and Ron glared from either side of the transparent barrier as though they were seeing each other clearly for the first time. Harry felt a corrosive hatred toward Ron: Something had broken between them.
    “Leave the Horcrux,” Harry said.
    Ron wrenched the chain from over his head and cast the locket into a nearby chair. He turned to Hermione.
    “What are you doing?”
    “What do you mean?”
    “Are you staying, or what?”
    “I . . .” She looked anguished. “Yes—yes, I‘m staying. Ron, we said we’d go with Harry, we said we‘d help—”
    “I get it. You choose him.”
    “Ron, no—please—come back, come back!”
    She was impeded by her own Shield Charm; by the time she had removed it he had already stormed into the night. Harry stood quite still and silent, listening to her sobbing and calling Ron‘s name amongst the trees.
    After a few minutes she returned, her sopping hair plastered to her face.
    “He‘s g-g-gone! Disapparated!”
    She threw herself into a chair, curled up, and started to cry.
    Harry felt dazed. He stooped, picked up the Horcrux, and placed it around his own neck. He dragged blankets off Ron‘s bunk and threw them over Hermione. Then he climbed onto his own bed and stared up at the dark canvas roof, listening to the pounding of the rain.

第十五章 妖精复仇
  第二天一清早,在其他两人醒来之前,哈利离开了帐篷,在森林里找到一棵枝节最多,看起来挺有弹性的古树。他将疯眼汉穆迪的那只魔眼埋在了它的树荫下。他在树皮上用魔杖划了个十字作为标记。它并不是很大,但是哈利觉得疯眼汉会更喜欢这样而不是绑在乌姆里奇的门上。然后他转身走回帐篷,等着其他两个人醒来,一起讨论他们下一步该做什么。
  哈利和赫敏一致觉得最好不要在一个地方停留太长时间,罗恩也这样想,但他唯一的要求就是去的地方最好能有咸牛肉三明治。于是赫敏清除了她在附近用魔法变出来的所有东西,哈利和罗恩同时也清理了所有的可以显示出他们曾在这里露营过的魔法标记和痕迹。然后他们一起幻影显形到一个小镇的郊区。他们一到达那里,就在小灌木丛的隐蔽处搭起了帐篷并在周围施了防御魔法。哈利冒险藏在隐形衣下出去寻找食物,然而事情发展往往并不像计划的那样。在他刚刚进入小镇时,一阵不自然的寒风袭来,薄雾凝结,头顶的天空突然变暗使他更加寒冷。
  “你可以召唤守护神的!”罗恩反驳道,这时哈利向后走到帐篷并腾出一只手,上气不接下气,用口型说着一个词:摄魂怪。“我没办法……召唤……”他喘息着说,抓住帐篷的边缘,“不能……召唤来……”
  他们惊愕和失望的表情使哈利感到惭愧,那是个不愉快的经历,看到摄魂怪在一段距离以外就准确地向自己这里滑行,那种令人窒息的寒冷麻痹了他的整个身体,遥远的尖叫敲击着他的耳膜,这使他无力再保护自己。哈利用尽全部的意志力让自己拔腿就跑,留下摄魂怪在麻瓜中盲目的滑行。麻瓜看不到摄魂怪,但是可以感受到摄魂怪所到之处那种绝望的气息。
  “所以我们仍然没有找到任何食物。”
  “闭嘴,罗恩。”赫敏打断他说,“哈利,发生了什么?你为什么觉得你无法召唤守护神了?在昨天你还可以完美地召唤守护神的!”
  “我不知道。”他安静地坐在老珀金斯的一把旧扶手椅上,觉得比那时更丢脸。他觉得自己心里有些问题。昨天看起来像是在很久之前了:今天我又回到了那个十三岁的我,在霍格沃茨特快列车上唯一一个面对摄魂怪崩溃的人。
  罗恩踢断了一只椅子腿。
  “什么!”他朝赫敏大吼:“我要饿死了!从上次我流血流得半死到现在吃的所有东西不过是几个蘑菇!”
  “不过你可以走过去,直接从摄魂怪中间穿过。”像被刺了一下,哈利激烈地说。
  “我会的,但是我的胳膊上还挂着绷带,除非你没有注意到。”
  “那很容易就注意到.”
  “那么就是说——”
  “当然!”赫敏叫道,用手拍着她的前额,吓得那两人一时无语。“哈利,给我那个小盒子。来!”她不耐烦地说,用手指着还没有反应过来的哈利,“魂器,哈利,你还戴着它!”
  赫敏伸出她的手,哈利也将那条金链子从头上取下来。就在它与哈利的皮肤分开的那一刹那,他感到一阵古怪的轻松。他甚至才感觉到他身上又湿又冷和肚子里沉甸甸的压力消失了。
  “好点了么?”赫敏问。
  “是的,好的多了!”
  “哈利,”她说道,在他前面蹲下,用那种使哈利感到像是探访病人的声音说:“你不认为自己被附身了吗?”
  “什么?当然不!”他防备地说:“我记得我戴着它的时候我们做的所有的事情,如果我被附身我就不会记得那些事情,不是吗?金妮告诉我她有几个小时都不知道自己干了些什么。”
  “唔,”赫敏说,低头看着那个沉甸甸的盒子:“嗯,也许我们不应该随身带着它。我们可以把它留在帐篷里。”
  “我们不能把魂器留在这,”哈利坚定地说,“如果我们把它弄丢了,如果它被偷了……”
  “噢,好吧,好吧,”赫敏说着把它挂到自己的脖子上,把它向下塞进衬衫里看不见的地方。“但是我们应该轮流带着它,没有人能够长时间的忍受它。”
  “很好,”罗恩暴躁地说,“现在我们已经选出人来了,我们现在可以去找食物了吗?”
  “好的,但是我们还是去别的地方找食物吧。”赫敏说着,偷偷的看了哈利一眼,“我们不能总停留在摄魂怪四处游走的地方。”
  最后他们在一个偏僻遥远的农场里的田地里过的夜,从那里他们弄到了鸡蛋和面包。
  “这不算偷窃,对吧?”当他们狼吞虎咽炒鸡蛋烤面包的时候,赫敏怯怯的问。“我是不是应该在咕咕叫的小鸡下面放点钱?”罗恩翻着眼睛说,两颊胀的鼓鼓的,“哦,我的赫敏,别担心那么多事。放松!”
  并且——的确是这样——在他们舒服的大吃一顿后,放松变得非常简单。在这个夜晚,关于摄魂怪的争论也在笑声中被遗忘了。哈利非常快乐,也充满了希望,他担当了在三轮夜班中第一个值班的人。
  这是他们第一次意识到这个事实:吃饱了精神好,而空空如也的肚子代表着争论和忧伤。哈利对此并不惊讶,因为他有过一段在德思礼家里几乎被饿死的经历。赫敏相当出色地熬过了那些晚上,他们除了浆果和过期的饼干外没有在寻找中获得任何食物。她的脾气可能比平常好了一点,而且她经常沉默。然而,罗恩习惯于他那和善的母亲或是霍格沃茨的家养小精灵提供的一天美味的三餐,饥饿使他变得不可理喻而且暴躁易怒。经常性的食物短缺,再加上轮到罗恩佩戴那个魂器,这使他彻彻底底的变成惹人讨厌的家伙。
  “我们接下来去哪里?”他一直重复着这句话,看上去他没有任何主意,仅仅是希望哈利或者赫敏提出一个计划,而他就坐在那想着食物的短缺。因此,哈利和赫敏白白花费了许多时间讨论他们能在哪里会发现另一个魂器,或是如何摧毁他们已经到手的这个魂器。他们的谈话的重复内容越来越多,因为他们没有得到任何新的信息。
  就像邓布利多告诉哈利的那样,他们坚信伏地魔会把他的魂器藏在一个对他来说非常重要的地方。他们一直在列举,沉闷枯燥的一遍又一遍的,那些他们所知道的伏地魔居住过或拜访过的地方。孤儿院那个他出生和成长的地方;霍格沃茨,是他念书的地方;博金-博克,是他在毕业后工作的地方;然后是阿尔巴尼亚,他在那里度过了它被放逐的那几年:这些形成了他们推测的基础。
  “来,让我们去阿尔巴尼亚。就算在整个国家里面搜寻也用不了一个下午的时间。”罗恩讽刺地说。
  “那里肯定什么都没有。在他流落之前他已经做了五个魂器,而且邓布利多已经确定第六个魂器就是那条大蛇了。”赫敏说,“我们都知道那条蛇不可能在阿尔巴尼亚,它通常是跟在伏地……”
  “我不是和你说过不要叫他的名字吗?”
  “好吧!那条蛇一般是跟着神秘人的——这样你就高兴了?”
  “差不多吧。”
  “我不认为他会在博金-博克藏任何东西。”哈利说,他说过这句话好多遍了,但是重复再说一遍只是为了打破这难堪的沉默,“博金和博克是黑魔法物品的专家,他们会一下子就认出这个魂器的。”
  罗恩很明显的打了个呵欠。哈利抑制住强烈的向他扔东西的冲动,继续说,“我估计他把东西藏在了霍格沃茨。”
  赫敏叹了口气。
  “但是邓布利多会发现的,哈利!”
  哈利重复着他的观点并寻找有利于他的观点的理由。
  “邓布利多在我面前说过他从来不敢确定他知道霍格沃茨的所有秘密。我告诉你,如果那里有一个地方是伏地……”
  “哦!”
  “神秘人!然后!”哈利吼道,强迫自己忍耐下去,“如果有一个地方对伏地魔真的十分重要,那就是霍格沃茨!”
  “哦,算了吧,”罗恩嘲弄地说,“他的学校?”
  “是的,他的学校!那是他第一个真正的家,是对他而言意义非比寻常的地方;那代表着他的一切,就算在他离开之后……”
  “我们在讨论的是神秘人,对吧?不是你?”罗恩问。他在用力的拉扯那条挂在他的脖子上的魂器的链子。哈利有种欲望想要一把抓过那条链子然后勒死罗恩。
  “你告诉我们神秘人请求邓布利多在他毕业后给他一份工作。”赫敏说。
  “是的。”哈利回答说。
  “而且邓布利多认为他只是想要回来试图寻找什么东西,可能是其他哪个学院创始人的东西,来制造魂器?”
  “是的。”哈利回答。
  “但是他没有得到那份工作,不是吗?”赫敏说,“所以他绝不会有机会去那里寻找学院创始人的东西并把它藏在学校!”
  “那么,好吧。”哈利被说服了。“忘记霍格沃茨吧。”
  没有什么其他的线索了。他们只好来到伦敦,藏在隐形衣下,寻找伏地魔长大的孤儿院。
  赫敏偷偷进入了一个图书馆,从他们的记录发现了这个地方在好多年前已经被重建了。他们来到了它的位置,发现了现在是一个政府机关的塔式大楼。
  “我们可以试着挖地基?”赫敏玩弄地说。
  “他不可能把魂器藏在这里,”哈利说。他自始至终都知道这一点。孤儿院曾是伏地魔尽力摆脱的地方,他不可能把自己灵魂的一部分藏在这里。邓布利多向哈利展示过伏地魔藏魂器的地方之壮观和神秘。这个伦敦的阴暗灰色的角落是你能够想象得出的最不着边的地方,尤其是和霍格沃茨或是古灵阁——巫师的银行——那样的有着镀金的门、大理石地板的建筑物相比较。
  还是没有任何新主意,他们继续穿梭在乡间。为了安全起见,每个夜晚他们都换不同的地方支起帐篷,每个早晨他们都确保将所有他们来过这里的所有痕迹清除,然后出发寻找另一个偏僻隐蔽的地点。幻影显形时到过许多森林,狭窄的山涧,紫色的荒野,金雀花覆盖着的山岭,还经过受保护的有许多卵石的小海湾。每12个小时他们轮换着佩戴魂器,就好像他们在玩一种慢动作的击鼓传花一样。他们害怕音乐的停止,因为那是12个小时的恐惧和焦虑。
  哈利的伤疤一直刺痛,他注意到,它发作的越来越频繁,尤其是当他佩戴魂器的时候。有时候他无法阻止他自己对疼痛做出的反映。
  “怎么了?你看到什么了?”罗恩每当他注意到哈利的退避时就会探问。
  “一张脸,”哈利每一次都是这样咕哝,“相同的一张脸。从格里戈维奇偷东西的那个小偷。
  这时罗恩会转过脸去,毫不掩饰他的失望。哈利知道罗恩希望得到关于他家里的消息或是其他凤凰社的人的消息,但是,毕竟哈利不是一架电视天线,他只能知道伏地魔在那时的想法,而不能选择自己想要知道的内容。显然,伏地魔在不断的思索着那个兴高采烈却不知名的少年,包括他们的名字和下落。哈利可以确定,伏地魔所知道的不比他多多少。在哈利伤疤继续灼烧的同时,那个快乐的金发男孩也在他的脑海里时隐时显。他不得不试图掩盖住任何不适或疼痛的表情,因为其他两个人在他提到那个小偷时,除了不耐烦没有任何反应。他不能完全怪他们,尤其是在他们绝望时戴着魂器的时候。
  几个星期过去之后,哈利开始怀疑罗恩和赫敏在背地里议论他。有好几次哈利进入帐篷时,他们突然就打断了话头,有两次哈利不经意地遇到他们,在不远处凑在一起,头靠在一起快速的谈论着什么,每一次他们一旦意识到哈利在靠近他们并且催促他们寻找木头和食物时,他们就都不说话了。
  哈利忍不住怀疑他们是不是一致认为这次行动是白费力气,因为他们认为哈利有一些秘密的计划只有到适当的时候他们才能知道的。这些事对他隐藏自己糟糕的心情一点作用都没有,而且哈利也担心赫敏会对他差劲的领导能力失望。在沮丧中,哈利尝试向更广的范围内思考魂器的位置,可是唯一一个在他的脑海中出现的地方就是霍格沃茨。但是其他两个人完全不拿这个想法当回事,所以他也就没有再提出他的意见。
  秋天卷着落叶扫过他们路过的那个村庄。因此他们支起的帐篷也有了落叶作掩护。大自然制造的雾气似乎也加入了摄魂怪的浓雾行列,风和雨也来找他们的麻烦。事实上赫敏虽然可以更好的辨认出可食用的菌类了,却也无法弥补与世隔绝的孤独感,脱离团体,还有他们在对抗伏地魔的战斗中的一无所知的感觉。
  “我妈妈,”罗恩在一个晚上说,那时他们坐在威尔士河岸的帐篷里,“可以从稀薄的空气里变出来美味的食物。”
  在他看见他的碟子里那许多烧焦的灰色鱼时他变得更加暴躁易怒。哈利不自觉地向罗恩脖子里瞥了一眼,就像他料到的那样,那条魂器的金链子在那里闪闪发光。他努力克制住诅咒罗恩的冲动。他知道,罗恩的态度会在摘下那个盒子的时候稍微改善一些。
  “你妈妈不可能从空气里变出食物来,”赫敏说,“没有人可以。食物是大洋法律五个最主要的例外中第一个组成部分……”
  “哦,说简单点儿,不行吗?”罗恩说,牙缝里露出了正在咀嚼的鱼。
  “凭空变出食物是不可能的!你可以你事先知道的地方把它召唤来,你可以改变它,如果你已经有了一些,你还可以增加它的数量——”
  “好吧,反正我是不想增加这种东西的数量,真恶心。”罗恩说。
  “哈利抓到的鱼,我尽最大的力气去做了!我注意到我总是那个快吃完时才挑选食物的那个人。我想那只是因为我是个女的!”
  “不,那是因为你被认为魔法是最出色的!”罗恩喊道。
  赫敏跳了起来,一部分烤鱼从她的盘子滑到了地板上。
  “明天你可以来做饭,罗恩,你可以找出一些食物然后试着用魔法将它们变成可以吃的东西,我会坐在那里拉着长脸一直抱怨,然后你就会知道你——”
  “别吵了!”哈利说,跳起来挥摆着两只手,“安静!”
  赫敏看起来更愤怒了。
  “你怎么能这么偏向他!他几乎就没做过饭——”
  “赫敏,安静,我听到有人!”他仔细地听,仍然举着双手警告他们不要说话。然后,他匆忙冲出去,黑色的河流在他们身后翻滚着,他又听到了那个声音。他在魔杖的光芒中四处张望。没有什么正在动的东西。
  “你在这里施了闭耳塞听咒,是吗?”他低声问赫敏。
  “能做的我都做了。”她低声回答,“闭耳塞听咒、麻瓜驱逐咒和白日梦咒,这类魔咒都有。他们不可能听到或看见我们,无论他们是谁。”
  沉重的脚步声,还有一些石块树枝滑落的声音,明白无误地告诉他们有一些人正从悬崖上爬下来,到树木茂密的斜坡,到他们扎营的狭窄的河岸。他们拔出了自己的魔杖,等待着。他们在这里施的魔法是可以保护他们不会受到麻瓜和普通巫师注意的,特别还是在这一片黑暗中。如果他们是食死徒,那么他们的防御魔法就要开始第一次接受黑魔法的考验了。
  声音越来越大,但却没有变得更清楚,好像是有一群人来到了河岸边。哈利估计他们离这里不到二十英尺,但是瀑布的声音使他不敢确定。赫敏拿出那个珠绣包,开始翻找什么东西,过了一会儿她找出三个伸缩耳,给哈利和罗恩每人一个,他们急忙将肉色细绳的一端塞进耳朵里,将另一端扔出帐篷的出口。
  几秒钟后,哈利听到了一个疲倦的男声。
  “这里应该有一些大马哈鱼的,或是,你认为这个季节太早了?大马哈鱼飞来!”
  几声清晰的水溅出的声音,然后是鱼飞快地挣扎声。某人咕哝着赞赏着。哈利将伸缩耳更深的送进耳朵里:除了河水声之外,他还可以辨认出许多声音,但是他们说的不是英语或是他曾听过的任何一种人类的语言。那是一种粗鲁刺耳的语言,一种从喉咙里发出的咔哒咔哒的声音。而且听起来是两个人在谈话,其中一个听起来声音更低沉缓慢一些。
  火焰在帐篷另一侧越烧越旺,有巨大的身影在透过帐篷的火光中摇曳着。烤好的鱼的诱人香气向他们这个方向不断飘送过来。然后就是餐具与盘子的叮当响声,第一个男人又开口说话了。
  “给你,拉环,德克.”
  妖精!赫敏用口型对哈利说,哈利点点头。
  “谢谢。”妖精们一起用英语说。
  “那么,你们三个已经逃跑多久了?”问话的是一个圆润的令人愉快的新声音,哈利模模糊糊的感觉很熟悉,他想象出一个脸圆圆的带着笑的面孔。
  “六周了……七周……我忘记了。”那个男人拖着疲惫的声音说,“刚遇到拉环没几天,不久就加入了德克的队伍,很高兴和你们达成联盟。”他停了一会,刀子在杯盘上刮着,然后把杯子从地上被拿起来又放回去。“那为什么你离开了呢?泰德。”那个男人继续问道。
  “我知道他们马上就要来袭击我了。”泰德用圆滑的声音说道,哈利马上意识到那个人是谁:是唐克斯的父亲。“听说食死徒上星期在那片区域,我决定最好逃走.我拒绝以麻瓜出身的身份登记。所以你看,我知道迟早会有这一天的,我最后还是要离开。我的妻子会安然无恙的,她是纯血统,而且我在那里看到了迪安,嗯,几天之前,是吧孩子?”
  “是的,”另一个声音说,哈利,罗恩,和赫敏面面相觑,都没有说话却很激动,他们可以确定自己认出了那是迪安?托马斯的声音,他们在格兰芬多的同学。
  “麻瓜出身,是么?”第一个男人说。
  “不敢确定,”迪安说,“我的父亲在我还小的时候就抛弃了我的母亲。我没有任何证据说明他是个巫师。”
  接下来是一阵沉默,除了咀嚼声。然后泰德又开始说话。
  “我必须要说,德克,遇到你我很惊讶。高兴,但很惊讶。传言说你已经被抓住了。”
  “我是被抓住了,”德克说,“我在去阿兹卡班的半路上逃脱了。有人击昏了德力士,然后我抢过他的扫把。那比你们想象的还要容易,我不认为他当时是清醒的。他可能被夺魂咒控制了。如果是这样,我会和那些给他施咒的巫师握手,因为他们挽救了我的生活。
  又是一阵沉默,只有火焰的噼啪声和河流的涌动声。然后泰德说:“你们两个站在哪一边呢?我,呃,总觉得小妖精是站在神秘人那边的,大体上是。”
  “你的想法是错误的。”嗓音高昂的妖精说,“我们不站在任何一边。这是巫师们的战争。”
  “你接下来准备藏在哪?”
  “我想谨慎一些,”嗓音低沉的妖精说,“我拒绝了我认为是鲁莽的请求。我清楚地知道我正处在危险之中。”
  “他们让你做什么?”泰德问。
  “这种要求对我们种族的尊严是种伤害,”妖精回答道,当他说到这里,他的声音更加粗旷而不像人类了,“我不是一个家养小精灵。”
  “那你呢,拉环?”
  “同样的原因,”高嗓音的妖精说,“古灵阁不再在我的控制之下了。我不认可那些巫师管理者。”它接着咕哝了一些听不懂的话,然后德克笑了起来。
  “有什么可笑的吗?”迪安问。
  “哈哈,”德克说,“那里还有些连巫师也不认识的东西呢。”
  一阵短暂的沉默。
  “我不明白……”迪安说。
  “在我离开前我小小的报了一下仇。”拉环用英语说。
  “好汉子……好妖精,我是说。”泰德急忙修改。“我猜,你把食死徒锁在了高大的隐秘的洞窟中,是吗?”
  “如果我那么做了,那把剑是不可能帮助他逃出来的。”拉环回答说。
  德克又笑了一声,就连德克也发出了吃吃的笑声。
  “迪安和我还是不太明白。”泰德说。
  “西弗勒斯?斯内普也是这样,尽管他不知道那是什么。”拉环说,两个妖精一起发出了恶意的笑声。帐篷里哈利几乎因为激动而窒息,他和赫敏互相望了一眼,努力去听清那些声音。
  “你没有听说过那些事吧,泰德?”德克问,“关于那些在霍格沃茨里尝试从斯内普办公室偷出格兰芬多宝剑的学生?”
  一阵电流流过哈利全身,刺痛着他的神经,使他生了根似的站在原地。
  “一个字都没听说,”泰德说,“预言家日报没报道,是吗?”
  “根本没有,”德克咯咯的笑,“拉环告诉我的,他从在银行工作的比尔?韦斯莱那里听说的。想要取到宝剑的学生之一就是比尔的妹妹。”
  哈利向赫敏和罗恩那里望了一眼,他们两个都紧紧地抓住伸缩耳,就好像那是他们的生命之绳一样。
  “她和其他两个朋友进入斯内普的办公室,将很明显是保存剑的玻璃盒打碎。斯内普在他们试图将剑偷偷带下楼梯的时候抓住了他们。”
  “哦,上帝保佑他们,”泰德说,“他们是怎么想的,认为可以用这把剑打败神秘人?或者打败斯内普本人?”
  “无论他们想用这把剑做什么,斯内普认为那把剑再放在那里是不安全的了,”德克说,“过了几天,他可能是得到了神秘人的指令,我猜,他将它送到伦敦古灵阁里保存。”
  妖精们又发出了笑声。
  “我不知道这有什么可笑的。”泰德说。
  “那是假的。”拉环用刺耳的声音说。
  “那把格兰芬多的宝剑!”
  “哦,是的。那只是个仿制品——绝妙的仿制品,可以确定——但是那是巫师制造的。最初的那把剑是在几个世纪以前妖精制造的,肯定会具有妖精做的盔甲的某些特性。无论真正的格兰芬多的宝剑在哪里,反正是肯定不在古灵阁银行。”
  “我知道了,”泰德说,“我觉得你没有把这件事告诉那些食死徒吧?”
  “我没看出有任何理由应该拿这种事去打扰他们。”拉环自以为是的说。现在泰德和迪安同德克和德克一起笑了起来。
  在帐篷里,哈利闭上了眼睛,希望某些人可以问一些哈利需要知道答案的问题。长长的一分钟后,迪安开口了,他是(哈利想起来就一阵颤抖)金妮曾经的男朋友。
  “金妮和其他的那些人以后怎么样了?就是那些想要得到宝剑的人。”
  “哦,他们被残酷的惩罚了。”拉环漫不经心的说。
  “那么,他们现在还好吧?”泰德迅速的问,“我的意思是,韦斯莱一家承担不起再有孩子受伤了,是吧?”
  “他们没有受严重的伤,就我所知。”拉环说。
  “他们真幸运,”泰德说,“从斯内普的一向言行记录来说,我们应当为他们还活着庆幸。”
  “你相信那个故事,是吧,泰德?”德克问,“你相信斯内普杀了邓布利多?”
  “当然相信,”泰德说,“你不会坐在那里告诉我你认为是波特做的那一切?”
  “这些日子很难确定该相信什么。”德克咕哝。
  “我了解哈利波特,”迪安说,“我确信他是真的——救世之星,或者其他说法。”
  “是的,有许多人相信他是,孩子,”德克说,“包括我。但是他现在在哪里?面对这么多事情他逃跑了。你觉得他知道许多我们不知道的事,或者有什么特殊的使命,还是他在外战斗,反抗,而不是藏起来。而且你也知道,预言家日报一直在不遗余力地反对他——”
  “预言家日报?”泰德嘲弄地说,“如果你仍然看那份报纸你就活该被骗,德克。你如果想知道事实,就看《唱唱反调》吧。”
  就在话音刚落,一阵透不过气的呕吐声就响起了,越来越大。德克强咽下一块鱼骨头。最后他唾沫飞溅的说:“《唱唱反调》?那个老疯子谢农费里厄斯?洛夫古德编的破烂杂志?”
  “这几天的杂志不是很古怪了,”泰德说,“你需要看一看,谢农费里厄斯刊登了所有预言家日报故意不登的事实。现在不再和那些弯弯鼾角兽纠缠不清了。很长时间以来他们希望和他合作,我不知道。但是,谢农费里厄斯在每一期杂志的头版说,那些对抗伏地魔的巫师应该优先帮助哈利波特。”
  “很难去帮助一个在世界上消失不露面的男孩。”德克说。
  “听着,他们还没有抓住他这件事情本身就是一项成就。”泰德说,“我很高兴他现在没有任何消息,再说那也是我们正在做的,躲在安全的地方,不是吗?”
  “是的,你说到点子上了,”德克沉重的说,“在整个魔法部和所有他们的追随者正在寻找他的时候,我更宁愿看到他现在被抓起来。不过,也有可能他们已经抓住他并把他杀了而没有公开,不是吗?”
  “哦,别那么说,德克,”泰德咕哝。
  一阵长长的静默,只有刀叉的发出的咔哒声。当他们再次开口时,他们讨论他们是否应该在河岸上睡觉或是撤回到长满树木的斜坡上睡觉。后来他们觉得树木能够更好的掩护他们,他们就将火熄灭了,然后爬回到斜坡,他们的声音也渐渐消失了。
  哈利,罗恩和赫敏卷起了伸缩耳。哈利发现在偷听到这些话之后想要沉默很困难,他甚至不能多说一个字:“金妮——那把剑——”
  “我明白!”赫敏说。她在她那珠绣包里翻找着,这次她把手伸得很深直到腋窝。
  “这里……我们……在……”她从牙缝中挤出几个词,显然她是在用力将包的深处什么东西拉出来。渐渐的,一幅装饰华丽的画框露了出来。哈利赶紧去帮助她。当他们举起那空空如也的菲尼亚斯的画像,赫敏一直用她的魔杖指着画像,准备随时施个咒语。
  “如果某个人在邓布利多的办公室里把那把剑偷梁换柱了的话,”她喘着气说,这时他们将画像靠在帐篷的一边,“菲尼亚斯?奈杰尔一定会目睹的,他的画像就在那个地方旁边挂着。”
  “除非他在睡觉。”哈利说,但是他在赫敏跪在空空的画布前时仍然屏住呼吸等待着。赫敏的魔杖正指着华埠的中心,清清喉咙,然后说:“呃——菲尼亚斯?菲尼亚斯?奈杰尔?”
  什么也没出现。
  “菲尼亚斯?奈杰尔?”赫敏又说了一遍。“布莱克教授?请问我们可以和你说话吗?拜托!”
  “‘拜托’这个词总是有用的。”一个冷漠虚伪的声音说,菲尼亚斯?奈杰尔滑进他的画像。马上,赫敏尖叫:“哦!”一个黑色的眼罩立刻罩在了菲尼亚斯?奈杰尔的狡黠的、黑色的眼睛上,使他撞在了框上并且尖声呼痛。
  “什么——你怎么敢——你要干什——?”
  “我很抱歉,布莱克教授,”赫敏说,“但是这是一项必要的防御措施!”
  “马上拿走这个肮脏的附着物!拿走它,我说!你正在毁坏一项艺术品!我在哪里?发生了什么?”
  “你不需要知道你在哪里,”哈利说,然后菲尼亚斯?奈杰尔就像突然被冻住了一样,不再试图剥落他暗色的眼罩。
  “难道这个声音的来源是令人想念的波特先生?”
  “算是吧。”哈利说,他知道这样会引起菲尼亚斯?奈杰尔的兴趣。“我们有几个问题想要问你——关于那把格兰芬多的宝剑。”
  “呃,”菲尼亚斯?奈杰尔说,正转动着他的脑袋尝试着看到哈利,“是的,那个愚蠢的女孩在那里所做的最无知的行为——”
  “你少对我的妹妹说三道四。”罗恩粗鲁地说,菲尼亚斯?奈杰尔傲慢的扬起了眉毛。
  “这里还有谁?”他问,把头转来转去,“你的声音惹恼我了!那个女孩和她的朋友是最白痴的白痴。想从校长那里偷东西。”
  “他们不是偷窃,”哈利说,“那把剑本来就不是斯内普的。”
  “它属于斯内普教授的学校,”菲尼亚斯?奈杰尔说,“那个姓韦斯莱的女孩凭什么得到它?她应当受到惩罚,还有白痴隆巴顿和那个疯姑娘!”
  “纳威不是白痴,卢娜也不是疯子!”赫敏说。
  “我在哪里?”菲尼亚斯?奈杰尔重复问道,又开始和他的眼罩较劲。“你们把我带到了哪?你为什么把我的画像从我的祖宅中移走?”
  “先别管那个!斯内普是怎么惩罚金妮,纳威和卢娜的?”哈利急切地问。
  “斯内普教授把他们送进了禁林,去给那个傻大个海格做一些事情。”
  “海格不是个傻大个!”赫敏尖锐地说。
  “斯内普可能认为那是惩罚,”哈利说,“但是金妮,纳威和卢娜一定会和海格开开心心的。禁林……他们面对过许多比禁林更糟的事情,挺好的!”
  他觉得如释重负,他一直往恐怖的方面想,至少是钻心咒。
  “我们真正想要知道的,布莱克教授,是否有其他什么人,嗯,把宝剑掉包?说不定是借着打扫卫生的机会——或其他什么事!”
  菲尼亚斯?奈杰尔再次暂时停下了手头解救眼睛的活动并发出了吃吃的笑声。
  “麻瓜出身的孩子,”他说,“妖精制作的东西是不需要清洁的,头脑简单的女孩,妖精的银原料是可以不沾染污垢的。只会吸收增强自己力量的东西。”
  “别说赫敏头脑简单!”哈利说。
  “我懒得反驳你,”菲尼亚斯?奈杰尔说,“也许现在是时候我回到校长的办公室了?”因为他被蒙着眼睛,他开始摸索画框,想要摸索着走出画像回到霍格沃茨的路。哈利突然有了个想法。
  “邓布利多!你不能把邓布利多带过来吗?”
  “你说什么?”菲尼亚斯?奈杰尔问。
  “邓布利多教授的画像——你能把他带过来,就在这儿,在你的画框里?”
  菲尼亚斯?奈杰尔把头摆向哈利声音的方向。
  “显然不是只有麻瓜出身的孩子才无知,波特。只有在霍格沃茨里面的画像才能互相交谈,但是他们不能在城堡之外走动,除非去的是自己的画像。邓布利多教授不能和我一起过来。而且我在你的手中受到如此待遇之后,我保证我绝对不会再来第二次!”
  哈利垂头丧气,看着菲尼亚斯更加努力的尝试离开画框。
  “布莱克教授。”赫敏说,“你刚才告诉我们,请问,你在什么时候最后一次看到那把剑离开它的位置?在金妮把它拿出来之前,我是说。”
  菲尼亚斯不耐烦地从鼻子里哼哼着。
  “我记得最后一次我看见格兰芬多的宝剑离开它的位置,是在邓布利多教授用它劈开一枚戒指的时候。”
  赫敏无奈的回头看了看哈利,在已经找到出口的菲尼亚斯?奈杰尔面前他们什么都不敢说出来。
  “那好吧,晚安。”他尖刻地说,然后再次走出他们的视线。当他在画框里只剩帽沿的时候,哈利突然喊了起来:“等一下!你会告诉斯内普你看到的一切么?”菲尼亚斯?奈杰尔将他的被眼罩遮住的脑袋又探回画框。“在斯内普教授心里有更重要的事情需要操心,比如那些支持邓布利多的人们。再见,波特。”
  随着他的话说完,他的身影也完全消失了,除了那个黑色的眼罩什么都没有留下。
  “哈利!”赫敏大喊。
  “我知道!”哈利大声说。他简直不能控制自己,用拳头击打着空气。这比他期望获得的还要多。他站起来大踏步走出帐篷,觉得他可以跑一公里地。他甚至不觉得饥饿了。赫敏将菲尼亚斯的画重新卷起来放回她的镶满珠子的小包。当她扣上扣子后将包放在一边,而她自己已经兴奋的看着哈利。
  “那把剑可以毁掉魂器!那把妖精制造的可以吸收力量的宝剑——哈利,那把剑曾在蛇怪的毒液中浸过!”
  “——邓布利多不把它给我是因为他还需要它,他希望把它用在小盒子上——”
  “——而且他一定意识到如果那把剑写进遗嘱,他们就不会让你得到它——”
  “——所以他复制了一把——”
  “——而且把那把假的剑放进玻璃柜里——”
  “——然后他把那把真的剑放到——放到哪里了?”
  他们相互盯着对方,哈利觉得看不见的答案就在他们周围的空气里浮动,那么近就在他们身边。为什么邓布利多不告诉他?或是他暗示过,事实上,是告诉过哈利,但是哈利当时没有反应过来?
  “想想!”赫敏轻声说,“想想!他可能把那把剑放在哪里?”
  “不是霍格沃茨,”哈利说,重新开始踱步。
  “在霍格默德的什么地方?”赫敏建议说。
  “尖叫棚屋?”哈利说,“没有人能进得去。”
  “但是斯内普知道如何安全进去,那样的话不是有点冒险吗?”
  “邓布利多信任斯内普,”哈利提醒她。
  “没有足够的证据表明他把宝剑调包了!”赫敏说。
  “对,你说的是。”哈利说,而且在他想到邓布利多有一些留给他的,稍微可以说明他对斯内普并不那么信任的东西,他就觉得比刚才更高兴了。“那么,他会在离霍格默德远远的把那把剑妥善保管,然后呢?你怎么想,罗恩?罗恩?”
  哈利四处张望,有那么困惑的一瞬间他认为罗恩已经离开了帐篷,然后他看到罗恩正躺在阴暗的床铺上,看起来面无表情。
  “哦,想起我来了,是吗?”他说。
  “什么?”
  罗恩很响的从鼻子里哼出一口气,盯住上铺的底面。
  “你们两个继续,别让我打扰了你们的好兴致。”
  哈利不知所措的求助的看着赫敏,但是赫敏摇着头,显然她也不知道罗恩是怎么了。
  "你怎么了?“哈利问道。
  “怎么了?没什么。”罗恩说,仍然不看着哈利,“不管怎样,不关你的事。”
  头顶上传来几声咚咚声。开始下雨了。
  “嗯,显然你心里有事情。”哈利说,“全都说出来吧,好吗?”
  罗恩把他的两条长长的腿从床上拿下,坐了起来。他看起来很刻薄,不像平时的他了。
  “好吧,我都说出来。别指望我在帐篷里高兴的跳上跳下,因为我们还有很多事情要做。那些在你不知道的事情的名单里的事情。”
  “我不知道?”哈利重复道,“我不知道的事情?”
  咚,咚。咚。雨下得越来越大越来越急,雨滴密急的落在被他们周围落叶覆盖的河岸上,有的穿越黑暗落进了潺潺的河水里。愤怒代替了哈利原来的快乐。罗恩的说出的想法和他所料想且担心的一模一样。
  “我从来没过过这种日子,”罗恩说,“你知道,我的胳膊断了,什么吃的都有没有,每天晚上我的背都冻麻了。你知道,我只是希望我们在逃亡几个周后我们能够做成什么事情。”
  “罗恩,”赫敏说,声音非常轻,被雨滴打在帐篷上的声音盖过,罗恩假装没有听到。
  “我想你知道你是自己要求要来的,”哈利说。
  “是的,这我知道。”
  “那么是什么让你言行不一致的?”哈利问,他现在抑制不住自己的火气。“你觉得我们是应该住在五星级酒店?隔一天找一次魂器?你想回到你妈咪那里去过圣诞节?”
  “我们认为你知道我们应该干什么!”罗恩大喊,站起身来,他的话就像一把灼烫的匕首“我们以为邓布利多告诉了你应该干什么!我们以为你已经有了一个明确的计划!”
  “罗恩!”赫敏说,这次她的声音清楚的足以盖过屋顶上雨声而让其他人听见,但是罗恩还是不理她。
  “好吧,很抱歉让你失望了。”哈利说,尽管他觉得自己心里空荡荡的,但是他的声音仍然非常平静。“我从一开始就很坦白的告诉你一切。我把邓布利多告诉我的一切都跟你说了。而且如果你没有注意到的话,我们已经发现了一个魂器——”
  “是的,而且我们既想摆脱它,又想找到其他的魂器——换句话说,没他妈这样的。”
  “把盒子拿下来,罗恩,“赫敏说,她的声音异常的刺耳。“把盒子拿下来,如果你不整天戴着它你就不会说出这种话了。”
  “不,他会的。”哈利说,他不想给罗恩找借口,“你以为我不知道你们在我背后窃窃私语?你以为我猜不出你心里在想着吃什么?”
  “哈利,我们不是——”
  “别撒谎!”罗恩朝她愤慨地说,“你也这么说,你说你很失望,你说你觉得他越来越——”
  “我没那么说——哈利,我没那么说!”赫敏哭着说。
  雨滴重重的砸在帐篷上,眼泪不停的流过赫敏的面颊,几分钟之前的兴奋消失了,就好像它从未出现过一样。就好像是一个小小的火花爆开,熄灭,只剩下了黑暗,潮湿和寒冷。格兰芬多的宝剑藏在一个他们不知道的地方,而他们三个年轻人却在帐篷里面对着仅有一个还没有成功摧毁,事实上,是失败了。
  “你还在这里干什么?”哈利问罗恩。
  “我可不知道!”罗恩说。
  “你回家吧。”哈利说。
  “好啊!我正准备呢。”罗恩大喊,然后他朝哈利走了几步,哈利没有退缩。“你没有听到他们说我妹妹怎么了吗?但你一点也不在意,是吧,那只是个禁林,哈利,‘面对过更糟的事’的波特,根本不在乎她在那里发生了什么,很好,那些巨大蜘蛛和狼人——”
  “我只是说——他和其他人在一起——和海格在一起——”
  “是的,我明白的,你不在乎!无论我其余的家人发生什么了事,‘韦斯莱一家承担不住再有孩子受伤’,你听到了么?”“是的,我——”
  “就算听到了,也不去操心想想那些话?”
  “罗恩!”赫敏说,把他们两个使劲拉开,“我不觉得那说明有什么事情发生了,什么我们不知道的事情。动脑筋想一想,比尔已经被毁容了,现在许多人也知道乔治丢了一只耳朵,你也被猜测已经死了或失去魔力,我肯定他说的是这些事情——”
  “哦,你能肯定,是吗?那好吧,好吧,我不会再让他们为我操心了。你现在好好的,不是吗,你的父母安安全全的——”
  “我父母死了!”哈利怒吼。
  “我的父母也快死了!”罗恩大叫。
  “那你滚!”哈利吼道,“回到他们身边,假装恢复了魔力,你妈妈会喂你吃饭——”
  罗恩猛地站了起来,哈利也随之做出反应。但是在他们两个把魔杖从各自的口袋里拿出来之前,赫敏已经举起了自己的魔杖:“障碍重重!”她抽泣着说,一道无形的气墙在他们中间横贯开来,把他们两个分开。他们在魔咒的威力下,都被迫向后退了几步,哈利和罗恩隔着无形的障碍仍然向对方怒目而视,就好像他们是第一次看清对方一样。哈利感觉一种对罗恩的强烈的憎恶:他知道他们中间的某种东西破碎了。
  “留下魂器。”哈利说。
  罗恩猛地把链子从头上拿下,把盒子扔在附近一把椅子上。他转向赫敏。
  “你准备怎么办?”
  “你什么意思?”
  “你留下,还是?”
  “我……”她看上去很痛苦,“是——是的,我要留下,罗恩。我们说过我们会陪着哈利,我们说过会帮助——”
  “我知道了。你选择他。”
  “罗恩,不——求你——回来,回来!”她被自己的制造的障碍气墙阻住了,当她赶到那里,罗恩已经走进了黑夜里的暴风雪中。哈利笔直的站着,没有说话,听着她抽泣着在树林里喊罗恩的名字。
  几分钟后她回来了,头发都湿透了,脸上都是泥。
  “他走——走——走了!幻影移形了!”
  她重重的坐进一把椅子里,蜷缩起身子,开始哭泣。
  哈利觉得头昏。他弯下腰,拾起魂器,把它挂在自己的脖子上。他把罗恩床上的毛毯拖了出来给了赫敏,然后他爬上了自己的床,盯着黑色的帆布顶,听着雨滴的击打声。


慕若涵

ZxID:14387487


等级: 总版主
配偶: 时不予
爱就像蓝天白云,晴空万里,突然暴风雨!
举报 只看该作者 16楼  发表于: 2013-11-03 0

    Chapter Sixteen
    Godric‘s Hollow
    When Harry woke the following day it was several seconds before he remembered what had happened. Then he hoped childishly, that it had been a dream, that Ron was still there and had never left. Yet by turning his head on his pillow he could see Ron's deserted bunk. It was like a dead body in the way it seems to draw his eyes. Harry jumped down from his own bed, keeping his eyes averted from Ron's. Hermione, who was already busy in the kitchen, did not wish Harry good morning, but turned
    her face away quickly as he went by. He's gone, Harry told himself. He's gone. He had to keep thinking it as he washed and dressed as though repetition would dull the shock of it. He's gone and he's not coming back. And that was the simple truth of it, Harry knew,because their protective enchantments meant that it would be impossible, once they vacated this spot, for Ron to find them again. He and Hermione ate breakfast in silence. Hermione's eyes were puffy and red; she looked as if she had not slept. They packed up their things, Hermione dawdling. Harry knew why she wanted to spin out their time on the riverbank; several times he saw her look up eagerly, and he was sure she had deluded herself into thinking that she heard footsteps through the heavy rain, but no red-haired figure appeared between the trees. Every time Harry imitated her, looked around ( for he could not help hoping a little, himself) and saw nothing but rain-swept woods, another little parcel of fury exploded inside him. He could hear Ron saying, "We thought you knew what you were doing!", and he resumed packing with a hard knot in the pit of his stomach.
    The muddy river beside them was rising rapidly and would soon spill over onto their bank. They had lingered a good hour after they would usually have departed their campsite. Finally having entirely repacked the beaded bag three times, Hermione seemed unable to find any more reasons to delay: She and Harry gasped hands and Disapparated,reappearing on a windswept heather-covered hillside. The instant they arrived, Hermione dropped Harry's hand and walked away from him, finally sitting down on a large rock,her face on her knees, shaking with what he knew were sobs. He watched her, supposing that he ought to go and comfort her, but something kept him rooted to the spot. Everything inside him felt cold and tight: Again he saw the contemptuous expression on Ron's face. Harry strode off through the heather, walking in a large circle with the distraught Hermione at its center, casting the spell she usually performed to ensure their protection.
    They did not discuss Ron at all over the next few days. Harry was determined never to mention his name again and Hermione seemed to know that it was no use forcing the issue, although sometimes at night when she thought he was sleeping, he would hear her
    crying. Meanwhile Harry had started bringing out the Marauder's map and examining it by wandlight. He was waiting for the moment when Ron's labeled dot would reappear in the corridors of Hogwarts, proving that he had returned to the comfortable castle,protected by his status of pureblood. However, Ron did not appear on the map and after a while Harry found himself taking it out simply to stare at Ginny's name in the girl's dormitory, wondering whether the intensity with which he gazed at it might break into her sleep, that she would somehow know he was thinking about her, hoping that she was all right.
    By day, hey devoted themselves to trying to determine the possible locations of Gryffindor's sword, but the more they talked about the places in which Dumbledore might have hidden it, the more desperate and far-fetched their speculation became. Cudgel his brains though he might, Harry could not remember Dumbledore ever mentioning a place in which he might hide something. There were moments when he did not know whether he was angrier with Ron or with Dumbledore. We thought you knew what you were doing ……We thought Dumbledore had told you what to do …… We thought you had a real plan!
    He could not hide it from himself: Ron had been right. Dumbledore had left him with virtually nothing. They had discovered one Horcrux, but they had no means of destroying it: The others were as unattainable as they had ever been. Hopelessness threatened to engulf him. He was staggered now to think of his own presumption in accepting his friends' offers to accompany him on this meandering, pointless journey. he knew nothing, he had no ideas, and he was constantly, painfully on the alert for any indications that Hermione too was about to tell him that she had had enough. That she was leaving.
    They were spending many evenings in near silence and Hermione took to bringing out Phineas Nigellus's portrait and propping it up in a chair, as though he might fill part of the gaping hole left by Ron's departure. Despite his previous assertion that he would never visit them again, Phineas Nigellus did not seem able to resist the chance to find out more about what Harry was up to and consented to reappear, blindfolded, every few days of so. Harry was even glad to see him, because he was company, albeit of a snide and taunting kind. They relished any news about what was happening at Hogwarts, though Phineas Nigellus was not an ideal informer. He venerated Snape, the first Slytherin headmaster since he himself had controlled the school, and they had to be careful not to criticize or ask impertinent questions about Snape, or Phineas Nigellus would instantly leave his painting.
    However, he did let drop certain snippets. Snape seemed to be facing a constant,low level of mutiny from a hard core of students. Ginny had been banned from going into Hogsmeade. Snape had reinstated Umbridge's old decree forbidding gatherings of three or more students or any unofficial student societies. From all of these things, Harry deduced that Ginny, and probably Neville and Luna along with her, had been doing their best to continue Dumbledore's Army. This scant news made Harry want to see Ginny so badly it felt like a stomachache; but it also made him think of Ron again, and of Dumbledore, and of Hogwarts itself, which he missed nearly as much as his ex-girlfriend. Indeed, as Phineas Niggellus talked about Snape's crackdown, Harry experienced a split second of madness when he imagined simply going back to school to join the destabilization of Snape‘s regime: Being fed and having a soft bad, and other people
    being in charge, seemed the most wonderful prospect in the world at this moment. But then he remembered that he was Undesirable Number One, that there was a ten-thousand Galleon price on his head, and that to walk into Hogwarts these days was just as dangerous as walking into the Ministry of Magic. Indeed, Phineas Nigellus inadvertently emphasized this fact my slipping in leading questions about Harry and Hermione's whereabouts. Hermione shoved him back inside the beaded bag every time he did this, and Phineas Nigellus invariably refused to reappear for several days after these unceremonious good-byes.
    The weather grew colder and colder. They did not dare remain in any area too long, so rather than staying in the south of England, where a hard ground frost was the worst of their worries, they continued to meander up and down the country, braving a mountainside, where sleet pounded the tent; a wide, flat marsh, where the tent was flooded with chill water; and a tiny island in the middle of a Scottish loch, where snow half buried the tent in the night. They had already spotted Christmas Trees twinkling from several sitting room windows before there came an evening when Harry resolved to suggest again, what seemed to him the only unexplored avenue left to them. They had just eaten an unusually good meal: Hermione had been to a supermarket under the Invisibility Cloak (scrupulously dropping the money into an open till as she left), and Harry thought that she might be more persuadable than usual on a stomach full of spaghetti Bolognese and tinned pears.
    He had also had the foresight to suggest that they take a few hours‘ break from wearing the Horcrux, which was hanging over the end of the bunk beside him.
    “Hermione?”
    “Hmm?” She was curled up in one of the sagging armchairs with The Tales of Beedle the Bard. He could not imagine how much more she could get out of the book,which was not, after all, very long, but evidently she was still deciphering something in it,because Spellman‘s Syllabary lay open on the arm of the chair.
    Harry cleared his throat. He felt exactly as he had done on the occasion, several years previously, when he had asked Professor McGonagall whether he could go into Hogsmeade, despite the fact that he had not persuaded the Dursleys to sign his permission slip.
    “Hermione, I‘ve been thinking, and –”
    “Harry, could you help me with something?”
    Apparently she had not been listening to him. She leaned forward and held out The Tales of Beedle the Bard.
    “Look at that symbol,” she said, pointing to the top of a page. Above what Harry assumed was the title of the story (being unable to read runes, he could not be sure), there was a picture of what looked like a triangular eye, its pupil crossed with a vertical line.
    “I never took Ancient Runes, Hermione.”
    “I know that; but it isn‘t a rune and it’s not in the syllabary, either. All along I thought it was a picture of an eye, but I don‘t think it is! It’s been inked in, look,somebody‘s drawn it there, it isn’t really part of the book. Think, have you ever seen it before?”
    “No . . . No, wait a moment.” Harry looked closer. “Isn‘t it the same symbol Luna’s dad was wearing round his neck?”
    “Well, that‘s what I thought too!”
    “Then it‘s Grindelwald’s mark.”
    She stared at him, openmouthed.
    “What?”
    “Krum told me . . .”
    He recounted the story that Viktor Krum had told him at the wedding. Hermione looked astonished.
    “Grindelwald‘s mark?”
    She looked from Harry to the weird symbol and back again. “I‘ve never heard that Grindelwald had a mark. There’s no mention of it in anything I‘ve ever read about him.”
    “Well, like I say, Krum reckoned that symbol was carved on a wall at Durmstrang,and Grindelwald put it there.”
    She fell back into the old armchair, frowning.
    “That‘s very odd. If it’s a symbol of Dark Magic, what‘s it doing in a book of children’s stories?”
    “Yeah, it is weird,” said Harry. “And you‘d think Scrimgeour would have recognized it. He was Minister, he ought to have been expert on Dark stuff.”
    “I know. . . . Perhaps he thought it was an eye, just like I did. All the other stories have little pictures over the titles.”
    She did not speak, but continued to pore over the strange mark. Harry tried again.
    “Hermione?”
    “Hmm?”
    “I‘ve been thinking. I – I want to go to Godric’s Hollow.”
    She looked up at him, but her eyes were unfocused, and he was sure she was still thinking about the mysterious mark on the book.
    “Yes,” she said. “Yes, I‘ve been wondering that too. I really think we’ll have to.”
    “Did you hear me right?” he asked.
    “Of course I did. You want to go to Godric‘s Hollow. I agree. I think we should. I mean, I can’t think of anywhere else it could be either. It‘ll be dangerous, but the more I think about it, the more likely it seems it’s there.”
    “Er – what‘s there?” asked Harry.
    At that, she looked just as bewildered as he felt.
    “Well, the sword, Harry! Dumbledore must have known you‘d want to go back there, and I mean, Godric’s Hollow is Godric Gryffindor‘s birthplace –”
    “Really? Gryffindor came from Godric‘s Hollow?”
    “Harry, did you ever even open A History of Magic?”
    “Erm,” he said, smiling for what felt like the first time in months: The muscles in his face felt oddly stiff. “I might‘ve opened it, you know, when I bought it . . . just the once. . . .”
    “Well, as the village is named after him I‘d have thought you might have made the connection,” said Hermione. She sounded much more like her old self than she had done of late; Harry half expected her to announce that she was off to the library. “There’s a bit about the village in A History of Magic, wait . . .”
    She opened the beaded bag and rummaged for a while, finally extracting her copy of their old school textbook, A History of Magic by Bathilda Bagshot, which she thumbed through until finding the page she wanted.
    “‘Upon the signature of the International Statute of Secrecy in 1689, wizards went into hiding for good. It was natural, perhaps, that they formed their own small communities within a community. Many small villages and hamlets attracted several magical families, who banded together for mutual support and protection. The villages of Tinworsh in Cornwall, Upper Flagley in Yorkshire, and Ottery St. Catchpole on the south coast of England were notable homes to knots of Wizarding families who lived alongside tolerant and sometimes Confunded Muggles. Most celebrated of these half-magical dwelling places is, perhaps, Godric’s Hollow, the West Country village where the great wizard Godric Gryffindor was born, and where Bowman Wright, Wizarding smith, forged the first Golden Snitch. The graveyard is full of the names of ancient magical families,and this accounts, no doubt, for the stories of hauntings that have dogged the little church beside it for many centuries.‘
    “You and your parents aren‘t mentioned.” Hermione said, closing the book,“because Professor Bagshot doesn’t cover anything later than the end of the nineteenth century. But you see? Godric‘s Hollow, Godric Gryffindor, Gryffindor’s sword; don‘t you think Dumbledore would have expected you to make the connection?”
    “Oh yeah . . .”
    Harry did not want to admit that he had not been thinking about the sword at all when he suggested they go to Godric‘s Hollow. For him, the lore of the village lay in his parents’ graves, the house where he had narrowly escaped death, and in the person of Bathilda Bagshot.
    “Remember what Muriel said?” he asked eventually.
    “Who?”
    “You know,” he hesitated. He did not want to say Ron‘s name. “Ginny’s great- aunt. At the wedding. The one who said you had skinny ankles.”
    “Oh,” said Hermione. It was a sticky moment: Harry knew that she had sensed Ron‘s name in the offing. He rushed on:
    “She said Bathilda Bagshot still lived in Godric‘s Hollow.”
    “Bathilda Bagshot,” murmured Hermione, running her index finger over Bathilda‘s embossed name on the front cover of A History of Magic. “Well, I suppose –”
    She gasped so dramatically that Harry‘s insides turned over; he drew his wand,looking around at the entrance, half expecting to see a hand forcing its way through the entrance flap, but there was nothing there.
    “What?” he said, half angry, half relieved. “What did you do that for? I thought you‘d seen a Death Eater unzipping the tent, at least –”
    “Harry, what if Bathilda‘s got the sword? What if Dumbledore entrusted it to her?”
    Harry considered this possibility. Bathilda would be an extremely old woman by now, and according to Muriel, she was “gaga.” Was it likely that Dumbledore would have hidden the sword of Gryffindor with her? If so, Harry felt that Dumbledore had left a great deal to chance: Dumbledore had never revealed that he had replaced the sword with a fake, nor had he so much as mentioned a friendship with Bathilda. Now, however,was not the moment to cast doubt on Hermione‘s theory, not when she was so surprisingly willing to fall in with Harry’s dearest wish.
    “Yeah, he might have done! So, are we going to go to Godric‘s Hollow?”
    “Yes, but we‘ll have to think it through carefully, Harry.” She was sitting up now,and Harry could tell that the prospect of having a plan again had lifted her mood as much as his. “We’ll need to practice Disapparating together under the Invisibility Cloak for a start, and perhaps Disillusionment Charms would be sensible too, unless you think we should go the whole hog and use Polyjuice Potion? In that case we‘ll need to collect hair from somebody. I actually think we’d better do that, Harry, the thicker our disguises the better. . . .”
    Harry let her talk, nodding and agreeing whenever there was a pause, but his mind had left the conversation. For the first time since he had discovered that the sword in Gringotts was a fake, he felt excited.
    He was about to go home, about to return to the place where he had had a family. It was in Godric‘s Hollow that, but for Voldemort, he would have grown up and spent every school holiday. He could have invited friends to his house. . . . He might even have had brothers and sisters. . . . It would have been his mother who had made his seventeenth birthday cake. The life he had lost had hardly ever seemed so real to him as at this moment, when he knew he was about to see the place where it had been taken from him. After Hermione had gone to bed that night, Harry quietly extracted his rucksack from Hermione’s beaded bag, and from inside it, the photograph album Hagrid had given him so long ago. For the first time in months, he perused the old pictures of his parents, smiling and waving up at him from the images, which were all he had left of them now.
    Harry would gladly have set out for Godric‘s Hollow the following day, but Hermione had other ideas. Convinced as she was that Voldemort would expect Harry to return to the scene of his parents’ deaths, she was determined that they would set off only after they had ensured that they had the best disguises possible. It was therefore a full week later – once they had surreptitiously obtained hairs from innocent Muggles who were Christmas shopping, and had practiced Apparating and Disapparating while underneath the Invisibility Cloak together – that Hermione agreed to make the journey.
    They were to Apparate to the village under cover of darkness, so it was late afternoon when they finally swallowed Polyjuice Potion, Harry transforming into a balding, middle-aged Muggle man, Hermione into his small and rather mousy wife. The beaded bag containing all of their possessions (apart from the Horcrux, which Harry was wearing around his neck) was tucked into an inside pocket of Hermione‘s buttoned-up coat. Harry lowered the Invisibility Cloak over them, then they turned into the suffocating darkness once again.
    Heart beating in his throat, Harry opened his eyes. They were standing hand in hand in a snowy lane under a dark blue sky, in which the night‘s first stars were already glimmering feebly. Cottages stood on either side of the narrow road, Christmas decorations twinkling in their windows. A short way ahead of them, a glow of golden streetlights indicated the center of the village.
    “All this snow!” Hermione whispered beneath the cloak. “Why didn‘t we think of snow? After all our precautions, we’ll leave prints! We‘ll just have to get rid of them – you go in front, I’ll do it –”
    Harry did not want to enter the village like a pantomime horse, trying to keep themselves concealed while magically covering their traces.
    “Let‘s take off the Cloak,” said Harry, and when she looked frightened, “Oh,come on, we don’t look like us and there‘s no one around.”
    He stowed the Cloak under his jacket and they made their way forward unhampered, the icy air stinging their faces as they passed more cottages. Any one of them might have been the one in which James and Lily had once lived or where Bathilda lived now. Harry gazed at the front doors, their snow-burdened roofs, and their front porches, wondering whether he remembered any of them, knowing deep inside that it was impossible, that he had been little more than a year old when he had left this place forever. He was not even sure whether he would be able to see the cottage at all; he did not know what happened when the subjects of a Fidelius Charm died. Then the little lane along which they were walking curved to the left and the heart of the village, a small square,was revealed to them.
    Strung all around with colored lights, there was what looked like a war memorial in the middle, partly obscured by a windblown Christmas tree. There were several shops,a post office, a pub, and a little church whose stained-glass windows were glowing jewel- bright across the square.
    The snow here had become impacted: It was hard and slippery where people had trodden on it all day. Villagers were crisscrossing in front of them, their figures briefly illuminated by streetlamps. They heard a snatch of laughter and pop music as the pub door opened and closed; then they heard a carol start up inside the little church.
    “Harry, I think it‘s Christmas Eve!” said Hermione.
    “Is it?”
    He had lost track of the date; they had not seen a newspaper for weeks.
    “I‘m sure it is,” said Hermione, her eyes upon the church. “They . . . they’ll be in there, won‘t they? Your mum and dad? I can see the graveyard behind it.”
    Harry felt a thrill of something that was beyond excitement, more like fear. Now that he was so near, he wondered whether he wanted to see after all. Perhaps Hermione knew how he was feeling, because she reached for his hand and took the lead for the first time, pulling him forward. Halfway across the square, however, she stopped dead.
    “Harry, look!”
    She was pointing at the war memorial. As they had passed it, it had transformed. Instead of an obelisk covered in names, there was a statue of three people: a man with untidy hair and glasses, a woman with long hair and a kind, pretty face, and a baby boy sitting in his mother‘s arms. Snow lay upon all their heads, like fluffy white caps.
    Harry drew closer, gazing up into his parents‘ faces. He had never imagined that there would be a statue. . . . How strange it was to see himself represented in stone, a happy baby without a scar on his forehead. . . .
    “C‘mon,” said Harry, when he had looked his fill, and they turned again toward the church. As they crossed the road, he glanced over his shoulder; the statue had turned back into the war memorial.
    The singing grew louder as they approached the church. It made Harry‘s throat constrict, it reminded him so forcefully of Hogwarts, of Peeves bellowing rude versions of carols from inside suits of armor, of the Great Hall’s twelve Christmas trees, of Dumbledore wearing a bonnet he had won in a cracker, of Ron in a hand-knitted sweater. . . .
    There was a kissing gate at the entrance to the graveyard. Hermione pushed it open as quietly as possible and they edged through it. On either side of the slippery path to the church doors, the snow lay deep and untouched. They moved off through the snow,carving deep trenches behind them as they walked around the building, keeping to the shadows beneath the brilliant windows.
    Behind the church, row upon row of snowy tombstones protruded from a blanket of pale blue that was flecked with dazzling red, gold, and green wherever the reflections from the stained glass hit the snow. Keeping his hand closed tightly on the wand in his jacket pocket, Harry moved toward the nearest grave.
    “Look at this, it‘s an Abbott, could be some long-lost relation of Hannah’s!”
    “Keep your voice down,” Hermione begged him.
    They waded deeper and deeper into the graveyard, gouging dark tracks into the snow behind them, stooping to peer at the words on old headstones, every now and then squinting into the surrounding darkness to make absolutely sure that they were unaccompanied.
    “Harry, here!”
    Hermione was two rows of tombstones away; he had to wade back to her, his heart positively banging in his chest.
    “Is it – ?”
    “No, but look!”
    She pointed to the dark stone. Harry stooped down and saw , upon the frozen,lichen-spotted granite, the words Kendra Dumbledore and, a short way down her dates of birth and death, and Her Daughter Ariana. There was also a quotation:
    Where your treasure is, there will your heart be also.
    So Rita Skeeter and Muriel had got some of their facts right. The Dumbledore family had indeed lived here, and part of it had died here.
    Seeing the grave was worse than hearing about it. Harry could not help thinking that he and Dumbledore both had deep roots in this graveyard, and that Dumbledore ought to have told him so, yet he had never thought to share the connection. They could have visited the place together; for a moment Harry imagined coming here with Dumbledore, of what a bond that would have been, of how much it would have meant to him. But it seemed that to Dumbledore, the fact that their families lay side by side in the same graveyard had been an unimportant coincidence, irrelevant, perhaps, to the job he wanted Harry to do.
    Hermione was looking at Harry, and he was glad that his face was hidden in shadow. He read the words on the tombstone again. Where your treasure is, there will your heart be also. He did not understand what these words meant. Surely Dumbledore had chosen them, as the eldest member of the family once his mother had died.
    “Are you sure he never mentioned – ?” Hermione began.
    “No,” said Harry curtly, then, “let‘s keep looking,” and he turned away, wishing he had not seen the stone: He did not want his excited trepidation tainted with resentment.
    “Here!” cried Hermione again a few moments later from out of the darkness. “Oh no, sorry! I thought it said Potter.”
    She was rubbing at a crumbling, mossy stone, gazing down at it, a little frown on her face.
    “Harry, come back a moment.”
    He did not want to be sidetracked again, and only grudgingly made his way back through the snow toward her.
    “What?”
    “Look at this!”
    The grave was extremely old, weathered so that Harry could hardly make out the name. Hermione showed him the symbol beneath it.
    “Harry, that‘s the mark in the book!”
    He peered at the place she indicated: The stone was so worn that it was hard to make out what was engraved there, though there did seem to be a triangular mark beneath the nearly illegible name.
    “Yeah . . . it could be. . . .”
    Hermione lit her wand and pointed it at the name on the headstone.
    “It says Ig – Ignotus, I think. . . .”
    “I‘m going to keep looking for my parents, all right?” Harry told her, a slight edge to his voice, and he set off again, leaving her crouched beside the old grave.
    Every now and then he recognized a surname that, like Abbott, he had met at Hogwarts. Sometimes there were several generations of the same Wizarding family represented in the graveyard: Harry could tell from the dates that it had either died out, or the current members had moved away from Godric‘s Hollow. Deeper and deeper amongst the graves he went, and every time he reached a new headstone he felt a little lurch of apprehension and anticipation.
    The darkness and the silence seemed to become, all of a sudden, much deeper. Harry looked around, worried, thinking of dementors, then realized that the carols had finished, that the chatter and flurry of churchgoers were fading away as they made their way back into the square. Somebody inside the church had just turned off the lights.
    Then Hermione‘s voice came out of the blackness for the third time, sharp and clear from a few yards away.
    “Harry, they‘re here . . . right here.”
    And he knew by her tone that it was his mother and father this time: He moved toward her, feeling as if something heavy were pressing on his chest, the same sensation he had had right after Dumbledore had died, a grief that had actually weighed on his heart and lungs.
    The headstone was only two rows behind Kendra and Ariana‘s. It was made of white marble, just like Dumbledore’s tomb, and this made it easy to read, as it seemed to shine in the dark. Harry did not need to kneel or even approach very close to it to make out the words engraved upon it.
    JAMES POTTER LILY POTTER
    BORN 27 MARCH 1960 BORN 30 JANUARY 1960
    DIED 31 OCTOBER 1981 DIED 31 OCTOBER 1981
    The last enemy that shall be destroyed is death.
    Harry read the words slowly, as though he would have only one chance to take in their meaning, and he read the last of them aloud.
    “‘The last enemy that shall be defeated is death’ . . .” A horrible thought came to him, and with a kind of panic. “Isn‘t that a Death Eater idea? Why is that there?”
    “It doesn‘t mean defeating death in the way the Death Eaters mean it, Harry,” said Hermione, her voice gentle. “It means . . . you know . . . living beyond death. Living after death.”
    But they were not living, thought Harry. They were gone. The empty words could not disguise the fact that his parents‘ moldering remains lay beneath snow and stone,indifferent, unknowing. And tears came before he could stop them, boiling hot then instantly freezing on his face, and what was the point in wiping them off or pretending?
    He let them fall, his lips pressed hard together, looking down at the thick snow hiding from his eyes the place where the last of Lily and James lay, bones now, surely, or dust,not knowing or caring that their living son stood so near, his heart still beating, alive because of their sacrifice and close to wishing, at this moment, that he was sleeping under the snow with them.
    Hermione had taken his hand again and was gripping it tightly. He could not look at her, but returned the pressure, now taking deep, sharp gulps of the night air, trying to steady himself, trying to regain control. He should have brought something o give them,and he had not thought of it, and every plant in the graveyard was leafless and frozen. But Hermione raised her wand, moved it in a circle through the air, and a wreath of Christmas roses blossomed before them. Harry caught it and laid it on his parents‘ grave.
    As soon as he stood up he wanted to leave: He did not think he could stand another moment there. He put his arm around Hermione‘s shoulders, and she put hers around his waist, and they turned in silence and walked away through the snow, past Dumbledore’s mother and sister, back toward the dark church and the out-of-sight kissing gate.

第十六章 高锥克山谷
  当哈利第二天醒来的时候用了好几秒钟才回想起来发生了什么。他天真地希望只是做了一场梦,他希望罗恩还在那里,他没有离开。然而当他在枕头上转过头去时,能看到罗恩废弃的床铺,它就像个路上的死尸似的在牵动着他的视线。哈利从自己的床上跳下,尽量不去看罗恩的床。赫敏在厨房里忙碌着,哈利走过去的时候,她没有祝哈利早安,而是很快地别过脸。他已经走了,哈利对自己说,他已经走了!当哈利洗漱穿戴的时候,他禁不住一再地这样想着,似乎重复这样做可以减少这件事对他的打击。罗恩已经走了,没有回来。这就是简单的真相,哈利知道,因为他们一旦离开这个罗恩能够再次找到他们的地点,他们的保护魔法就会失效。他和赫敏在沉默中吃完了早餐。赫敏的眼睛又红又肿:她看起来好像没有睡过。他们整理着自己的东西,赫敏显得心不在焉。哈利知道为什么她在河岸上拖延时间;有好几次他发现她在急切的寻找,而且他很清楚她在用虚幻的希望欺骗自己仿佛听到大雨中有脚步声。但是,那个红色头发的身影并没有在树林间出现。每一次哈利都像她一样,到处寻找(因为他自己也禁不住抱着这渺小的希望),但是除了被雨水冲刷的树木外什么也看不到;另一团小小的愤怒在他心里炸开,他能听见罗恩在说:“我们还以为你知道自己做了些什么!”带着这个重重的心结,他重新开始收拾东西。
  他们旁边泥泞的河流水位在迅速地上涨,并且马上就要越过他们所在的河堤。他们比平时去营地的时间多逗留了好几个小时。最后重新给珠绣包完整地打了三次包以后,赫敏再也找不到理由去耽搁了。她和哈利手拉着手幻影显形,出现在一个风吹雨打的长满了石南花的山坡上。他们一到那儿,赫敏就放开了哈利的手,坐在一块大石头上,她的脸贴在膝盖上,不停地颤抖,哈利知道她在哭泣。他看着她,认为应该去安慰她,但是似乎有什么迫使他站在原地。他整个人都觉得寒冷和紧张:他又看到了罗恩脸上那轻蔑的表情。哈利在石南花丛中大步走着,绕着心痛的赫敏转圈,念着她经常用来保证他们安全的魔咒。
  在之后的几天里他们没有讨论罗恩。哈利决定再也不提他的名字,而且赫敏看起来也知道再费劲去争论也没什么用。然而,晚上有时候,当她觉得他睡着的时候,他还是会听到她在哭。那几天里,哈利开始拿出活点地图并借着魔杖的光亮查找着。他等待着那代表罗恩的圆点出现在霍格沃茨走廊上的那一刻,以证明他已经回到舒适的城堡,受到他纯血身份的保护。然而罗恩没有出现在地图上,不久之后,哈利突然醒悟过来,发现自己一直盯着在女生宿舍里金妮的名字,他担心自己执着的注视会不会打扰她的睡眠,这样的话她也许会感觉到他在想着她,希望她一切都好。
  白天的时候,他们不遗余力地尝试确定格兰芬多之剑可能存在的地点,但是他们越讨论邓不利多可能藏匿它的位置,他们就越感觉绝望和牵强。哈利绞尽脑汁也想不起来邓不利多曾经提到过的他可能藏东西的地方。有些时候他不知道自己在生罗恩的气还是邓不利多的。我们还以为你知道自己做了些什么……我们认为邓不利多跟你说过该做什么……我们认为你有一个真正的计划!
  他不能否认:罗恩是对的。邓不利多事实上什么都没留给他。他们已经发现了一个魂器,但是他们没有办法去销毁它:其他的几个也难以找到。绝望笼罩了他。他现在开始动摇了,他假想着考虑接受朋友们的建议,让他们陪伴着自己去进行这次曲折的无意义的旅程。他什么都不知道,他没有主意,并且经常都要痛苦地警惕着赫敏打算告诉他她受够了的迹象,那表示她要走了。
  他们近乎沉默地度过了许多个晚上。赫敏把菲尼亚斯?尼哥拉斯的画像拿了出放,靠在一把椅子上,就好像这能填补罗恩离开所留下的空洞。尽管他早先断言他不会再次去拜访他们,菲尼亚斯?尼哥拉斯好像没有能力抵抗这种能够让他更多地了解哈利打算做什么的机会;他允许自己隐身出现,并且这些天都是这样。哈利甚至高兴见到他,因为有人来跟他做伴,虽然这个伴儿是个骗子并且不断对他冷嘲热讽。他们需要了解着霍格沃兹正在发生的事情,虽然菲尼亚斯?尼哥拉斯不是一个理想的消息来源。自从斯内普成为第一个控制学校的斯莱特林院长以来,他一直崇拜着他。于是,他们不得不小心地注意不去批评或者提到与斯内普相干的问题,否则菲尼亚斯?尼哥拉斯会立即离开他的油画。
  尽管如此,他还是留下了一个可信的细节:斯内普似乎正被迫面对核心学生发起持续的低层次叛变,金妮被禁止去霍格莫德。斯内普恢复了乌姆里奇的那些可怕的旧法令,禁止三个或三个以上学生聚集在一起,禁止了非正式的学生社团。从所有这些事情中,哈利推断出金妮,大概还有纳威和卢娜,在尽全力继续邓不利多军的活动。这个不充分的消息使他急切的想见金妮,这种感觉使得他不断感到自己的胃在抽搐。但是这也使得他再一次想到罗恩和邓不利多以及霍格沃茨本身,几乎就像怀念他曾经的女朋友一样。事实上,当菲尼亚斯?尼哥拉斯谈起斯内普的压迫时,哈利想像着能回到学校加入到扰乱斯内普政权的行动中,这使他兴奋起来:有吃有喝,柔软的床铺,其他人都在看管之下。此刻,这些看起来都是世界上最令人惊奇的预想。然而,他随之想起他是最不受欢迎的人,他的脑袋值一万加隆,而且现在进入霍格沃兹和进入魔法部一样危险。的确,菲尼亚斯?尼哥拉斯常常不经意地强调着。事实上,他慢慢地懒于知道关于哈利和赫敏的行踪的问题。每当他这么做时,赫敏就把他推回到珠绣包里,在这种随便的告别方式实施后的几天里,菲尼亚斯?尼哥拉斯就拒绝再次出现。
  天气变得越来越冷。他们没敢在任何地方呆太久,甚至严霜覆盖的英国南部也成了最让他们忧虑的地方。他们继续在国家里来来往往,他们勇敢地面对高山,在那里帐篷被冰雪覆盖;他们勇敢地面对无边的沼泽,在那里帐篷被寒冷的洪水湮没;在苏格兰湖中的一个小岛上,暴雪在夜晚盖过大半个帐篷。在透过许多房子的窗户里都能看到闪闪发光的圣诞树的那个夜晚,哈利下决心再一次提出建议:他觉得他们只剩下一条未调查过的路了。他们刚吃完异常丰盛的晚饭:赫敏穿着隐形衣去了趟超市(她走的时候小心翼翼的把钱扔进了商店里一个开着的钱罐),哈利认为在他们的胃装满意大利番茄牛肉面和罐头梨的时候,她更容易被说服些。
  哈利已经就这个建议进行过深谋远虑,他认为他们应该摘下魂器几个小时,它现在正挂在哈利旁边的铺位边上。
  “赫敏?”
  “嗯?”她捧着《游吟诗人比德的故事》蜷缩在一张松垂了的扶手椅上。他无法想像她能离开这本书中多长时间,必竟这本书不是很长,但是她显然在试图解释一些东西,因为魔法字音表正摊在椅子的扶手上。
  哈利清了清嗓子。这使他感觉回到了几年前,那是他在询问麦格教授没有德斯里家的签名能不能去霍格莫德时的场景。
  “赫敏,我在想……”
  “哈利,你能帮我做点事吗?”很显然她没有听他说话。她探身拿出《游吟诗人比德的故事》。
  “看这个符号。”她说,指着这一页的前面。在哈利认为是那是故事的题目(他不会读古代魔文,因此他并不能确定),这是一张看起来像三角形眼睛的图片,瞳孔处有一道垂线。
  “我从来没学过古代魔文,赫敏。”
  “我知道,但是它不是魔文,而且也不在发音表里。一直以来我认为这是一个眼睛的图片,但我想它不是!这是墨水画的,看,有人画在这的,不是这本书原有的。想想吧,你以前见过它吗?”“不……不,等等。”哈利靠近了看“它不是卢娜的爸爸戴在脖子上的吗?”
  “嗯,这也是我所想的!”
  “这是格林德沃的标记。”
  她盯着他,惊讶的张大嘴。
  “什么?”
  “克鲁姆告诉我的……”他叙述了一遍维克多尔克鲁姆在婚礼上跟他说的事,赫敏看起来很惊讶。
  “格林德沃的标志?”
  她的目光离开哈利转到奇怪的标记上之后又转回来。
  “我从来没听说过格林德沃有标记。我所读的关于它的东西里都没有提到过。”
  “嗯,就像我说的,克鲁姆说这个标记刻在德姆斯特朗的一面墙上,是格林德沃留在那儿的。”她回到了旧扶手椅上,皱着眉头。
  “这太奇怪了。如果这是个黑魔法标记,怎么会在一本儿童读物里?”
  “是的,它很奇怪。”哈利说。“斯克林杰已经检测过它了。他是魔法部长,应该是个黑魔法物品鉴定的专家。”
  “我知道……或许他认为只是个眼睛,就像我以前想的一样。其他所有的故事题目上都有个小图片。”她不说话了,只是凝视这这个奇怪的标记。哈利又一次尝试。
  “赫敏?”
  “嗯?”
  “我在想,我……我应该去高锥克山谷。”
  她看着他,但是她的眼睛没有神采,他认为她还在想那本书上的神秘标记。
  “是的,”她说“是的,我也觉得是。我真的认为我们应该去那。”
  “你听清楚我说什么了吗?”他问。
  “当然,你想去高锥克山谷。我同意,我想我们应该,我的意思是,我想不出除那之外的别的地方。虽然那会很危险,但是我越是想它就越觉得它在那。”
  “呃……什么在那?”哈利问。
  这是,她看起来和他一样迷惑不解。
  “好吧,那把剑,哈利!邓不利多一定知道你要回那去,我的意思是,高锥克山谷是戈德里克?格兰芬多的出生地……”
  “真的吗?格兰芬多来自戈德里克峡谷?”“哈利,你究竟有没有翻开过魔法史教材?”
  “呃,”他说,这是他在几个月内第一次感觉到美好的事情,这突然到来的感觉使他觉得脸部僵硬,“我打开过,你知道,在我买它的时候……只是一次……”
  “好吧,自从这个村庄以他的名字命名后,我还以为你可以把这两者联系起来。”赫敏说。和最近一段时间相比,她的声音更像她以前的了,哈利几乎可以感觉她会宣布她要离开去趟图书馆。“魔法史里面有一点关于这个村庄的记载,等一下……”
  她带开珠珠袋然后翻了一阵,最后翻出了他们在学校里的一本老教材,巴希达?巴沙特所著的魔法史,她用拇指快速地翻动着直到找到她想要的那页。
  “1689年国际秘密法令的记录表明。巫师永远的隐居了。也许这很自然。但是,他们在社会中建立了一个自己的小团体。许多小村庄和小部落的魔法家庭被吸引,聚集起来互相支持和保护。康沃尔的锡沃斯村,约克郡弗莱格林北部的地区,还有英格兰南部海岸的奥特里?圣卡奇波尔是形成巫师家族的值得注意的几个地点,他们住在麻瓜旁边有时候还宽容地资助这些麻瓜。在这些半魔法的住地中,最有名的也许就是英国西南部的村庄高锥克山谷,伟大巫师戈德里克?格兰芬多的出生地;在那里魔法工匠布朗姆?莱特铸造了第一只金色飞贼。墓地里满是古代魔法家族的名字,毫无疑问,这些闹鬼故事的记录已经在旁边的小教堂流传了许多个世纪。”
  “你和你的父母没有被提到。”赫敏说,合上书,“因为巴沙特教授对于晚于19世纪末的事件没有任何记载。但是你看到了吗?高锥克山谷,戈德里克格兰芬多,格兰芬多之剑;你不认为邓不利多希望你把他们联系在一起吗?”
  “哦,是的……”
  哈利不想承认他提议去戈德里克峡谷的时候根本没有想到格兰芬多之剑。就他而言,他关于这个村庄的认识只来源于他父母的墓地,勉强让他不死的房子和巴希达?巴沙特。
  “记得穆里尔说过吗?”他最后问。
  “谁?”
  “你知道。”他犹豫道。他不想提到罗恩的名字,“金妮的姨妈,在婚礼上,说你皮包骨头的那个人。”
  “哦”,赫敏说,这是一个难捱的片刻:哈利知道她眼看着就已经感觉到了罗恩的名字。他匆忙说:“她说巴希达?巴沙特仍然住在高锥克山谷。”
  “巴希达?巴沙特,”赫敏喃喃道,用食指抚摸着被浮雕花纹装饰的魔法史封面巴希达?巴沙特的名字。“嗯,我推测……”
  她气喘虚虚的样子使哈利的内心翻了个个。她挥动他的魔杖,看着门口,似乎希望看到有一只手拉开门口的拉链,但是那儿什么也没有。
  “什么?”他半生气半放心的问道,“你这是在做什么?我还以为你看到一个食死徒拉开了帐篷的拉链,至少……”
  “哈利,巴希达要是把剑拿走了怎么办?要是邓不利多把剑委托给她的话怎么办?”
  哈利考虑过这种可能性。巴希达现在是一个很老的女人,并且如穆里尔所说,她很“狂热”。邓不利多有可能让她去藏格兰芬多之剑吗?如果如此,哈利觉得邓不利多留下大量的变数:邓不利多从来没表现出他会在原处放一把假剑,更没有提到过与巴希达的友谊。无论如何,现在不是怀疑赫敏的说法的时候;也是不询问她的想法是何时令人惊奇地与自己相一致的时候。
  “是的,他可能会!那么,我们是准备要去高锥克山谷了吗?”
  “是的,但是我们必须从头到尾认真想一想,哈利。”她端坐起来,哈利可以肯定,新的计划重新激起了她的热情,正如同他自己一样。“我们需要一起练习在隐形衣里使用幻影显形——作为一个开始。而且幻身咒也可能也同样有意义,除非你认为我们将要彻底使用复方汤剂?如果那样的话我们需要收集某个人的头发。事实上我想我们最好不这样做,哈利,伪装得越多越好……”
  哈利让她继续说着,在每一个停顿处点头同意,但他的注意力早已离开了对话。这是他在发现剑在古灵阁是一个假象后,第一次感到兴奋。
  要不是伏地魔,他本会在高锥克山谷成长,并度过每一个假期。他本可以邀请他的朋友们去做客……甚至可能会有弟弟或者妹妹……他的十七岁生日蛋糕会由妈妈亲手为他制作。当他发现他要回到那个原本属于他的地方时,他所失去的生活从未有过的如此真实的呈现在他面前。那天晚上在赫敏入睡后,哈利悄悄地从赫敏的珍珠袋中拿出自己的帆布包,最里面是海格很久以前送的影集。几个月来他第一次认真的看父母的旧照片,他们微笑着向他招手,那些已经是他不能再拥有的过去。
  如果第二天早上就出发去高锥克山谷,哈利会很高兴。但是赫敏另有想法,她确信伏地魔一定期待着哈利回到他父母死亡的遗址,于是坚持只有在他们伪装得无懈可击后才能启程。因此他们晚了整整一个星期——他们从正在进行圣诞购物的无辜麻瓜身上获取头发,然后一起在隐性衣下练习幻影移形——一切赫敏所坚持的训练。
  他们必须在夜幕笼罩了村子之后才能显形,所以他们在黄昏的时候才吞下复方汤剂。哈利变成一个秃头的中年男性麻瓜,赫敏则变成他瘦小的、老鼠似的妻子。赫敏把装着他们全部财产(除了那个魂器,哈利把它戴在脖子上)的珠绣包塞在外套的内口袋里。哈利把隐行衣盖在两个人身上,他们再一次进入令人窒息的黑暗中。
  哈利再次睁开眼睛,心脏在嗓子眼里怦怦乱跳。他们正手牵手站在白雪覆盖的乡间小路上,星星在暗蓝的天幕上闪烁着微弱的光芒。村舍分布在窄道两旁,圣诞节饰品在窗口闪烁,前面不远处,金黄色的街灯指向村庄的中心。
  “到处都是雪!”赫敏在隐行衣下低声说,“我们为什么没有考虑到雪?采取了那么多防范措施,我们会还是会留下脚印!我们必须除掉它们——你先走,我来——”
  哈利可不想像表演哑剧的马匹一样进入村庄,他试图在脚印魔法般的消失时隐蔽好他们两个。
  “脱下隐形衣吧,”哈利说,看到赫敏惊恐的表情,“噢,脱了吧,我们看起来并不像自己真正的样子,况且这附近也没什么人。”
  他把隐形衣收进夹克,开始再没有任何阻碍地前行。冰冷的空气刺痛了他们的脸。他们路过更多的村舍,每一所都可能是詹姆和莉莉曾经住过,或者巴沙特现在居住的地方。哈利盯着这些前门,积雪覆盖的屋顶以及前廊,想着自己是不是能记起一点什么,但内心深处却意识到这不可能,因为他在一岁多一点的时候就永远离开了这里。他甚至不敢肯定自己是否还能看到那座房子,他不知道如果被隐藏起来的整个物件都消失会对赤胆忠心咒有什么影响。这时他们的小路已经弯向左边,在村子中心,一个小型广场呈现在他们眼前。
  广场中央看上去像是有一个战争纪念碑,四周装饰着彩灯,一部分隐没在被风吹斜的圣诞树的阴影里。附近有几家商店,一间邮局,一个酒馆和一座小教堂,教堂的彩色玻璃窗发出宝石般灿烂的光芒,照亮了广场。
  这里的雪开始变得结实:在人们走了一天后变得坚硬而光滑。村民们在胸前划着十字,他们的轮廓在街灯中显得简单而清晰。哈利和赫敏听到了一阵笑声、流行音乐声以及酒馆大门开关的声音,然后教堂传出了颂歌。
  “哈利,我想这是圣诞夜!”赫敏说。
  “是吗?”
  他已经失去了时间概念,他们已经连续几个星期没有看过一份报纸了。
  “我能确定,”赫敏说。她的视线越过教堂,“他们……他们会在那里,不是吗?你的妈妈和爸爸?我能看到教堂后面的墓地。”
  哈利一阵颤栗,感觉超越了兴奋,更像是恐惧。现在已是如此接近,他怀疑自己究竟是不是真的想看到。也许赫敏能够理解他的感受,因为她正牵起他的手,拉着他前进,这还是第一次。然而经过广场时,她突然停住了。
  “哈利,看!”
  赫敏指着那块战争纪念碑。当他们经过时,纪念碑消失了,原来刻满人名的方尖石塔被一组三人雕像所代替:一个男人,头发乱蓬蓬的,带着眼镜;一个长发女人,友好和蔼,美丽优雅;还有一个男婴,坐在她的怀中。他们头上盖满了雪花,像是戴了白色的绒帽。
  哈利靠的更近些,凝视着父母的脸。他从来没有想象过这里会有一组雕像……看到自己石质的面容是多么奇怪的一件事——一个额头上没有疤痕的快乐的婴儿。
  “走吧,”当他觉得已经得到满足时,哈利说道,然后他们继续走向教堂。当他们穿过大路时,他回头看了看,那组雕像又一次变成了战争纪念碑。
  随着他们接近教堂,歌声更加响亮。哈利的喉咙发紧,这歌声让他越发想念霍格沃茨,想念躲在盔甲里皮皮鬼唱的粗鲁的颂歌,想念礼堂里的十二棵圣诞树,想念戴着从彩包爆竹得来的无边女帽的邓布利多,想念穿着手织毛衣的罗恩……
  墓地入口处有一个窄门。赫敏尽可能轻地推开它,然后他们侧身穿了过去。两旁通往教堂大门的小路上积雪厚实,从没有人踏上去过。他们穿过雪地,绕着房屋走着,躲在明亮窗户下的阴影里,一路留下深深的脚印。
  教堂后面,是一排又一排覆雪的墓碑,透过彩色玻璃,红色金色绿色的光斑打在淡蓝色的雪地上,哈利抓紧上衣口袋里的魔杖,走向最近的一座坟墓。
  “看这里,是艾博家族的,可能与汉娜家有什么长远的联系!”
  “拜托你小点声。”赫敏低声乞求道。
  他们逐渐向墓地深处跋涉,身后留下深暗的足迹,时而停下来看看墓碑上的文字,并不时从眼角瞟一眼周围黑暗的景物,确保没有人跟踪。
  “哈利,这里!”
  赫敏与他隔着两排墓碑。哈利费力的走向她,心脏在胸腔中激烈的跳动。
  “那就是……?”
  “不是,但是看这里!”
  她指着一块黑色的石头。哈利低下头,看着这块冰冷的、布满青苔的花岗岩,上面刻着她的出生和死亡日期,往下一点是“凯德拉?邓不利多”和“她的女儿阿瑞娜”的字样。还有一行祭文:
  你宝藏在哪里,你的心就在哪里
  这么说丽塔?斯基特和穆丽尔确实搞到了一些实事。邓布利多家族确实曾经住在这里,而且一部分家族成员也葬在这里。
  亲眼见到这座坟墓比仅仅听说更加糟糕,哈利禁不住想,他和邓布利多的根都同样在这座墓园中,邓布利多本应该告诉他的,虽然他从没想过这层联系。他们本可以一起拜访这里的。有那么一瞬间哈利想象着与邓布利多一起来到这里,这将是怎样一种结合,这对他将有多么大的意义。但是或许对于邓布利多,他们的家族在墓地里并肩而列似乎只是不重要的巧合,也许,跟他交给哈利的任务是毫不相关的。
  赫敏看着哈利,而哈利则庆幸自己的脸隐藏在阴影中。他又读了一遍墓碑上的话:
  你的宝藏在哪里,你的心就在哪里
  他并不理解这些词的意思。但可以肯定是作为母亲死去后家里最年长成员的邓布利多选择了它们作为墓志铭。
  “你确定他从来没有提到过-?”赫敏开始说话了。
  “我确定。”哈利简略的回答,“我们继续找吧。”然后他转身走开,真心希望自己从来没有看过这块石头:他不想让自己怨恨来影响自己兴奋的心情。
  “这里!”片刻后赫敏再一次在黑暗中尖叫起来。“噢,不,对不起。我以为它指的是波特。”
  她在一块长满苔藓的破碎的墓碑上擦拭着,皱着眉头低头研究了一会儿。
  “哈利,再回来一下。”
  哈利不愿再被牵着鼻子走了,只是勉强穿过雪地向她走去。
  “什么东西?”
  “看这个!”
  这块墓碑实在是很旧了,风化的哈利都认不清上面的名字。赫敏指出下面的符号。
  “哈利,这是那本书上的符号!”
  哈利凝视着她手指的地方:墓碑太破旧了,旧到让人难以认清那里曾经刻了些什么,尽管在模糊的名字下面,看起来确实有一个三角形标记。
  “是的……可能是……”
  赫敏点亮魔杖指着墓石上的字。
  “那是伊格?伊格诺思,我想是的……”
  “我要去找我的父母了,好吧?”哈利有点尖刻地对她说,然后再一次出发,留下赫敏一个人蹲在旧墓碑旁。
  他时不时地会找到一些认识的姓氏,比如艾博,曾在霍格沃茨见到过。有时墓园里会同时出现几代巫师家族人员的名字:哈利可以通过日期来辨别这个家族是否已经灭绝,或者当前成员是否已经从高锥克山谷移居到其他地方。他走的越来越远,并且每次他到达一块新墓石时,他总会感到一点忧惧和期盼。
  黑暗和寂静似乎是突然之间降临的。哈利担心的向四周看看,怀疑是摄魂怪的侵袭。然后意识到圣诞颂歌已经结束,喋喋不休的谈话者与做礼拜者正渐渐远去,教堂里刚刚熄灭了灯火。
  接着赫敏的声音第三次从黑暗中传来,在几码外尖利而清晰。
  “哈利,他们在这儿……就在这儿。”
  哈利从她的音调里判断出这一次是他的父母:他向她走去,觉得有什么沉重的东西正在挤压着他的胸膛,就像邓布利多刚死去时一样,悲痛真实地重压在心肺上。
  这块墓碑仅在凯德拉和阿瑞娜的墓碑两排之后,由白色大理石制成,如同邓布利多的坟墓,这使得墓碑更容易看得清楚,而且它似乎在黑暗中闪闪发亮。
  詹姆-波特
  生于1960.3.27
  卒于1981.10.31
  莉莉?波特
  生于1960.1.30
  死于1981.10.31
  最后将要被击败的敌人就是死亡
  哈利缓慢的读着,好像他只有一次机会理解这些词的意思。然后他大声读出了最后一句话。
  “最后将要被击败的敌人就是死亡……”一个可怕的念头突然闪过脑海,带着一丝惊恐,“这会不会是一个食死徒的主意?为什么它们在这儿?”
  “这并不是食死徒所谓的战胜死亡,哈利。”赫敏温和的说道。“它的意思是……你知道……生命是可以超越死亡的。有的人,虽死犹生。”
  但是他们已经失去了生命,哈利想。他们已经走了。这些空洞的话语并不能掩饰他父母的尸骨正在大雪和石块下渐渐腐烂的事实,这是无关紧要,无需觉察的。还没来得及控制,他滚烫的泪水就已经夺眶而出,立即冻在脸上。擦去或者掩饰又有什么意义呢?他任泪水流下,嘴唇紧抿,看着厚厚的积雪掩盖埋有莉莉和詹姆最后遗骸的地方,那或许只剩骨头,也可能已是尘埃。他们没有理会、也不关心自己活着的儿子就在如此近距离得站着。因为他们的牺牲,哈利的心依然在跳动,他依然活着,但此时此刻,他却希望自己正与他们一起长眠于大雪中。
  赫敏已经拿出了魔杖,紧紧握住。哈利没有看她,但也有了紧迫感。他大口大口地吞咽着夜晚的空气,试图镇定下来,控制住自己的情绪。他本应该带些什么给父母,可他从没有想过,而且墓园里的所有植物都凋零冻僵了。然而赫敏举起了魔杖,在空气里划了一个圈,然后一圈圣诞玫瑰在他们面前开放。哈利拿住它,放在父母的坟上。
  一旦站起来,他就想离开了:他不认为自己能在那里继续站下去。他把手臂放在赫敏肩头,赫敏搂住他的腰,然后他们一起安静的转身,走过雪地,走过邓布利多的母亲和妹妹的坟墓,返回黑暗的教堂和那扇已经看不见了的窄门。


慕若涵

ZxID:14387487


等级: 总版主
配偶: 时不予
爱就像蓝天白云,晴空万里,突然暴风雨!
举报 只看该作者 17楼  发表于: 2013-11-03 0

    Chapter Seventeen
    Bathilda‘s Secret
    "Harry, stop." "What's wrong?" They had only just reached the grave of the unknown Abbott. "There's someone there. Someone watching us. I can tell. There, over by the bushes." They stood quite still, holding on to each other, gazing at the dense black boundary of the graveyard. Harry could not see anything. "Are you sure?"
    "I saw something move. I could have sworn I did……" She broke from him to free her wand arm. "We look like Muggles," Harry pointed out. "Muggles who've just been laying flowers on your parents' grave? Harry, I'm sure there's someone over there!" Harry thought of A History of Magic; the graveyard was supposed to be haunted; what if——? But then he heard a rustle and saw a little eddy of dislodged snow in the bush to which Hermione had pointed. Ghosts could not move snow. "It's a cat," said Harry, after a second or two, "or a bird. If it was a Death Eater we'd be dead by now. But let's get out of here, and we can put the Cloak back on." They glanced back repeatedly as they made their way out of the graveyard. Harry, who did not feel as sanguine as he had pretended when reassuring Hermione, was glad to reach the gate and the slippery pavement. They pulled the Invisibility Cloak back over themselves. The pub was fuller than before. Many voices inside it were now singing the carol that they had heard as they approached the church. For a moment, Harry considered suggesting they take refuge inside it, but before he could say anything Hermione murmured, "Let's go this way," and pulled him down the dark street leading out of the village in the opposite direction from which they had entered. Harry could make out the point where the cottages ended and the lane turned into open country again. They walked as quickly as they dared, past more windows sparkling with multicolored lights, the outlines of Christmas trees dark through the curtains. "How are we going to find Bathilda's house?" asked Hermione, who was shivering a little and kept glancing back over her shoulder. "Harry? What do you think? Harry?" She tugged at this arm, but Harry was not paying attention. He was looking toward the dark mass that stood at the very end of this row of houses. Next moment he sped up,dragging Hermione along with him, she slipped a little on the ice. "Harry ——" "Look …… Look at it, Hermione ……" "I don't …… oh!" He could see it; the Fidelius Charm must have died with James and Lily. The hedge had grown wild in the sixteen years since Hagrid had taken Harry from the rubble that lay scattered amongst the waist-high grass. Most of the cottage was still standing, though entirely covered in the dark ivy and snow, but the right side of the top floor had been blown apart; that, Harry was sure, was where the curse had backfired. He and Hermione
    stood at the gate, gazing up at the wreck of what must once have been a cottage just like those that flanked it. "I wonder why nobody's ever rebuilt it?" whispered Hermione. "Maybe you can't rebuild it?" Harry replied. "Maybe it's like the injuries from Dark Magic and you can't repair the damage?" He slipped a hand from beneath the Cloak and grasped the snowy and thickly rusted gate,not wishing to open it, but simply so he'd some part of the house. "You're not going to go inside? It looks unsafe, it might —— oh, Harry, look!" His touch on the gate seemed to have done it. A sign had risen out of the ground in front of them, up thorough the tangles of nettles and weeds, like some bizarre, fast-growing flower, and in golden letters upon the wood it said:On this spot, on this night of 31 October 1981,Lily and James Potter lost their lives. Their son, Harry, remains the only wizard ever to have survived the Killing Curse. This house, invisible to Muggles, has been left in its ruined state as a monument to the Potters and as a reminder of the violence that tore apart their family. And all around these neatly lettered words, scribbles had been added by other witches and wizards who had come to see the place where the Boy Who Lived had escaped. Some had merely signed their names in Everlasting Ink; others had carved their initials into the wood, still others had left messages. The most recent of these, shining brightly over sixteen years' worth of magical graffiti, all said similar things. Good luck, Harry, wherever you are. If you read this, Harry, we're all behind you!
    Long live Harry Potter. "They shouldn't have written on the sign!" said Hermione, indignant. But Harry beamed at her. "It's brilliant. I'm glad they did. I ……" He broke off. A heavily muffled figure was hobbling up the lane toward them, silhouetted by the bright lights in the distant square. Harry thought, though it was hard to judge, that the figure was a woman. She was moving slowly, possibly frightened of slipping on the snowy ground. Her stoop, her stoutness, her shuffling gait all gave an impression of
    extreme age. They watched in silence as she drew nearer. Harry was waiting to see whether she would turn into any of the cottages she was passing, but he knew instinctively that she would not. At last she came to a halt a few yards from them and simply stood there in the middle of the frozen road, facing them. He did not need Hermione's pinch to his arm. There was next to no chance that this woman was a Muggle: She was standing there gazing at a house that ought to have been completely invisible to her, if she was not a witch. Even assuming that she was a witch,however, it was odd behavior to come out on a night this cold, simply to look at an old ruin. By all the rules of normal magic, meanwhile, she ought not to be able to see Hermione and him at all. Nevertheless, Harry had the strangest feeling that she knew that they were there, and also who they were. Just as he had reached this uneasy conclusion,she raised a gloved hand and beckoned. Hermione moved closer to him under the Cloak, her arm pressed against his. "How does she know?" He shook his head. The woman beckoned again, more vigorously. Harry could think of many reasons not to obey the summons, and yet his suspicions about her identity were growing stronger every moment that they stood facing each other in the deserted street. Was it possible that she had been waiting for them all these long months? That Dumbledore had told her to wait, and that Harry would come in the end? Was it not likely that it was she who had moved in the shadows in the graveyard and had followed them to this spot? Even her ability to sense them suggested some Dumbledore-ish power that he had never encountered before. Finally Harry spoke, causing Hermione to gasp and jump. "Are you Bathilda?" The muffled figure nodded and beckoned again. Beneath the Cloak Harry and Hermione looked at each other. Harry raised his eyebrows;Hermione gave a tiny, nervous nod. They stepped toward the woman and , at once, she turned and hobbled off back the way they had come. Leading them past several houses, she turned in at a gate. They followed her up the front path through a garden nearly as overgrown as the one they had just left. She fumbled for a moment with a key at the front door, then opened it and stepped back to let them pass. She smelled bad, or perhaps it was her house; Harry wrinkled his nose as they sidled past her and pulled off the Cloak. Now that he was beside her, he realized how tiny she was;bowed down with age, she came barely level with his chest. She closed the door behind
    them, her knuckles blue and mottled against the peeling paint, then turned and peered into Harry's face. Her eyes were thick with cataracts and sunken into folds of transparent skin,and her whole face was dotted with broken veins and liver spots. He wondered whether she could make him out at all; even if she could, it was the balding Muggle whose identity he had stolen that she would see. The odor of old age, of dust, of unwashed clothes and stale food intensified as the unwound a moth-eaten black shawl, revealing a head of scant white hair through which the scalp showed clearly. "Bathilda?" Harry repeated. She nodded again. Harry became aware of the locket against his skin; the thing inside it that sometimes ticked or beat had woken; he could feel it pulsing through the cold gold. Did it know, could it sense, that the thing that would destroy it was near?
    Bathilda shuffled past them, pushing Hermione aside as though she had not seen her, and vanished into what seemed to be a sitting room. "Harry, I'm not sure about this," breathed Hermione. "Look at the size of her, I think we could overpower her if we had to," said Harry. "Listen,I should have told you, I knew she wasn't all there. Muriel called her 'gaga.'" "Come!" called Bathilda from the next room. Hermione jumped and clutched Harry's arm. "It's okay," said Harry reassuringly, and he led the way into the sitting room. Bathilda was tottering around the place lighting candles, but it was still very dark, not to mention extremely dirty. Thick dust crunched beneath their feet, and Harry's nose detected, underneath the dank and mildewed smell, something worse, like meat gone bad. He wondered when was the last time anyone had been inside Bathilda's house to check whether she was coping. She seemed to have forgotten that she could do magic, too, for she lit the candles clumsily by hand, her trailing lace cuff in constant danger of catching fire. "Let me do that," offered Harry, and he took the matches from her. She stood watching him as he finished lighting the candle stubs that stood on saucers around the room,perched precariously on stacks of books and on side tables crammed with cracked and moldy cups. The last surface on which Harry spotted a candle was a bow-fronted chest of drawers on which there stood a large number of photographs. When the flame danced into life, its reflection wavered on their dusty glass and silver. He saw a few tiny movements from the
    pictures. As Bathilda fumbled with logs for the fire, he muttered "Tergeo": The dust vanished from the photographs, and he saw at once that half a dozen were missing from the largest and most ornate frames. He wondered whether Bathilda or somebody else had removed them. Then the sight of a photograph near the back of the collection caught his eye, and he snatched it up. It was the golden-haired, merry-faced thief, the young man who had perched on Gregorovitch's windowsill, smiling lazily up at Harry out of the silver frame. And it came to Harry instantly where he had seen the boy before: in The Life and Lies of Albus Dumbledore, arm in arm with the teenage Dumbledore, and that must be where all the missing photographs were: in Rita's book. "Mrs. —— Miss —— Bagshot?" he said, and his voice shook slightly. "Who is this?" Bathilda was standing in the middle of the room watching Hermione light the fire for her. "Miss Bagshot?" Harry repeated, and he advanced with the picture in his hands as the flames burst into life in the fireplace. Bathilda looked up at his voice, and the Horcrux beat faster upon his chest. "Who is this person?" Harry asked her, pushing the picture forward. She peered at it solemnly, then up at Harry. "Do you know who this is?" he repeated in a much slower and louder voice than usual. "This man? Do you know him? What's he called?" Bathilda merely looked vague. Harry felt an awful frustration. How had Rita Skeeter unlocked Bathilda's memories?
    "Who is this man?" he repeated loudly. "Harry, what area you doing?" asked Hermione. "This picture. Hermione, it's the thief, the thief who stole from Gregorovitch! Please!" he said to Bathilda. "Who is this?" But she only stared at him. "Why did you ask us to come with you, Mrs. - Miss —— Bagshot?" asked Hermione,raising her own voice. "Was there something you wanted to tell us?" Giving no sign that she had heard Hermione, Bathilda now shuffled a few steps closer to Harry. With a little jerk of her head she looked back into the hall. "You want us to leave?" he asked.
    She repeated the gesture, this time pointing firstly at him, then at herself, then at the ceiling. "Oh, right…… Hermione, I think she wants me to go upstairs with her." "All right," said Hermione, "let's go." But when Hermione moved, Bathilda shook her head with surprising vigor, once more pointing first at Harry, then to herself. "She wants me to go with her, alone." "Why?" asked Hermione, and her voice rang out sharp and clear in the candlelit room, the old lady shook her head a little at the loud noise. "Maybe Dumbledore told her to give the sword to me, and only to me?" "Do you really think she knows who you are?" "Yes," said Harry, looking down into the milky eyes fixed upon his own. "I think she does." "Well, okay then, but be quick, Harry." "Lead the way," Harry told Bathilda. She seemed to understand, because she shuffled around him toward the door. Harry glanced back at Hermione with a reassuring smile, but he was not sure she had seen it;she stood hugging herself in the midst of the candlelit squalor, looking toward the bookcase. As Harry walked out of the room, unseen by both Hermione and Bathilda, he slipped the silver-framed photograph of the unknown thief inside his jacket. The stairs were steep and narrow; Harry was half tempted to place his hands on stout Bathilda's backside to ensure that she did not topple over backward on top of him, which seemed only too likely. Slowly, wheezing a little, she climbed to the upper landing,turned immediately right, and led him into a low-ceilinged bedroom. It was pitch-black and smelled horrible: Harry had just made out a chamber pot protruding from under the bed before Bathilda closed the door and even that was swallowed by the darkness. "Lumos," said Harry, and his wand ignited. He gave a start: Bathilda had moved close to him in those few seconds of darkness, and he had not heard her approach. "You are Potter?" she whispered.
    "Yes, I am." She nodded slowly, solemnly. Harry felt the Horcrux beating fast, faster than his own heart; It was an unpleasant, agitating sensation. "Have you got anything for me?" Harry asked, but she seemed distracted by his lit wand- tip. "Have you got anything for me?" he repeated. Then she closed her eyes and several things happened at once: Harry's scar prickled painfully; the Horcrux twitched so that the front of his sweater actually moved; the dark,fetid room dissolved momentarily. He felt a leap of joy and spoke in a high, cold voice:Hold him!
    Harry swayed where he stood: The dark, foul-smelling room seemed to close around him again; he did not know what had just happened. "Have you got anything for me?" he asked for a third time, much louder. "Over here," she whispered, pointing to the corner. Harry raised his wand and saw the outline of a cluttered dressing table beneath the curtained window. This time she did not lead him. Harry edged between her and the unmade bed, his wand raised. He did not want to look away from her. "What is it?" he asked as he reached the dressing table, which was heaped high with what looked and smelled like dirty laundry. "There," she said, pointing at the shapeless mass. And in the instant that he looked away, his eyes taking the tangled mess for a sword hilt,a ruby, she moved weirdly: He saw it out of the corner of his eye; panic made him turn and horror paralyzed him as he saw the old body collapsing and the great snake pouring from the place where her neck had been. The snake struck as he raised his wand: The force of the bite to his forearm sent the wand spinning up toward the ceiling; its light swung dizzyingly around the room and was extinguished; Then a powerful blow from the tail to his midriff knocked the breath out of him: He fell backward onto the dressing table, into the mound of filthy clothing ——He rolled sideways, narrowly avoiding the snake's tail, which thrashed down upon the table where he had been a second earlier. Fragments of the glass surface rained upon him as he hit the floor. From below he heard Hermione call, "Harry?"
    He could not get enough breath into his lungs to call back: Then a heavy smooth mass smashed him to the floor and he felt it slide over him, powerful, muscular ——"No!" he gasped, pinned to the floor. "Yes," whispered the voice. "Yesss…… hold you …… hold you ……" "Accio …… Accio Wand ……" But nothing happened and he needed his hands to try to force the snake from him as it coiled itself around his torso, squeezing the air from him, pressing the Horcrux hard into his chest, a circle of ice that throbbed with life, inches from his own frantic heart, and his brain was flooding with cold, white light, all thought obliterated, his own breath drowned,distant footsteps, everything going……
    A metal heart was banging outside his chest, and now he was flying, flying with triumph in his heart, without need of broomstick or thestral……
    He was abruptly awake in the sour-smelling darkness; Nagini had released him. He scrambled up and saw the snake outlined against the landing light: It struck, and Hermione dived aside with a shriek; her deflected curse hit the curtained window, which shattered. Frozen air filled the room as Harry ducked to avoid another shower of broken glass and his foot slipped on a pencil-like something —— his wand ——He bent and snatched it up, but now the room was full of the snake, its tail thrashing;Hermione was nowhere to be seen and for a moment Harry thought the worst, but then there was a loud bang and a flash of red light, and the snake flew into the air, smacking Harry hard in the face as it went, coil after heavy coil rising up to the ceiling. Harry raised his wand, but as he did so, his scar seared more painfully, more powerfully than it had done in years. "He's coming! Hermione, he's coming!" As he yelled the snake fell, hissing wildly. Everything was chaos: It smashed shelves from the wall, and splintered china flew everywhere as Harry jumped over the bed and seized the dark shape he knew to be Hermione ——She shrieked with pain as he pulled her back across the bed: The snake reared again, but Harry knew that worse than the snake was coming, was perhaps already at the gate, his head was going to split open with the pain from his scar ——The snake lunged as he took a running leap, dragging Hermione with him; as it struck,Hermione screamed, "Confringo!" and her spell flew around the room, exploding the wardrobe mirror and ricocheting back at them, bouncing from floor to ceiling; Harry felt the heat of it sear the back of his hand. Glass cut his cheek as, pulling Hermione with him,he leapt from bed to broken dressing table and then straight out of the smashed window
    into nothingness, her scream reverberating through the night as they twisted in midair ……
    And then his scar burst open and he was Voldemort and he was running across the fetid bedroom, his long white hands clutching at the windowsill as he glimpsed the bald man and the little woman twist and vanish, and he screamed with rage, a scream that mingled with the girl's, that echoed across the dark gardens over the church bells ringing in Christmas Day……
    And his scream was Harry's scream, his pain was Harry's pain…… that it could happen here,where it had happened before…… here, within sight of that house where he had come so close to knowing what it was to die …… to die …… the pain was so terrible …… ripped from his body …… But if he had no body, why did his head hurt so badly; if he was dead, how cold he feel so unbearably, didn't pain cease with death, didn't it go ……
    The night wet and windy, two children dressed as pumpkins waddling across the square and the shop windows covered in paper spiders, all the tawdry Muggle trappings of a world in which they did not believe …… And he was gliding along, that sense of purpose and power and rightness in him that he always knew on these occasions …… Not anger ……
    that was for weaker souls than he …… but triumph, yes …… He had waited for this, he had hoped for it ……
    "Nice costume, mister!" He saw the small boy's smile falter as he ran near enough to see beneath the hood of the cloak, saw the fear cloud his pained face: Then the child turned and ran away …… Beneath the robe he fingered the handle of his wand …… One simple movement and the child would never reach his mother …… but unnecessary, quite unnecessary ……
    And along a new and darker street he moved, and now his destination was in sight at last,the Fidelius Charm broken, though they did not know it yet …… And he made less noise than the dead leaves slithering along the pavement as he drew level with the dark hedge,and steered over it ……
    They had not drawn the curtains; he saw them quite clearly in their little sitting room, the tall black-haired man in his glasses, making puffs of colored smoke erupt from his wand for the amusement of the small black-haired boy in his blue pajamas. The child was laughing and trying to catch the smoke, to grab it in his small fist ……
    A door opened and the mother entered, saying words he cold not hear, her long dark-red hair falling over her face. Now the father scooped up the son and handed him to the mother. He threw his wand down upon the sofa and stretched, yawning……
    The gate creaked a little as he pushed it open, but James Potter did not hear. His white hand pulled out the wand beneath his cloak and pointed it at the door, which burst open……
    He was over the threshold as James came sprinting into the hall. It was easy, too easy, he
    had not even picked up his wand ……
    "Lily, take Harry and go! It's him! Go! Run! I'll hold him off!" Hold him off, without a wand in his hand! …… He laughed before casting the curse ……
    "Avada Kedavra!" The green light filled the cramped hallway, it lit the pram pushed against the wall, it made the banisters glow like lighting rods, and James Potter fell like a marionette whose strings were cut ……
    He could hear her screaming from the upper floor, trapped, but as long as she was sensible, she, at least, had nothing to fear …… He climbed the steps, listening with faint amusement to her attempts to barricade herself in …… She had no wand upon her either ……
    How stupid they were, and how trusting, thinking that their safety lay in friends, that weapons could be discarded even for moments……
    He forced the door open, cast aside the chair and boxes hastily piled against it with one lazy wave of his wand …… and there she stood, the child in her arms. At the sight of him,she dropped her son into the crib behind her and threw her arms wide, as if this would help, as if in shielding him from sight she hoped to be chosen instead ……
    "Not Harry, not Harry, please not Harry!" "Stand aside, you silly girl…… stand aside, now." "Not Harry, please no, take me, kill me instead ——" "This is my last warning ——" "Not Harry! Please …… have mercy …… have mercy …… Not Harry! Not Harry! Please —— I'll do anything ……" "Stand aside. Stand aside, girl!" He could have forced her away from the crib, but it seemed more prudent to finish them all ……
    The green light flashed around the room and she dropped like her husband. The child had not cried all this time. He could stand, clutching the bars of his crib, and he looked up into the intruder's face with a kind of bright interest, perhaps thinking that it was his father who hid beneath the cloak, making more pretty lights, and his mother would pop up any moment, laughing ——He pointed the wand very carefully into the boy's face: He wanted to see it happen, the
    destruction of this one, inexplicable danger. The child began to cry: It had seen that he was not James. He did not like it crying, he had never been able to stomach the small ones whining in the orphanage ——"Avada Kedavra!" And then he broke. He was nothing, nothing but pain and terror, and he must hide himself,not here in the rubble of the ruined house, where the child was trapped screaming, but far away …… far away ……
    "No," he moaned. The snake rustled on the filthy, cluttered floor, and he had killed the boy, and yet he was the boy ……
    "No……" And now he stood at the broken window of Bathilda's house, immersed in memories of his greatest loss, and at his feet the great snake slithered over broken china and glass…… He looked down and saw something…… something incredible……
    "No……" "Harry, it's all right, you're all right!" He stooped down and picked up the smashed photograph. There he was, the unknown thief, the thief he was seeking……
    "No…… I dropped it…… I dropped it ……" "Harry, it's okay, wake up, wake up!" He was Harry…… Harry, not Voldemort …… and the thing that was rustling was not a snake ……
    He opened his eyes. "Harry," Hermione whispered. "Do you feel all —— all right?" "Yes," he lied. He was in the tent, lying on one of the lower bunks beneath a heap of blankets. He could tell that it was almost dawn by the stillness and quality of the cold, flat light beyond the canvas ceiling. He was drenched in sweat; he could feel it on the sheets and blankets. "We got away." "Yes," said Hermione. "I had to use a Hover Charm to get you into your bunk. I couldn't
    lift you. You've been …… Well, you haven't been quite ……" There were purple shadows under her brown eyes and he noticed a small sponge in her hand: She had been wiping his face. "You've been ill," she finished. "Quite ill." "How long ago did we leave?" "Hours ago. It's nearly morning." "And I've been…… what, unconscious?" "Not exactly," said Hermione uncomfortably. "You've been shouting and moaning and ……
    things," she added in a tone that made Harry feel uneasy. What had he done? Screamed curses like Voldemort, cried like the baby in the crib?
    "I couldn't get the Horcrux off you," Hermione said, and he knew she wanted to change the subject. "It was stuck, stuck to your chest. You've got a mark; I'm sorry, I had to use a Severing Charm to get it away. The snake hit you too, but I've cleaned the wound and put some dittany on it ……" He pulled the sweaty T-shirt he was wearing away from himself and looked down. There was a scarlet oval over his heart where the locket had burned him. He could also see the half healed puncture marks to his forearm. "Where've you put the Horcrux?" "In my bag. I think we should keep it off for a while." He lay back on his pillows and looked into her pinched gray face. "We shouldn't have gone to Godric's Hollow. It's my fault, it's all my fault. Hermione, I'm sorry." "It's not you fault. I wanted to go too; I really thought Dumbledore might have left the sword there for you." "Yeah, well …… we got that wrong, didn't we?" "What happened, Harry? What happened when she took you upstairs? Was the snake hiding somewhere? Did it just come out and kill her and attack you?" "No." he said. "She was the snake …… or the snake was her …… all along." "W-what?"
    He closed his eyes. He could still smell Bathilda's house on him; it made the whole thing horribly vivid. "Bathilda must've been dead a while. The snake was …… was inside her. You-Know-Who put it there in Godric's Hollow, to wait. You were right. He knew I'd go back." "The snake was inside her?" He opened his eyes again. Hermione looked revolted, nauseated. "Lupin said there would be magic we'd never imagined." Harry said. "She didn't want to talk in front of you, because it was Parseltongue, all Parseltongue, and I didn't realize,but of course I could understand her. Once we were up in the room, the snake sent a message to You-Know-Who, I heard it happen inside my head, I felt him get excited, he said to keep me there …… and then ……" He remembered the snake coming out of Bathilda's neck: Hermione did not need to know the details. "……she changed, changed into the snake, and attacked." He looked down at the puncture marks. "It wasn't supposed to kill me, just keep me there till You-Know-Who came." If he had only managed to kill the snake, it would have been worth it, all of it …… Sick at heart, he sat up and threw back the covers. "Harry, no, I'm sure you ought to rest!" "You're the one who needs sleep. No offense, but you look terrible. I'm fine. I'll keep watch for a while. Where's my wand?" She did not answer, she merely looked at him. "Where's my wand, Hermione?" She was biting her lip, and tears swam in her eyes. "Harry ……" "Where's my wand?" She reached down beside the bed and held it out to him.
    The holly and phoenix wand was nearly severed in two. One fragile strand of phoenix feather kept both pieces hanging together. The wood had splintered apart completely. Harry took it into his hands as though it was a living thing that had suffered a terrible injury. He could not think properly: Everything was a blur of panic and fear. Then he held out the want to Hermione. "Mend it. Please." "Harry, I don't think, when it's broken like this ——" "Please, Hermione, try!" "R-Reparo." The dangling half of the wand resealed itself. Harry held it up. "Lumos!" The wand sparked feebly, then went out. Harry pointed it at Hermione. "Expelliarmus!" Hermione's wand gave a little jerk, but did not leave her hand. The feeble attempt at magic was too much for Harry's wand, which split into two again. He stared at it, aghast,unable to take in what he was seeing …… the wand that had survived so much ……
    "Harry." Hermione whispered so quietly he could hardly hear her. "I'm so, so sorry. I think it was me. As we were leaving, you know, the snake was coming for us, and so I cast a Blasting Curse, and it rebounded everywhere, and it must have —— must have hit ——" "It was an accident." said Harry mechanically. He felt empty, stunned. "We'll —— we'll find a way to repair it." "Harry, I don't think we're going to be able to," said Hermione, the ears trickling down her face. "Remember …… remember Ron? When he broke his wand, crashing the car? It was never the same again, he had to get a new one." Harry thought of Ollivander, kidnapped and held hostage by Voldemort; of Gregorovitch,who was dead. How was he supposed to find himself a new wand?
    "Well," he said, in a falsely matter-of-fact voice, "well, I'll just borrow yours for now,then. While I keep watch." Her face glazed with tears, Hermione handed over her wand, and he left her sitting beside his bed, desiring nothing more than to get away from her.


第十七章 巴希达的秘密
  当他们刚刚走到陌生人艾博的坟墓旁边时,赫敏突然说:“哈利,停下。”
  “怎么了?”
  “那边有人在监视我们,我能肯定,就在灌木丛后面。”
  他们静静地站在原地,紧握彼此的手,凝视着浓黑的墓地边界,哈利什么都没看见。
  “你确定吗?”
  “我看见了什么东西在动。我发誓我看到了……”
  她把拿着魔杖的手从哈利的手中挣开。
  “我们现在看起来像是麻瓜,”哈利说。
  “麻瓜会在你父母的坟墓前献花?哈利,我确定那边有人!”
  哈利想起了《魔法史》里说,墓地时常会闹鬼,如果真是那样……但是接着他听到了一阵灌木丛的沙沙声,看到赫敏指的那片灌木丛几篇雪花旋转着飘落。鬼魂是没法移动雪花的。
  “是只猫。”哈利说,过了一两秒,又说,“或者是只鸟。如果那是个食死徒,我们刚才就已经死了。还是离开这里吧,我们可以再把隐形衣穿上。”
  他们离开墓地时还是不时地回头扫几眼。哈利觉得自己没有劝赫敏放心时那么乐观,他很高兴走到了门口,回到湿滑的人行道上。他们把隐形衣脱了下来。
  小酒馆比以往热闹的多,里面有许多人唱着他们在教堂里听过的颂歌。哈利考虑了一下是否提出建议在酒馆里躲避一下,他还没说出口,赫敏就低声说道:“我们走这条路。”然后拉着哈利朝着来时相反的方向,走向了通往村子外面的那条阴沉沉的街道。哈利看到身边的房屋逐渐稀少,狭窄的小路重新开阔起来。他们飞快的向前行走,经过一扇扇闪耀着彩色光芒的,透出圣诞树轮廓的窗户。
  “我们要怎样才能找到巴希达的房子?”,赫敏问道,她有点打哆嗦,不时地朝身后看去。“哈利?你是怎么想的?哈利?”
  她拽了拽他的胳膊,但是哈利没有理会她,他看着小路尽头的那一大片废墟,突然,他拉起赫敏飞快的向那里跑去,赫敏在冰上差点摔倒。
  “哈利……”
  “看,快看,赫敏……”
  “我没有……噢!”
  他看到了,赤胆忠心魔咒一定是随着詹姆和莉莉的死亡一起失效了。自从16年前海格把哈利从齐腰深的草从中的碎石堆里救出来到现在,篱笆由于无人照管,已经长得很野了。房屋的大部分还完好,虽然都被阴暗的常春藤和雪完全覆盖了,顶层的右侧被炸毁了,那里,哈利肯定,就是魔咒爆炸的地方。他和赫敏站在大门前,盯着那幢原本应该刚才他们经过的房屋一样的建筑,现在它只剩下了残骸。
  “我想知道为什么没有人把这里重修一下。”赫敏低声说。
  “也许是不能够重修,”哈利回答。“就像黑魔法带来的伤害一样,没有办法弥补?”
  他在隐形衣下伸出手,抓住被雪覆盖的锈迹斑斑的大门,他并不想打开,只是希望自己能变成房子的一部分。
  “不要进去吧?它看起来不安全,它可能……噢,哈利,看!”
  他与大门的接触似乎带来了一些变化。一个木制的标志牌,从他们面前那乱蓬蓬的荨麻和野草中冒了出来,上面用金色的字母写着:
  就在这里,在1981年10月31日的晚上
  莉莉和詹姆?波特失去生命
  他们的儿子,哈利,成为唯一的
  逃脱了死咒的巫师
  这所麻瓜看不见的房子
  就保持了废墟的样子
  作为波特夫妇的纪念碑
  和一个对于拆散他们家庭的暴力的警钟
  在这些整洁的文字周围,来见证大难不死的男孩的巫师们潦草地写下了他们的话。一些人用永不褪色墨水简单地写下了自己的名字,一些人把自己姓名的首字母刻进了木头,还有一些人写了简短的留言。不管是看上去几天前留下的字迹,还是十六年前暗淡的笔墨,所有的人说的话都是一个意思:
  祝你好运,哈利,无论你在哪。
  当你读到这个,哈利,我们都在你身后!
  哈利波特万岁。
  “他们不应该在标志上写字!”赫敏义愤填膺地说。
  但是哈利朝她笑了笑:“这棒极了。我很高兴他们这样做了。我……”
  他突然顿住了。一个穿得很厚重的人慢慢地从小街向他们走来,远处广场上明亮的灯光让人看不清他那黑黑的轮廓。尽管很困难,但哈利看出那是个女人。她走得很慢,或许是怕在雪上滑到。她那佝偻的背,坚毅的样子,她拖着脚走路的疲态,让人感觉到她年纪非常老。他们沉默着看她走近。哈利想看看她是否会走进某间房屋,但是他心里很清楚地知道她不会走进任何一间房子。终于,她在他们前面几米处停下,站在冰冻的马路中间,看着他们。
  他不需要赫敏掐他的手臂也能明白过来,这个女人不可能是麻瓜。她正站在那里看着一所麻瓜根本看不见的房子。而且,有一点更确认了她是个女巫,因为在这样一个寒冷的夜晚出来,仅仅为了看一幢古老的、已成为废墟的房子,这实在是太古怪了。而且,按照魔法规则,她应该看不见赫敏和哈利。然而哈利有种特别奇怪的感觉,他觉得她知道他们在那里,也知道他们是谁。正当哈利得出了这个令人不安的结论时,那个女人举起了一只带手套的手,打了个手势。
  赫敏在隐形衣下向哈利靠近了一些,她紧握住哈利的手臂:“她是怎么知道的?”
  他摇了摇头。那个女人又更加用力地挥着手。哈利可以想到一大堆不理会她的理由,他和她在这样的无人街道上对视,对她身份的怀疑也随着时间一分一秒地增长。
  她会不会在这长长的几个月里一直在等待他们?邓不利多会不会让她等着他们,告诉她哈利最终会来?她是不是在暗处从墓地一直跟踪他们到了这里?她看的到他们,这让哈利感觉到了他从没遇到的邓不利多式的能量。
  最后哈利突然说话了,把赫敏吓了一跳。
  “你是巴希达吗?”
  这个穿着厚重的人点了一下头,又挥了挥手。
  哈利和赫敏在隐型衣下对视了一眼,哈利扬起眉毛,赫敏紧张地微微点了点头。
  他们朝那个女人走去,她马上蹒跚地沿着来的路往回走,带领他们走过几幢房屋,进入了一扇大门。他们跟着她顺着前面的小路,穿过一个和刚才的废墟差不多的枝枝蔓蔓的花园。她站在门前摸索了一会,掏出房门钥匙,开了门,向旁边退了一步让他们进去。
  她身上的气味很难闻,不过也许是这房子里的气味。哈利经过她身边时皱了皱鼻子,然后脱下了隐形衣。他站到她的旁边时才知道她是多么的矮小。由于年老驼背,她几乎只到哈利胸膛那么高。她关上身后的门,她的指节是蓝色的,皮肤上斑斑点点,像是剥落的油漆,然后她眯起眼睛看着哈利的脸。那双眼睛由于白内障而十分混浊,深深地陷入了满是皱纹的几乎透明的皮肤里,她的整张脸都透出了皮肤下面的静脉和黄褐色的老年斑。哈利怀疑她根本认不出自己;即使她能,看到的也是哈利伪装成的那个秃头的麻瓜。
  她把虫蛀的披肩解下来,露出了白发稀疏的头顶,年老的气味、灰尘的气味、脏衣服的气味、还有变质食物的气味变得更剧烈了。
  “巴希达?”哈利再次问道。
  她又点了点头。哈利感觉到贴在他皮肤上的挂坠盒。那里面的时而发出滴答声时而发出敲打声的东西已经被唤醒,他可以感觉的到它透过冰冷的黄金在振动。难道它知道,难道它可以感觉的到,附近存在什么可以毁灭它的东西?
  巴希达拖着脚步穿过他们俩,像是没看到赫敏似的把她推到一边,走进一间貌似起居室的房间里去了。
  “哈利,我不太确定现在的状况是怎样。”赫敏轻声说着。
  “看她那副样子,万一有什么事情,我想我们也可以击败她。”哈利说着。“我告诉你,她不该是这个样子的,穆里尔说她很狂热,……”。
  “过来!”巴希达在隔壁的房间里大叫。
  赫敏跳了起来,一把抓住哈利的胳膊。
  “没事的,”哈利安慰她,他带着她走进休息室。
  巴希达在烛光闪烁的房间里蹒跚着,光线依旧很暗,屋子里肮脏至极。厚重的灰尘在他们脚下嘎嘎作响,在这潮湿发霉的气味下面,哈利闻到了一些更为糟糕的味道,像是腐烂变质的肉所散发出来的。他不知道已经多久没人来过巴希达的家,看她是不是还在这儿了。她似乎已经忘记她也能够施展魔法。因为她用手笨拙的点着蜡烛,袖口的带子随时会被不小心点着。
  “让我来吧。”哈利说道,然后他从她手中取下火柴。巴希达看着哈利点燃了放置在房间各个浅盘里的蜡烛根儿,这些蜡烛放在摇摇晃晃的放在成堆的书上和一个摆满了破碎发霉的杯子的桌子的边上。
  在哈利点到最后一根蜡烛的时候,他看到那根蜡烛处在一个弧形表面的盒子上面,里面存有许多照片。当烛光闪烁的时候,它的光芒摇曳的照在那些布满灰尘的玻璃和银器上。哈利看到了那些照片里面的场景在晃动。在巴希达借着火光摸索前进的时候,哈利小声念了一句"旋风扫净",那些照片上的灰尘立刻消失了,他看到了其中六个最大最华丽的框架中的照片已经不在了,不知道是巴希达还是别的什么人拿走了它们。这堆照片的最底下的一张吸引了哈利的目光,他拿起来看了看:
  是那个当初坐在格里戈维奇的窗台上,金色头发,神态愉悦的小偷,他从银质的框架里懒洋洋的看着哈利,哈利立刻想起曾经见过这个男孩——在丽塔的《阿不思?邓不利多的一生与谎言》那本书中夹着的照片上!他就是那个与邓不利多挽着手的年轻人!
  “巴沙特……夫人……小姐?”他说,他的声音轻微的颤抖,“这是谁?”
  巴希达正站在房间的中间看着赫敏为她点燃火把。
  “巴沙特小姐?”哈利又喊了一遍,他拿着照片走到巴希达的身边,壁炉里的火焰燃烧起来了,巴希达听到他的声音抬起头来,魂器在哈利的胸前更加剧烈的敲击着。
  “这人是谁?”哈利举着照片问她。
  她庄重地凝视着照片,然后再凝视着哈利。
  “你知不知道这人是谁?”他用比平常更慢更响的声音又重复了一遍。“就是这个人,你知道他是谁吗?他叫什么名字?”
  巴希达看起来很茫然,哈利觉得很沮丧。丽塔?斯基特是怎么打开巴希达的记忆的?
  “这人是谁?”他大声说。
  “哈利,你在干什么?”赫敏问道。
  “赫敏,这张照片,就是那个偷了格里戈维奇东西的贼!求求你了,”他又对巴希达说,“他到底是谁?”
  但巴希达只是瞪着眼睛看着他。
  “为什么让我们跟你到这儿来,巴沙特夫人……小姐?”赫敏提高声音问道,“你想告诉我们什么事情吗?”
  可巴希达似乎根本没有听见赫敏讲的话,她拖着脚步走近哈利,然后猛一转头向大厅回望过去。
  “你希望我们离开?”他问道。
  她把动作重复了一遍,但这次是先指着哈利,再指着自己,最后指着天花板。
  “好吧……赫敏,我想她希望我们跟她上楼。”
  “好,”赫敏回答,“我们走。”
  但是赫敏刚迈开脚步,巴希达就拼命地摇着头,再次指着哈利,然后指着自己。
  “她希望我单独跟她去。”
  “为什么?”赫敏大声问道,她的声音在烛光闪耀的房间内显得尖锐而清晰,巴希达轻轻摇头。
  “也许邓不利多让她把剑给我,而且只给我?”
  “你认为她真的知道你是谁?”
  “是的,”哈利说,与巴希达那双混浊的眼睛对视着。
  “那好,但是快一点,哈利。”
  “带路吧,”哈利对巴希达说。
  她看起来听懂了,因为她颤巍巍地带着哈利向门走去。哈利回头对赫敏笑了笑,让她放心,但他不知道她有没有看见。赫敏抱着手臂站在烛光下脏兮兮的房间中,看着书橱。哈利走出房间,趁赫敏和巴希达都没注意的时候,把那个小偷的银框相片放进了口袋。
  狭窄的楼梯坡度很陡,哈利向前半伸着手,以防巴希达从他上面跌倒,那看起来确实很有可能。她有些气喘,慢慢走到了楼上,左拐,带哈利进入一个天花板很低的房间。
  房间黑黑的,气味也糟透了。哈利刚看出床下伸出来是一只夜壶,巴希达就关上门,他们陷入一片黑暗。
  “荧光闪烁。”哈里说道,他的魔杖发出光亮的瞬间,哈利被面前的巴希达吓了一跳,就在那黑暗的几秒钟里,巴希达走到了他身旁,而哈利并没听见她走过来。
  “你是波特?”她低声问。
  “对,我是。”
  她缓慢地点了点头,显得很庄重。哈利感到魂器敲击得更快了,比他的心脏还要快,感觉像一阵令人不快的骚动。
  “你有什么东西要给我吗?”哈利问道,但她好像被哈利发光的魔杖分散了注意力。
  “你有什么东西要给我吗?”哈利又问了一遍。
  巴希达闭上眼睛,就在那个时刻,几件事情同时发生了:哈利的伤疤如针扎般的疼了起来;魂器猛烈地跳动着,使得哈利的胸前的毛衣跟着起伏;黑暗发臭的房间突然从眼前消失。他感到强烈的兴奋,用很高的音调冷酷的声音说道:抓住他!
  哈利摇晃着站在原地,黑暗发臭的房间又一次出现在他的身边,他不知道刚才发生了什么事情。
  “你有什么要给我吗?”哈利第三次问道,声音提高了许多。
  “就在那边,”她轻声说,手指着拐角。哈利举起他的魔杖,看见拉着窗帘的窗户下面有张乱糟糟地堆满衣服的桌子。
  这次她没再带他过去。哈利举着魔杖,侧身从巴希达和床之间走过去。他不希望巴希达离开自己的视线。
  “在哪里?”他摸着那张桌子问道,桌子上堆满了像是脏衣服一样的东西。
  “那里,”她指着那堆乱七八糟的破烂说道。
  就在他转过头,想要在那堆破烂里面找到一把镶了红宝石的剑的时候,哈利的余光看到巴希达怪异的发生了变化,他惊慌地转过身,恐惧几乎让他瘫痪:他看见那个年老的身体瘫在地上,一条巨大的蛇在刚才她脖子的地方晃动着。
  他刚扬起魔杖就被蛇一口咬住,这前臂上强有力的一咬使他的魔杖脱手飞向了天花板。旋转的魔杖发出光芒照得房间让人头晕目眩,然后光熄灭了。蛇尾猛地扫过他的腹部,几乎让他无法呼吸。他向后跌倒在堆满衣服的桌子上,一头栽在肮脏的衣服里面……
  哈利在桌上向旁边一滚,勉强地躲过了再次刷过来的蛇尾,当他着地时,玻璃碎片像下雨一样劈头盖脸地落下。他听到楼下的赫敏大叫道:“哈利?”
  没时间吸入足够的空气去回答赫敏的喊声了,一条又重又滑的东西把他撞到地板上,从他的身体上有力地滑过……“不!”他喘着气说,感觉自己被固定在了地板上。
  “很好,”那个声音小声地说,“很好……抓住你……抓住你……”
  “魔杖……魔杖飞来……”
  但是什么事情也没有发生,他只能用手来努力阻止那条蛇在他身体上越捆越紧,肺部的空气都快被挤出来了,魂器深深地陷入了他的胸膛,一条冰冷的、蠕动的东西离他的心脏只有几英寸远,他脑子里满是寒冷的白光,所有的意识都湮灭了,他的呼吸渐渐微弱下来,只听见远处的脚步声,一切都在离他远去……
  金属的心脏在他胸膛外面砰砰作响,他觉得内心中一阵狂喜,他在飞翔,不需要飞天扫帚或者夜骐……
  他突然醒了,周围仍旧是一片黑暗,不过闻起来酸酸的。纳吉尼已经松开了他。他挣扎着爬起,凭借楼下的微光看到蛇正要袭击赫敏。赫敏一声尖叫猛跳到一旁,她的粉碎咒击中了拉着窗帘的窗子,窗子立刻被击成碎片,外面寒冷的空气马上充斥着屋内。哈利赶紧矮身躲避这又一阵玻璃渣的袭来,他的脚下一滑,像是踩到了铅笔一样的东西……是他的魔杖……
  他弯腰捡起魔杖,那条蛇正在用尾巴抽打着房间的各个地方。看不到赫敏在哪里,哈利不由得想到了最坏的结果。然而突然随着一声巨响,一道红光闪过,蛇飞了起来,剧烈的击中了哈利的脸,然后一圈圈盘绕着向天花板飞去。哈利举起魔杖,就在那时,他的伤疤开始剧烈疼痛,比以前这么多年的任何一次都要疼痛。
  “他来了!赫敏,他来了!”
  他大叫叫喊的时候,那条蛇落了下来,一边发出疯狂的咝咝声,一边撞倒了靠墙的架子,碎瓷片飞得到处都是,一切都乱成一团。哈利跳到床上,紧紧抓住那团黑色的阴影,他知道那是赫敏。
  哈利把赫敏从床上拽过来,赫敏疼痛的尖叫着,而那条蛇又一次直起身子,哈利知道,比蛇更可怕的东西就要来了,也许已经到了门外,他的头疼的快要从伤疤处炸开了。
  哈利拖着赫敏连跑带跳地躲开,蛇发出响亮的声音,又要袭击他们。赫敏尖叫道:“障碍重重!”她的咒语飞过房间,把大衣橱的试衣镜炸开了花,碎片在他们身后飞舞着。哈利感觉热浪烤焦了他的手背,碎片割伤了他的脸颊,他拉着赫敏从床上跳到了那张坏了的桌子上,然后直接跳出了没玻璃的窗子。他们在半空中时,还能听见赫敏的尖叫在夜色中回响……
  然后他的伤疤几欲炸开,他就是伏地魔,他跑过那个发臭的房间,他用修长白皙的手紧抓着窗台,他看到那个秃顶的男人和那个瘦小的女人扭曲着身体然后在他眼前消失,他狂怒地尖叫,声音和女孩的尖叫声混杂在一起,划过黑暗的花园,盖过圣诞节教堂的钟声……
  他的尖叫声就是哈利的尖叫声,他的疼痛就是哈利的疼痛……就在这里,就在以前发生过那件事情的地方……在这里,眼前的那所房子,就是在这里他差一点就知道了死亡是什么样子……死亡……疼得太厉害了……撕开了他的身体……但是如果他没有身体,为什么他的头会这样要命地疼?如果他死了,他怎么还能感到难以忍受的疼痛,难道这痛苦并不随着死亡离去,不会离去……
  夜晚潮湿又多风,两个装扮成南瓜的孩子摇摇晃晃地穿过广场,商店的窗户装饰着纸做的蜘蛛,俗艳的麻瓜饰品……
  他慢慢地向前走着,感到一个历史性的时刻即将到来——一个与未来、权利、欲望息息相关的伟大时刻。没有愤怒,因愤怒是为弱者而生;他只有抑制不住的狂喜……是的……他已经等得太久,盼得太久了……
  “先生,你的衣服真漂亮!”
  一个小男孩跑到他身边,当他看见兜帽下那张被恐惧和疼痛笼罩的脸时,小男孩的笑容消失了,他飞快转身跑走了。……他的手指在袍子下面抚摸着魔杖……一个简单的动作便能让那个孩子再也见不到他的母亲……但是没必要,十分没必要……
  他走到另一条更阴暗的街上,看见了他的目的地,赤胆忠心咒已经失效了,而他们还不知道呢……他的动作比落叶在人行道上滑动的声音还要轻,他走向黑黑的篱笆,然后跨了过去……
  窗帘没有拉上,他清楚地看到他们在小客厅里,那个高个子的黑发男人戴着眼镜,手中的魔杖顶端冒出一团团彩色的烟雾,穿着蓝色睡衣的黑发小男孩被逗乐了,那孩子笑着想要用自己的小拳头抓住烟雾……
  房门开了,男孩的母亲走了进来,他听不到她说了什么,她深红色的长发披在脸上,父亲把孩子抱给母亲,然后把魔杖扔到沙发上,一边伸个懒腰一边打个哈欠。
  他把大门推开了一道缝,但是詹姆?波特没听到,他苍白的手在斗篷下取出魔杖,直指着门,门猛地开了……
  他踏过门槛,詹姆急速冲到大厅。这很简单,太简单了,他甚至连魔杖都没拿……
  “莉莉,带上哈利快逃!他来了!逃!快跑!我来拖住他!”
  拖住他?手里连魔杖都没有还想拖住他!……
  他笑了,然后说道:“阿瓦达索命!”
  绿光照亮了狭窄的大厅走廊,照亮了婴儿车,把它推到了墙边,楼梯栏杆在绿光映照下像被点燃的木杖一样闪亮,詹姆?波特如同断线的木偶般倒下去……
  他听见楼下女人的尖叫,已经被困住了,但是只要她还清醒,她就无所畏惧……他走上台阶,看戏一般的看着她试图保护自己……她手中也没有魔杖……多蠢啊,多信赖别人啊,觉得自己的安全十分保险地放在朋友那里,安全到魔杖都可以扔在一边……
  他强行打开门,懒散地挥了一下魔杖,堆在门口的椅子和箱子都被清理掉了……她就抱着孩子站在那边。一看到他,她就把儿子放在身后的婴儿小床里,伸出双手拦在前面,好像这样就能管用似的,好像她挡在前面就可以代替哈利……
  “别动哈利,别动哈利,请别动哈利!”
  “一边儿去,你这愚蠢的女人……一边儿去,现在。”
  “别动哈利,请不要,杀了我,杀了我代替他——”
  “这是我最后一次警告——”
  “别动哈利!求求你……发发慈悲……发发慈悲……别动哈利!别动哈利!求你了……我可以做任何事情……”
  “站一边去!站一边去,你这女人!”
  他本可以让她从婴儿床前面滚开,但是看起来一起惩罚他们似乎更方便……
  房间里绿光闪耀,她像她丈夫一样倒下了。孩子一直都没有哭,他站了起来,紧紧抓着婴儿床的围栏,很有兴趣地看着入侵者的脸。也许他以为斗篷下面的是他爸爸,正准备给他弄点更漂亮的灯光,而他的妈妈随时都可能笑着出现……
  他非常小心地把魔杖对准小男孩的脸。他想要亲眼看事情的发生,想要看到这个难以解释的危险人物的毁灭。孩子开始大哭起来,他看清了这人不是詹姆。他不喜欢那孩子哭,他在孤儿院时从来都不能容忍那些小东西们的哭哭啼啼……
  “阿瓦达索命!”
  然后他完全崩溃了。他变得什么也不是,只剩下剧痛和恐惧,他必须要把自己藏起来,不能待在这个有小孩子拼命啼哭的破房子里,要远一点……很远很远的地方……
  “不,”他呻吟道。
  蛇在脏乱不堪的地板上沙沙爬行,他杀了这个男孩,然而他自己就是这个男孩……
  “不……”
  现在他站在巴希达家的破窗子旁,沉浸在他极为挫败的记忆中。在他脚边,大蛇沙沙地爬过瓷器碎片和玻璃碎片……他朝下方看去,看见了难以致信的东西……
  “不……”
  “哈利,都没事了,你没事了!”
  他俯身拾起摔坏的相框,就是这个!那个小偷!他一直在找的那个人……
  “不……我把它掉在地上了……我把它掉在地上了……”
  “哈利,没事了,醒醒,快醒醒!”
  他是哈利……哈利,不是伏地魔……在他脚边沙沙响的也不是蛇……
  他睁开了眼睛。
  “哈利,”赫敏轻声说。“你感觉……还好吗?”
  “是的,”他撒谎道。
  他在帐篷里,躺在下铺上,盖着一堆毯子。他从周围的静谧中,以及帆布帐篷顶部透出的光线中判断出现在已经几乎是黎明了。他全身都是汗,连床单和毯子上也有汗。
  “我们逃出来了。”
  “是的,”赫敏说。“我用了悬停魔咒来把你放到床铺上。我没法抱起你,因为你刚才……嗯,你刚才非常……”
  她棕色的眼睛下面有了紫色的阴影,而且他注意到她手里拿着一块海绵,原来她刚才一直在替他擦脸。
  “你刚才病了,”她把话说完。“病得很厉害。”
  “我们什么时候离开那里的?”
  “几个小时之前,现在快到早上了。”
  “我刚才是不是……神志不清?”
  “不完全是,”赫敏困难地说,“你一直在大喊大叫或者呻吟或者……”她说话的口吻让哈利觉得十分不安。他刚才做了什么?像伏地魔一样尖声喊出咒语,还是像婴儿车里的婴儿一样嚎哭?
  “我没法把魂器从你身上解下来,”赫敏说道。哈利知道她想换个话题。“它紧紧粘在你的胸前,因此我只好用切割咒把它切下来了,你身上留下了一块印记,对不起。蛇也咬了你,不过我已经清理了伤口并且涂了一些苦牛至(草药名)……”
  他脱下了汗湿透的T恤衫,然后低头看了看。挂坠盒灼烧的地方留下了一块猩红色的卵形印记。哈利也看到了前臂上蛇的牙齿刺穿的伤口好了些了。
  “你把魂器放在哪里了?”
  “在我包里。我想我们这一段时间别再碰它了。”
  他躺回到枕头上看着赫敏痛苦灰暗的脸。
  “我们不该去高锥克山谷的,是我的错,全是我的错。赫敏,对不起。”
  “不是你的错。我也想去的。我真的以为邓不利多已经把剑放在那儿给你了。
  “是啊,嗯……我们理解错了,是不是?“
  “哈利,发生了什么事?她把你带上楼梯后发生了什么事?蛇是不是藏在什么地方?它是不是马上出来咬死了她然后袭击你?”
  “不。”哈利回答。“她就是那条蛇……或者说蛇就是她……都一样。”
  “什……什么?”
  他闭上了眼睛。他仍然可以在自己身上闻到巴希达的房子的气味,这让整个事情清晰得恐怖。
  “巴希达一定是死了一段时间了,那条蛇在……她身体里面。神秘人把它放在高锥克山谷等着我们。你是对的,他知道我会回去。”
  “蛇在她体内?”
  他又睁开了眼睛,赫敏看起来感到很厌恶很恶心。
  “卢平说过世界上有我们无法想象的魔法。”哈利说道。“她不想在你面前说话,因为它是蛇佬腔,都是蛇佬腔,我当时没有意识到,但是我当然是能听懂的。我们一走进房间,蛇就向神秘人通报了消息,那些都在我的脑子里发生了,我感到他很是兴奋,他说把我留那儿……然后……”
  他想起蛇从巴希达的脖子中冒出来,然而赫敏没必要知道得这么详细。
  “她变形了,变成了蛇,然后袭击了我。”他低下头看着伤口,“他并不是要杀了我,只是拖住我,等待神秘人的到来。”如果他能把那蛇给杀了,也算做了点有价值的事……
  哈利心下遗憾,他掀开被子坐起身来。
  “哈利,别动,你需要休息!”
  “需要休息的人是你,我无意冒犯,但是你看起来很糟糕。我没事,我来值勤,我的魔杖在哪里?”
  她没有回答,只是看着他。
  “我的魔杖在哪里,赫敏?”
  她咬着嘴唇,眼睛里充满了泪水。
  “哈利……”
  “我的魔杖在哪里?”
  她在床边摸索了一下,把魔杖递给他。
  冬青木凤凰毛魔杖几乎成了两段。一片脆弱的凤凰尾羽连接着两段,两段之间的木头早已完全裂开。哈利拿在手上,觉得它似乎是一个受了重伤的生物。他没法正常思考了,所有的一切都被惊慌和恐惧变得模糊。他把魔杖交给赫敏:“请帮我修理一下。”
  “哈利,我想,当它坏成了这个样子……”
  “请修理一下,赫敏,试试看!”
  “恢……恢复如初!”
  魔杖半边依旧晃荡着。哈利举起了它。
  “荧光闪烁!”
  魔杖无力地冒出了一点火花,然后熄灭了。哈利用它指着赫敏。
  “除你武器!”
  赫敏的魔杖动了一下,但是没有脱手。这些轻微的魔法已经超过了哈利魔杖的能力,它又断成两段。他瞪着它,一副吓呆了的模样,不敢相信他所看见的……这根从那么多大灾大难中经历过来的魔杖……
  “哈利,”赫敏非常小声地说,哈利几乎听不到她在说话,“我非常,非常抱歉。我想是我弄的。我们离开的时候,你知道,蛇追了上来,所以我念了一个爆炸咒,咒语弹得到处都是,我想它一定……一定被击中了……”
  “这是一次意外事故。”哈利机械地说。他感到仿佛完全被掏空了,几欲晕倒。“我们会……我们会找到修它的办法的……”
  “哈利,我想我们是没法修了,”赫敏说道,眼泪从脸上留下。“记得……记得罗恩吗?他开车撞了时弄坏了魔杖,再也没法修好了,他只能再买一根。”
  哈利想到了奥利凡德,他被伏地魔绑架做了人质,还有格里戈维奇,他现在已经死了,他怎么再找到一根新魔杖?
  “嗯,”他用一种不真实的语气说,“好吧,我看守时用你的好了。”
  赫敏脸上的泪水闪闪发亮,她把自己的魔杖递给他,然后他走了出去,把赫敏留在他的床边,他只想离她远一点。

慕若涵

ZxID:14387487


等级: 总版主
配偶: 时不予
爱就像蓝天白云,晴空万里,突然暴风雨!
举报 只看该作者 18楼  发表于: 2013-11-03 0

Chapter 18 The Life and Lies of Albus Dumbledore
The sun was coming up: The pure, colorless vastness of the sky stretched over him, indifferent to him and his suffering. Harry sat down in the tent entrance and took a deep breath of clean air. Simply to be alive to watch the sun rise over the sparkling snowy hillside ought to have been the greatest treasure on earth, yet he could not appreciate it: His senses had been spiked by the calamity of losing his want. He looked out over a valley blanketed in snow, distant church bells chiming through the glittering silence.
Without realizing it, he was digging his fingers into his arms as if he were trying to resist physical pain. He had spilled his own blood more times than he could count; he had lost all bones in his right arm once; this journey had already given him scars to his chest and forearm to join those on his hand and forehead, but never, until this moment, had he felt himself to be fatally weakened, vulnerable, and naked, as though the best part of his magical power had been torn from him. He knew exactly what Hermione would say if he expressed any of this: The wand is only as good as the wizard. But she was wrong, his case was different. She had not felt the wand spin like the needle of a compass and shoot golden flames at his enemy. He had lost the protection of the twin cores, and only now that it was gone did he realize how much he had been counting on it.
He pulled the pieces of the broken wand out of his pocket and, without looking at them, tucked them away in Hagrid’s pouch around his neck. The pouch was now too full of broken and useless objects to take any more. Harry’s hand brushed the old Snitch through the moleskin and for a moment he had to fight the temptation to pull it out and throw it away. Impenetrable, unhelpful, useless, like everything else Dumbledore had left behind –
And his fury at Dumbledore broke over him now like lava, scorching him inside, wiping out every other feeling. Out of sheer desperation they had talked themselves into believing that Godric’s Hollow held answers, convinced themselves that they were supposed to go back, that it was all part of some secret path laid out for them by Dumbledore: but there was no map, no plan. Dumbledore had left them to grope in the darkness, to wrestle with unknown and undreamed-of terrors, alone and unaided: Nothing was explained, nothing was given freely, they had no sword, and now, Harry had no wand. And he had dropped the photograph of the thief, and it would surely be easy now for Voldemort to find out who he was…
Voldemort had all the information now…
“Harry?”
Hermione looked frightened that he might curse her with her own wand. Her face streaked with tears, she crouched down beside him, two cups of tea trembling in her hands and something bulky under her arm.
“Thanks,” he said, taking one of the cups.
“Do you mind if I talk to you?”
“No,” he said because he did not want to hurt her feelings.
“Harry, you wanted to know who that man in the picture was. Well… I’ve got the book.”
Timidly she pushed it onto his lap, a pristine copy of The Life and Lies of Albus Dumbledore.
“Where – how –?”
“It was in Bathilda’s sitting room, just lying there…. This note was sticking out of the top of it.”
Hermione read the few lines of spiky, acid-green writing aloud.

“‘Dear Bally, Thanks for your help. Here’s a copy of the book, hope you like it. You said everything, even if you don’t remember it. Rita.’

I think it must have arrived while the real Bathilda was alive, but perhaps she wasn’t in any fit state to read it?“
“No, she probably wasn’t.”
Harry looked down upon Dumbledore’s face and experienced a surge of savage pleasure: Now he would know if all the things that Dumbledore had never thought it worth telling him, whether Dumbledore wanted him to or not.
“You’re still really angry at me, aren’t you?” said Hermione; he looked up to see fresh tears leaking out of her eyes, and knew that his anger must have shown in his face.
“No,” he said quietly. “No, Hermione, I know it was an accident. You were trying to get us out of there alive, and you were incredible. I’d be dead if you hadn’t been there to help me.”
He tried to return her watery smile, then turned his attention to the book. Its spine was stiff; it had clearly never been opened before. He riffled through the pages, looking for photographs. He came across the one he sought almost at once, the young Dumbledore and his handsome companion, roaring with laughter at some long-forgotten joke. Harry dropped his eyes to the caption.
Albus Dumbledore, shortly after his mother’s death, With his friend Gellert Grindelwald.
Harry gaped at the last word for several long moments. Grindelwald. His friend Grindelwald. He looked sideways at Hermione, who was still contemplating the name as though she could not believe her eyes. Slowly she looked up at Harry.
“Grindelwald!“
Ignoring the remainder of the photographs, Harry searched the pages around them for a recurrence of that fatal name. He soon discovered it and read greedily, but became lost: It was necessary to go farther back to make sense of it all, and eventually he found himself at the start of a chapter entitled “The Greater Good.” Together, he and Hermione started to read:

Now approaching his eighteenth birthday, Dumbledore left Hogwarts in a blaze of glory – Head Boy, Prefect, Winner of the Barnabus Finkley Prize for Exceptional Spell-Casting, British Youth Representative to the Wizengamot, Gold Medal-Winner for Ground-Breaking Contribution to the International Alchemical Conference in Cairo. Dumbledore intended, next, to take a Grand Tour with Elphias “Dogbreath” Doge, the dim-witted but devoted sidekick he had picked up at school.
The two young men were staying at the Leaky Cauldron in London, preparing to depart for Greece the following morning, when an owl arrived bearing news of Dumbledore’s mother’s death. “Dogbreath” Doge, who refused to be interviewed for this book, has given the public his own sentimental version of what happened next. He represents Kendra’s death as a tragic blow, and Dumbledore’s decision to give up his expedition as an act of noble self-sacrifice.
Certainly Dumbledore returned to Godric’s Hollow at once, supposedly to “care” for his younger brother and sister. But how much care did he actually give them?
“He were a head case, that Aberforth,” said Enid Smeek, whose family lived on the outskirts of Godric’s Hollow at that time. “Ran wild. ‘Course, with his mum and dad gone you’d have felt sorry for him, only he kept chucking goat dung at my head. I don’t think Albus was fussed about him. I never saw them together, anyway.”
So what was Albus doing, if not comforting his wild young brother? The answer, it seems, is ensuring the continued imprisonment of his sister. For though her first jailer had died, there was no change in the pitiful condition of Ariana Dumbledore. Her very existence continued to be known only to those few outsiders who, like “Dogbreath” Doge, could be counted upon to believe in the story of her “ill health.”
Another such easily satisfied friend of the family was Bathilda Bagshot, the celebrated magical historian who has lived in Godric’s Hollow for many years. Kendra, of course, had rebuffed Bathilda when she first attempted to welcome the family to the village. Several years later, however, the author sent an owl to Albus at Hogwarts, having been favorably impressed by his paper on trans-species transformation in Transfiguration Today. This initial contract led to acquaintance with the entire Dumbledore family. At the time of Kendra’s death, Bathilda was the only person in Godric’s Hollow who was on speaking terms with Dumbledore’s mother.
Unfortunately, the brilliance that Bathilda exhibited earlier in her life has now dimmed. “The fire’s lit, but the cauldron’s empty,” as Ivor Dillonsby put it to me, or, in Enid Smeek’s slightly earthier phrase, “She’s nutty as squirrel poo.” Nevertheless, a combination of tried-and-tested reporting techniques enabled me to extract enough nuggets of hard fact to string together the whole scandalous story.
Like the rest of the Wizarding world, Bathilda puts Kendra’s premature death down to a backfiring charm, a story repeated by Albus and Aberforth in later years. Bathilda also parrots the family line on Ariana, calling her “frail” and “delicate.” On one subject, however, Bathilda is well worth the effort I put into procuring Veritaserum, for she, and she alone, knows the full story of the best-kept secret of Albus Dumbledore’s life. Now revealed for the first time, it calls into question everything that his admirers believed of Dumbledore: his supposed hatred of the Dark Arts, his opposition into the oppression of Muggles, even his devotion to his own family.
The very same summer that Dumbledore went home to Godric’s Hollow, now an orphan and head of the family, Bathilda Bagshot agreed to accept into her home her great-nephew, Gellert Grindelwald.
The name of Grindelwald is justly famous: In a list of Most Dangerous Dark Wizards of All Time, he would miss out on the top spot only because You- Know-Who arrived, a generation later, to steal his crown. As Grindelwald never extended his campaign of terror to Britain, however, the details of his rise to power are not widely known here.
Educated at Durmstrang, a school famous even then for its unfortunate tolerance of the Dark Arts, Grindelwald showed himself quite as precociously brilliant as Dumbledore. Rather than channel his abilities into the attainment of awards and prizes, however, Gellert Grindelwald devoted himself to other pursuits. At sixteen years old, even Durmstrang felt it could no longer turn a blind eye to the twisted experiments of Gellert Grindelwald, and he was expelled.
Hitherto, all that has been known of Grindelwald’s next movements is that he “traveled around for some months.” It can now be revealed that Grindelwald chose to visit his great-aunt in Godric’s Hollow, and that there, intensely shocking though it will be for many to hear it, he struck up a close friendship with none other than Albus Dumbledore.
“He seemed a charming boy to me,” babbles Bathilda, “whatever he became later. Naturally I introduced him to poor Albus, who was missing the company of lads his own age. The boys took to each other at once.”
They certainly did. Bathilda shows me a letter, kept by her that Albus Dumbledore sent Gellert Grindelwald in the dead of night.
“Yes, even after they’d spent all day in discussion – both such brilliant young boys, they got on like a cauldron on fire – I’d sometimes hear an owl tapping at Gellert’s bedroom window, delivering a letter from Albus! An idea would have struck him and he had to let Gellert know immediately!”
And what ideas they were. Profoundly shocking though Albus Dumbledore’s fans will find it, here are the thoughts of their seventeen-year-old hero, as relayed to his new best friend. (A copy of the original letter may be seen on page 463.)

Gellert –Your point about Wizard dominance being FOR THE MUGGLES’ OWN GOOD – this, I think, is the crucial point. Yes, we have been given power and yes, that power gives us the right to rule, but it also gives us responsibilities over the ruled. We must stress this point, it will be the foundation stone upon which we build. Where we are opposed, as we surely will be, this must be the basis of all our counterarguments. We seize control FOR THE GREATER GOOD. And from this it follows that where we meet resistance, we must use only the force that is necessary and no more. (This was your mistake at Durmstrang! But I do not complain, because if you had not been expelled, we would never have met.)Albus

Astonished and appalled though his many admirers will be, this letter constitutes the Statute of Secrecy and establishing Wizard rule over Muggles. What a blow for those who have always portrayed Dumbledore as the Muggle-borns’ greatest champion! How hollow those speeches promoting Muggle rights seem in the light of this damning new evidence! How despicable does Albus Dumbledore appear, busy plotting his rise to power when he should have been mourning his mother and caring for his sister!
No doubt those determined to keep Dumbledore on his crumbling pedestal will bleat that he did not, after all, put his plans into action, that he must have suffered a change of heart, that he came to his senses. However, the truth seems altogether more shocking.
Barely two months into their great new friendship, Dumbledore and Grindelwald parted, never to see each other again until they met for their legendary duel (for more, see chapter 22). What caused this abrupt rupture? Had Dumbledore come to his senses? Had he told Grindelwald he wanted no more part in his plans? Alas, no.
“It was poor little Ariana dying, I think, that did it,” says Bathilda. “It came as an awful shock. Gellert was there in the house when it happened, and he came back to my house all of a dither, told me he wanted to go home the next day. Terribly distressed, you know. So I arranged a Portkey and that was the last I saw of him.”
“Albus was beside himself at Ariana’s death. It was so dreadful for those two brothers. They had lost everybody except for each other. No wonder tempers ran a little high. Aberforth blamed Albus, you know, as people will under these dreadful circumstances. But Aberforth always talked a little madly, poor boy. All the same, breaking Albus’s nose at the funeral was not decent. It would have destroyed Kendra to see her sons fighting like that, across her daughter’s body. A shame Gellert could not have stayed for the funeral…. He would have been a comfort to Albus, at least….
This dreadful coffin-side brawl, known only to those few who attended Ariana Dumbledore’s funeral, raises several questions. Why exactly did Aberforth Dumbledore blame Albus for his sister’s death? Was it, as “Batty” pretends, a mere effusion of grief? Or could there have been some more concrete reason for his fury? Grindelwald, expelled from Durmstrang for the near-fatal attacks upon fellow students, fled the country hours after the girl’s death, and Albus (out of shame or fear?) never saw him again, not until forced to do so by the pleas of the Wizarding world.
Neither Dumbledore nor Grindelwald ever seems to have referred to this brief boyhood friendship in later life. However, there can be no doubt that Dumbledore delayed, for some five years of turmoil, fatalities, and disappearances, his attack upon Gellert Grindelwald. Was it lingering affection for the man or fear of exposure as his once best friend that caused Dumbledore to hesitate? Was it only reluctantly that Dumbledore set out to capture the man he was once so delighted he had met?
And how did the mysterious Ariana die? Was she the inadvertent victim of some Dark rite? Did she stumble across something she ought not to have done, as the two young men sat practicing for their attempt at glory and domination? Is it possible that Ariana Dumbledore was the first person to die “for the greater good”?

The chapter ended here and Harry looked up. Hermione had reached the bottom of the page before him. She tugged the book out of Harry’s hands, looking a little alarmed by his expression, and closed it without looking at it, as though hiding something indecent.
“Harry –”
But he shook his head. Some inner certainty had crashed down inside him; it was exactly as he had felt after Ron left. He had trusted Dumbledore, believed him the embodiment of goodness and wisdom. All was ashes: How much more could he lose? Ron, Dumbledore, the phoenix wand…
“Harry.” She seemed to have heard his thoughts. “Listen to me. It – it doesn’t make a very nice reading –”
“Yeah, you could say that –”
“– but don’t forget, Harry, this is Rita Skeeter writing.”
“You did read that letter to Grindelwald, didn’t you?”
“Yes, I – I did.” She hesitated, looking upset, cradling her tea in her cold hands. “I think that’s the worst bit. I know Bathilda thought it was all just talk, but ‘For the Greater Good’ became Grindelwald’s slogan, his justification for all the atrocities he committed later. And… from that… it looks like Dumbledore gave him the idea. They say ‘For the Greater Good’ was even carved over the entrance to Nurmengard.”
“What’s Nurmengard?”
“The prison Grindelwald had built to hold his opponents. He ended up in there himself, once Dumbledore had caught him. Anyway, it’s – it’s an awful thought that Dumbledore’s ideas helped Grindelwald rise to power. But on the other hand, even Rita can’t pretend that they knew each other for more than a few months one summer when they were both really young, and –”
“I thought you’d say that,” said Harry. He did not want to let his anger spill out at her, but it was hard to keep his voice steady. “I thought you’d say ‘They were young.’ They were the same age as we are now. And here we are, risking our lives to fight the Dark Arts, and there he was, in a huddle with his new best friend, plotting their rise to power over the Muggles.”
His temper would not remain in check much longer: He stood up and walked around, trying to work some of it off.
“I’m not trying to defend what Dumbledore wrote,” said Hermione. “All that ‘right to rule’ rubbish, it’s ‘Magic Is Might’ all over again. But Harry, his mother had just died, he was stuck alone in the house –”
“Alone? He wasn’t alone! He had his brother and sister for company, his Squib sister he was keeping locked up –”
“I don’t believe it,” said Hermione. She stood up too. “Whatever was wrong with that girl, I don’t think she was a Squib. The Dumbledore we knew would never, ever have allowed–”
“The Dumbledore we thought we knew didn’t want to conquer Muggles by force!” Harry shouted, his voice echoing across the empty hilltop, and several blackbirds rose into the air, squawking and spiraling against the pearly sky.
“He changed, Harry, he changed! It’s as simple as that! Maybe he did believe these things when he was seventeen, but the whole of the rest of his life was devoted to fighting the Dark Arts! Dumbledore was the one who stopped Grindelwald, the one who always voted for Muggle protection and Muggle born rights, who fought You-Know-Who from the start, and who died trying to bring him down!”
Rita’s book lay on the ground between them, so that the face of Albus Dumbledore smiled dolefully at both.
“Harry, I’m sorry, but I think the real reason you’re so angry is that Dumbledore never told you any of this himself.”
“Maybe I am!” Harry bellowed, and he flung his arms over his head, hardly knowing whether he was trying to hold in his anger or protect himself from the weight of his own disillusionment. “Look what he asked from me, Hermione! Risk your life, Harry! And again! And again! And don’t expect me to explain everything, just trust me blindly, trust that I know what I’m doing, trust me even though I don’t trust you! Never the whole truth! Never!”
His voice cracked with the strain, and they stood looking at each other in the whiteness and emptiness, and Harry felt they were as insignificant as insects beneath that wide sky.
“He loved you,” Hermione whispered. “I know he loved you.”
Harry dropped his arms.
“I don’t know who he loved, Hermione, but it was never me. This isn’t love, the mess he’s left me in. He shared a damn sight more of what he was really thinking with Gellert Grindelwald than he ever shared with me.”
Harry picked up Hermione’s wand, which he had dropped in the snow, and sat back down in the entrance of the tent.
“Thanks for the tea. I’ll finish the watch. You get back in the warm.” She hesitated, but recognized the dismissal. She picked up the book and then walked back past him into the tent, but as she did so, she brushed the top of his head lightly with her hand. He closed his eyes at her touch, and hated himself for wishing that what she said was true: that Dumbledore had really cared.
太阳出来了:哈利头顶上是一片纯洁无色的广袤天空。但这对他此时所处的困境无关紧要。哈利坐在帐篷门口,深吸了一口新鲜空气。能像这样活着,在闪着光芒的白雪皑皑的山坡上看日出,应该是世界上最美好的事了,但是他却无心欣赏这些。他还沉浸在失去魔杖的那场灾难中。他俯视着被白雪覆盖的山谷,远处教堂的钟声打破了沉寂。
  他的手指不自觉地狠狠掐住自己的胳膊,像是在尝试着减轻痛楚一样。他以前不知流过多少次血;有一次还失去了右臂的骨头;他的手臂和额头原本就有伤,这次的旅途又给他胸口和前臂添了新的伤疤,但他以前从未感到像现在这样极度虚弱,手无缚鸡之力又无依无靠,似乎他身上最强的魔力都消失了。他非常了解如果赫敏听到他形容现在的境况会怎么说:魔杖和它的主人一样棒。但是她错了,他的情况不一样。她不懂那种魔杖像指南针的指针一般旋转,在敌人的身上击出金色的火花的感觉。他失去了孪生魔杖的保护,直到现在魔杖没了他才知道这对他来说有多重要。
  他从口袋里掏出了魔杖的碎片,看都没看就塞进了挂在他脖子上海格送的小袋子里。现在这个袋子太满了,再也装不了那些破烂没用的东西。哈利的手在布袋里摸索着旧的金色飞贼,心里斗争了好半天,才痛下决心把它取出来扔了。就像邓布利多留给他的所有那些难以参透,毫无帮助,没用的东西一样。
  此时他对邓布利多的愤怒如火山爆发,怒火在他心里灼烧着,并取代了其他一切情感。绝望迫使他们让自己相信答案就在高椎克山谷,相信他们应该回去——相信那是邓布利多留给他们的仅有的一些秘密线索;但是没有地图,没有计划。邓布利多让他们独自在黑暗中摸索,和未知的无法想象的对手斗争,孤独无援:没有任何原因,而且付出了惨重的代价,他们没有武器,哈利又失去了魔杖。他还丢失了小偷的照片,现在对于伏地魔来说发现他是谁是再简单不过的事情。
  伏地魔已经得到了所有信息。
  “哈利?”
  赫敏看上去很害怕哈利会用她的魔杖来诅咒她。她的脸上都是泪痕,她在哈利身后蜷伏着,握着两杯热茶的手在发抖,在她的胳膊下还夹着个什么大东西。
  “谢谢,”哈利说,接过一杯热茶。
  “我能跟你说会儿话吗?”
  “不,”他这么说因为他不想伤害赫敏·
  “哈利,你想知道照片上的人是谁,好吧——我有这本书。”
  她胆怯的把书放到他的大腿上。是一件简装的书——阿不……邓布利多的一生与谎言。
  “在哪…你怎么会有这本书…?”
  “我是在巴希达的起居室找到的,就在那放着……这张纸在放在书的最上面。”
  赫敏大声地读着尖刻的,带有讽刺意味的开头几行。
  “‘亲爱的巴利,谢谢你的帮助,这是书的复制版,希望你会喜欢它。可能你不记得了,但你确实讲了很多事情。丽塔。’我觉得在真正的巴希达活着的时候这书就已经在这里了,但也许她没有仔细读过?”
  “嗯,我想也是这样。”
  哈利低头看着邓布利多的脸,感到一阵狂野的快乐:现在邓布利多管不着了,他将知道那些他永远都不会对他提起的事。
  “你还在生我的气,对吗?”赫敏说;他抬头看到她的眼睛又湿了,就知道自己的怒气一定是表现在脸上了。
  “不是的,”他静静地说。“不,赫敏,我知道那是个意外。你试图让我们活着离开那里,你实在是太好了,如果那时你没有帮我,我早就死了。”
  他向赫敏挂着眼泪的笑脸报以微笑,然后把注意力都放在了书上。书脊还很硬,显然从未被打开过。他飞快地翻着书页寻找照片,立刻就找到了一张——年轻的邓布利多和他帅气的伙伴因某个早就被遗忘了的笑话暴笑着。哈利的目光停留在了说明上。
  阿不思·邓布利多,在母亲去世不久后和他的朋友吉莱特·格林沃德
  哈利目瞪口呆地看了最后几个字很久——格林沃德。他的朋友格林沃德。他看了看在一旁的赫敏,她还凝视着那名字,似乎无法相信自己的眼睛。慢慢地她转向哈利。
  “格林沃德!”
  无视其他的照片,哈利翻起书来想要再次找到那个让他窒息的名字。他很快就找到了并且迫不及待的读起来,但是根本看不懂:必须要翻前面的内容才能知道在说什么,最终他找到这么一章:
  “伟大的善行。”他和赫敏马上开始读了起来:
  
  眼看就要到他十八岁的生日了,邓布利多带着一系列令人瞠目的光辉荣耀离开了霍格沃茨——全优的学习成绩,学生会主席,巴纳巴斯芬克利特殊贡献奖得主,驻威森加摩的英国青年魔法师代表,开罗举行的国际炼金术会议上被授予的开拓性贡献奖金奖等等。按照原定计划,他本打算毕业后和他在学校时结识的好友,绰号“狗喘”的埃非亚·多戈一起去进行一次伟大的旅行。
  但就在他们两个在伦敦的破釜酒吧准备前往希腊旅行的前一天,猫头鹰却带来了邓布利多母亲逝世的噩耗。“狗喘”多戈,这个拒绝接受本书作者采访的家伙,向公众介绍了接下来所发生的悲伤情景。他描述说,凯德拉的死无异于一场晴天霹雳,而深受打击的邓布利多也毅然放弃了那次酝酿已久的长途旅行。
  邓布利多随后马上动身返回他在高锥克山谷的家,赶去“照顾”他那尚在年幼的弟弟和妹妹。但事实上,他又给了他们多少真正意义上的照顾呢?
  “他绝对是个让人头痛的家伙,那个阿不福思,”当时家住高锥克山谷边的艾力德史密克描述说,“他变得越来越没教养了,诚然,你会很同情这样一个父母双亡的孤儿,而他整天头顶着那破帽子的样子更会让你觉得他可怜。但我并不认为阿不思对此觉得有什么不妥。话说回来,我根本就很少见到他们兄弟俩在一起。”
  如果此时的阿不思没有在照料他那年幼的弟弟的话,那他又在干什么呢?我想,那个最可能的答案就是,他在一如既往的看押着他的妹妹。因此,虽然软禁阿瑞娜的首犯已经去世,但邓布利多的出现,却并没有让她的处境得到丝毫的改观。她的存在依旧只有像“狗喘”多戈这样极少数的外人知晓。而其他更多的人只是被“她身体欠佳”这样的借口所搪塞。
  另一个知道内情的家庭是巴希达·巴沙特一家,没错,就是那个在高锥克山谷隐居多年的著名历史学家。
  凯德拉,当然,她在刚搬到这个镇上的时候甚至没有理睬巴希达对他们家到来所表示的欢迎,然而,许多年后,巴希达给尚在霍格沃茨读书的阿不思派去了一只猫头鹰,就他创作的在《今日变形》上发表关于物种转化的论文进行一些交流。恰恰就从这次接触开始,她和邓布利多一家渐渐熟悉起来。直到凯德拉去世时,巴希达仍是高锥克山谷中仅有的和邓布利多太太关系尚可的人。
  不幸的是,巴希达当年的风采现在已不复存在,“她把火生了起来,但锅里居然还什么东西都没放,”
  艾弗·狄龙斯贝告诉我说,还有,艾力德史密克略显粗鲁的跟我描述,“她现在迟钝地就像个被松鼠藏起来的坚果。”尽管如此,我还是通过各种方法从她那里搜集到了足够多的细节资料,使我能够将这整个事件的真相串联起来。
  像巫师界的其他人一样,巴希达把凯德拉的突然去世归结于一场魔咒走火,在以后的几年里,阿不思和阿不福斯也是这么说的。巴希达还提到了邓布利多家的阿瑞娜,说她“身体虚弱”而且“弱不禁风”。然而在这个问题上,我对巴希达用的吐真剂让我了解到了更有意思的东西,因为她,而且只有她知道阿不思·邓布利多生命中所有那些不为人知的秘密。而这些首度批露的内幕,必将使所有他的崇拜者对他产生质疑:他对黑魔法的憎恨,反对镇压麻瓜,甚至对家庭的奉献,所有这些都只是假象。
  那年夏天,当邓布利多回到高锥克山谷的家以后,就成为了一个孤儿家庭的支柱,巴希达·巴沙特经常把阿不思接到她家里来玩。在那里,他第一次看到了她的侄孙,吉莱特·格林沃德。
  格林沃德的名字应该很著名了:一直都位于最危险的黑巫师名单的前列,而他没有排在名单首位的原因,只是因为后来“神秘人”的出现,抢走了本应属于他的这份殊荣。格林沃德的魔爪没有从未触及到英国,所以他发迹的过程也就并不广为人知。
  格林沃德毕业于德姆斯特朗,那是一座因纵容黑魔法而臭名昭著的学校,他像邓布利多一样年纪轻轻就表现出了极高的魔法天赋。然而他并没有把精力耗在追求获得荣誉和奖章上,他对此毫无兴趣。在他16岁的时候,德姆斯特朗发现不能再对吉莱特·格林沃德乱七八糟的实验熟视无睹了,于是把他开除了。
  迄今为止,可考证的关于格林沃德的接下来的记录是他“用几个月的时间周游各地”。而现在可以推测出格林沃德选择了去拜访他住在高锥克山谷的伯祖母,而他在那里收获的,相信很多人听到后会大吃一惊,不是其它东西,正是和阿不思·邓布利多建立的亲密的友谊。
  “在我眼里他绝对是一个迷人的男孩,”
  巴希达嘀咕着,“无论他后来变成了什么样。很自然的,我把他介绍给了可怜的阿不思,这个过早的品尝了人世沧桑的孩子。这俩男孩一见如故。
  就是这样的。巴希达给我看了一封信,是在夜深人静时阿不思·邓布利多寄给吉莱特·格林沃德的,一直保存在她那里。
  “是的,他们认识后就整天有聊不完的话题——两个才华横溢的年轻人,他们相见恨晚——我经常听到有猫头鹰从吉莱特的窗户飞进飞出,那肯定是和阿不思在通信!一定他又有了什么新的点子,而且还迫不及待的想和吉莱特分享。”
  那么他们的新点子又是什么呢?阿不思·邓布利多的忠实拥趸们也许会觉得这些消息耸人听闻,那没关系,就让我们一起来看看他们心中那位十七岁的英雄在和他的新朋友讨论的话题吧(原信的复制品请参见463页)
  
  吉莱特——
  你对于巫师界统治是“为了麻瓜自己好”这一观点,我觉得是一个关键点。是的,我们被赋予了权力,而且毫无疑问的,这个权力可以使我们制定规则,但同样要求我们拥有对规则的责任感。我们必须强调这一点,它是我们事业的基石。当我们观点有冲突的时候——那是一定会有的,它必须是我们辩论的基点。我们要紧紧抓住“为了伟大的善行”这一信念。从这点出发,如果我们以后遇到抵抗,我们只需使用武力镇压而非别的什么,而且,这是很必要的。(这就是你在德姆斯特朗犯的错误!但是我不会责怪你,因为如果你没被开除,我们永远不可能认识。)
  阿不思
  
  阿不思的崇拜者肯定会惊讶万分,这封信制定了秘密的法令,并建立了巫师界对麻瓜的统治规则;这对于那些一直为邓布利多大唱高调的人是多么沉重的打击——他们还把邓布利多当作麻瓜权益最伟大的捍卫者!在这确凿的证据前,那些有关如何维护麻瓜权利的冠冕堂皇的言辞又显得多么的苍白无力!邓布利多的形象是多么的可鄙,当他本应为母亲服丧并照顾弟妹的时候,他却正忙于策划如何扩大他的权利!
  毫无疑问,那些最后的拥护邓布利多的卫道士可能会说他不会,至少,他肯定是在经历了思想斗争之后,改变了他的想法,从而并没有付诸行动啊。然而,接下来的事实更加骇人听闻。
  在他们那新份友谊建立仅仅两个月后,邓布利多和格林沃德就分开了,从此再没有见面,而他们的再次相会居然就是那场举世闻名的世纪大决斗(详情请参看22章)。是什么让他们反目成仇,不共戴天?是邓布利多良心发现吗?还是他告诉格林沃德他不想再进行他的计划了?唉,都不是。
  “我认为是可怜的阿瑞娜的死导致的,”
  巴希达说。“她的死是一个沉重的打击。事情发生时吉莱特正住在这里,他浑身颤抖的跑到我房间里,告诉我他明天想回家。神情非常难过。所以我给了他门钥匙,那就是我最后一次见到他。
  阿瑞娜的死让阿不思濒临崩溃。这对于兄弟俩来说太可怕了。他们除了彼此以外失去了所有亲人。心性变得暴躁也就不足为奇了。阿不福思责怪阿不思,就像人们在可怕的情况下会做出的那样。但毕竟阿不福思说话一直都有点疯,这可怜的孩子。
  但即便如此,他在葬礼上打断阿不思的鼻梁也实在是有些过分。凯德拉如果看到她的两个孩子打成那样会多么心痛,更何况还是在她女儿的尸体旁边。吉莱特没有呆到葬礼实在是很可惜……不然,他至少能宽慰一下阿不思……
  这场棺材旁的激烈争吵,只有那些参加阿瑞娜·邓布利多葬礼的人才知道,他们产生了些疑问。阿不福思·邓布利多到底为什么因为他妹妹的死而不断谴责阿不思?是不是像“巴蒂”为他辩护的那样,仅仅是悲伤过度?或者还有更深层的原因导致他突然爆发?格林沃德由于对同学近乎致命的攻击而被德姆斯特朗开除,又在这个女孩神秘死亡之后匆匆从这里逃离,而阿不思(由于羞愧或害怕?)也再也没去见过他,直到被巫师界反复恳求而被迫迎战。
  此后邓布利多和格林沃德似乎都没再提及那份短暂的少年时代的友谊。然而,毫无疑问,邓布利多在经历了五年的生离死别后,对吉莱特·格林沃德的攻击迟疑了。是不是那份挥之不去的友情或者害怕他们曾经是最好的朋友的事情暴光让邓布利多犹豫?是不是仅仅是因为邓布利多不人心亲手把他曾经情同莫逆的好友逮捕?
  那么神秘的阿瑞娜究竟是怎么死的?她是不是某种黑魔法仪式无意中的牺牲品?她是不是偶然发现了她不该发现的事情,比如这两个年轻人为了攫取名誉和权利的勾当?有没有可能阿瑞娜·邓布利多就是那“为了伟大的善行”的第一个牺牲品? 
  这一章在这里结束了,哈利继续寻找着。赫敏比哈利先读完文章。她将这本书从哈利的手抢了过来,看到他的表情后有点惊慌,看都没看就把书合上了,好象想掩藏什么不妥的内容。
  “哈利——”
  但是他摇了摇头。有种信仰在他体内倒塌了;就像罗恩离开后他的感觉一样。他一直相信邓布利多,相信他就是善良和智慧的化身。一切都不复存在了:他还能承受失去更多么?罗恩,邓布利多,凤凰魔杖……
  “哈利。”她看起来好象知道了他的想法。“听我说。这……这不是一本很好的书……”
  “是的,你可以这么说……”
  “……但是别忘了,哈利,这是丽塔·斯基特写的。”
  “你读过了那封给格林沃德的信了,对吧?”
  “是的,我……我读了。”她犹豫着,看上去很不安,用冰冷的双手捂着她的茶杯。
  “我想这只是听起来最糟糕的部分而已。我想巴希达认为那仅仅是谈话,但是‘为了伟大的善行’成为了格林沃德的信条,成为他后来犯下残暴罪行的正当理由。而且……从这点看……的确像是邓布利多的话给他的启示。他们说的‘为了伟大的善行’甚至刻在了努尔蒙德的入口处。”
  “努尔蒙德是什么?”
  “就是格林沃德建造的用来关押他的反对者的监狱。他自己就是死在那的,当邓布利多抓住他的时候。无论如何,这是……这是一个可怕的想法,邓布利多的主意帮助格林沃德达到了他的目的。但是另一方面,即使丽塔也不能撒谎说他俩在那个夏天只是认识彼此,毕竟他们还年轻,而且……”
  “我就知道你会这么说,”哈利说。他不想让自己对她发脾气,但是他现在很难让自己的声音听起来若无其事。“我知道你会说‘他们还年轻’。他们那时和咱们现在的年龄一样。看看现在的我们,冒着生命危险去对抗黑暗势力,可再看看他,和他的新朋友同流合污,策划着建立他们对麻瓜的统治。”
  他再也控制不住自己的情绪:他站起身来回走着,想要发泄一些愤怒。
  “我不是想对这些有关邓布利多东西辩护,”赫敏说。“所有‘权利法则’都是幌子,是‘魔法才是力量’的重现。但是哈利,他的母亲刚死,他一个人在房间里承受这些……”
  “一个人?他不是一个人!他有弟弟和妹妹为伴,他还把他那个哑炮妹妹关了起来……”
  “我不相信,”赫敏也站了起来,争辩道,“无论他们怎么说那个女孩,我都不相信她会是个哑炮,我们认识的邓布利多决不会,决不会允许——”
  “我们不也以为自己认识的邓布利多决不会企图用武力去征服麻瓜吗!”
  哈利怒吼着,他的回音在空旷的山野回响,惊起不少山鸟,在迷蒙的夜空中鸣叫盘旋。
  “他变了,哈利,他已经变好了!这很明显!也许在他十七岁时确实曾沉迷于此,但他耗尽之后的毕生精力来与黑魔法作斗争。是邓布利多击败了格林迪沃,是他一直致力于保护麻瓜和维护麻瓜出身巫师的权利,是他从一开始就与神秘人做着斗争,也是他最终为能击败神秘人而牺牲!”
  丽塔的书就放在他俩之间,书上插图里的阿不思·邓布利多朝着他俩落寞地微笑着。
  “哈利,我很遗憾,但我想你如此愤怒的真正原因其实是邓布利多从没告诉过你他的过去。”
  “也许吧!”哈利爆发了,他猛地举起双臂,像是要把他无边的愤怒高高举起或者是在他幻想的重压之下保护自己,“看看他怎么跟我说的吧,赫敏:冒险牺牲吧,哈利,再来一次,再来一次,再来一次!别指望我给你解释任何东西,就去拼了你的小命相信我,相信我知道我在做什么,即使我不信任你你也得相信我!永远别想知道真相!永远别想知道!!”
  哈利的声音已经在这歇斯底里的喊叫中变得沙哑,看着跟自己一样脸色煞白的赫敏,哈利突然觉得,在这广阔的天地之间,他们是那么渺小。
  “他爱你,”赫敏低声说,“他真的爱你。”
  哈利的胳膊无力的垂了下来。
  “我真的不知道邓布利多曾经关心过谁,赫敏,但那个人绝对不会是我。这不是什么爱,只不过是他留给我的一个烂摊子,他宁愿把自己的真心话同吉莱特·格林沃德分享,而不是我。”
  哈利捡起他刚刚扔到雪里的赫敏的魔杖,重新坐到了帐篷口。
  “多谢你的茶,书我看完了,你也快回去暖和一下吧。”
  赫敏犹豫了一下,但实在不知该说些什么,她拿起书从哈利身边钻进帐篷回去了。临走前,她用手轻轻梳理了一下哈利的头发。哈利闭上眼睛,感受着她的触摸:他多么希望赫敏说的是对的,邓布利多真的在乎过他……但就是因为这个想法,他更加的憎恨自己。 
慕若涵

ZxID:14387487


等级: 总版主
配偶: 时不予
爱就像蓝天白云,晴空万里,突然暴风雨!
举报 只看该作者 19楼  发表于: 2013-11-03 0

Chapter 19 The Silver Doe
It was snowing by the time Hermione took over the watch at midnight. Harry’s dreams were confused and disturbing: Nagini wove in and out of them, first through a wreath of Christmas roses. He woke repeatedly, panicky, convinced that somebody had called out to him in the distance, imagining that the wind whipping around the tent was footsteps or voices.
Finally he got up in the darkness and joined Hermione, who was huddled in the entrance to the tent reading A History of Magic by the light of her wand. The snow was falling thickly, and she greeted with relief his suggestion of packing up early and moving on.
“We’ll move somewhere more sheltered,” she agreed, shivering as she pulled on a sweatshirt over her pajamas. “I kept thinking I could hear people moving outside. I even though I saw somebody one or twice.”
Harry paused in the act of pulling on a jumper and glanced at the silent, motionless Sneakoscope on the table.
“I’m sure I imagined it,” said Hermione, looking nervous. “The snow the dark, it plays tricks on your eyes…. But perhaps we ought to Disapparate under the Invisibility Cloak, just in case?”
Half an hour later, with the tent packed, Harry wearing the Horcrux, and Hermione clutching the beaded bag, they Disapparated. The usual tightness engulfed them; Harry’s feet parted company with the snowy ground, then slammed hard onto what felt like frozen earth covered in leaves.
“Where are we?” he asked, peering around at the fresh mass of trees as Hermione opened the beaded bag and began tugging out the tent poles.
“The Forest of Dean,” she said, “I came camping here once with my mum and dad.”
Here too snow lay on the trees all around and it was bitterly cold, but they were at least protected from the wind. They spent most of the day inside the tent, huddled for warmth around the useful bright blue flames that Hermione was adept at producing, and which could be scooped up and carried in a jar. Harry felt as though he was recuperating from some brief but severe, an impression reinforced by Hermione’s solicitousness. That afternoon fresh flakes drifted down upon them, so that even their sheltered clearing had a fresh dusting of powdery snow.
After two nights of little sleep, Harry’s senses seemed more alert than usual. Their escape from Godric’s Hollow had been so narrow that Voldemort seemed somehow closer than before, more threatening. As darkness drove in again Harry refused Hermione’s offer to keep watch and told her to go to bed.
Harry moved an old cushion into the tent mouth and sat down, wearing all the sweaters he owned but even so, still shivery. The darkness deepened with the passing hours until it was virtually impenetrable. He was on the point of taking out the Marauder’s Map, so as to watch Ginny’s dot for a while, before he remembered that it was the Christmas holidays and that she would be back at the Burrow.
Every tiny movement seemed magnified in the vastness of the forest. Harry knew that it must be full of living creatures, but he wished they would all remain still and silent so that he could separate their innocent scurryings and prowlings from noises that might proclaim other, sinister movements. He remembered the sound of a cloak slithering over dead leaves many years ago, and at once thought he heard it again before mentally shaking himself. Their protective enchantments had worked for weeks; why should they break now? And yet he could no throw off the feeling that something was different tonight.
Several times he jerked upright, his neck aching because he had fallen asleep, slumped at an awkward angle against the side of the tent. The night reached such a depth of velvety blackness that he might have been suspended in limbo between Disapparation and Apparation. He had just held a hand in front of his face to see whether he could make out his fingers when it happened.
A bright silver light appeared right ahead of him, moving through the trees. Whatever the source, it was moving soundlessly. The light seemed simply to drift toward him.
He jumped to his feet, his voice frozen in his throat, and raised Hermione’s wand. He screwed up his eyes as the light became blinding, the trees in front of it pitch black in silhouette, and still the thing came closer….
And then the source of the light stepped out from behind an oak. It was a silver white doe, moon-bright and dazzling, picking her way over the ground, still silent, and leaving no hoofprints in the fine powdering of snow. She stepped toward him, her beautiful head with its wide, long-lashed eyes held high.
Harry stared at the creature, filled with wonder, not at her strangeness, but her inexplicable familiarity. He felt that he had been waiting for her to come, but that he had forgotten, until this moment, that they had arranged to meet. His impulse to shout for Hermione, which had been so strong a moment ago, had gone. He knew, he would have staked his life on it, that she had come for him, and him alone.
They gazed at each other for several long moments and then she turned and walked away.
“No,” he said, and his voice was cracked with lack of use. “Come back!”
She continued to step deliberately through the trees, and soon he brightness was striped by their thick black trunks. For one trembling second he hesitated. Caution murmured it could be a trick, a lure, a trap. But instinct, overwhelming instinct, told him that this was not Dark Magic. He set off in pursuit.
Snow crunched beneath his feet, but the doe made no noise as she passed through the trees, for she was nothing but light. Deeper and deeper into the forest she led him, and Harry walked quickly, sure that when she stopped, she would allow him to approach her properly. And then she would speak and the voice would tell him what he needed to know.
At last she came to a halt. She turned her beautiful head toward him once more, and he broke into a run, a question burning in him, but as he opened his lips to ask it, she vanished.
Though the darkness had swallowed her whole, her burnished image was still imprinted on his retinas; it obscured his vision, brightening when he lowered his eyelids, disorienting him. Now fear came: Her presence had meant safety.
“Lumos!” he whispered, and the wand-tip ignited.
The imprint of the doe faded away with every blink of his eyes as he stood there, listening to the sounds of the forest, to distant crackles of twigs, soft swishes of snow. Was he about to be attacked? Had she enticed him into an ambush? Was he imagining that somebody stood beyond the reach of the wandlight, watching him?
He held the wand higher. Nobody ran out at him, no flash of green light burst from behind a tree. Why, then, had she led him to this spot?
Something gleamed in the light of the wand, and Harry spun about, but all that was there was a small, frozen pool, its black, cracked surface glittering as he raised his wand higher to examine it.
He moved forward rather cautiously and looked down. The ice reflected his distorted shadow and the beam of wandlight, but deep below the thick, misty gray carapace, something else glinted. A great silver cross…
His heart skipped into his mouth: He dropped to his knees at the pool’s edge and angled the wand so as to flood the bottom of the pool with as much light as possible. A glint of deep red…It was a sword with glittering rubies in its hilt….The sword of Gryffindor was lying at the bottom of the forest pool.
Barely breathing, he stared down at it. How was this possible? How could it have come to be lying in a forest pool, this close to the place where they were camping? Had some unknown magic drawn Hermione to this spot, or was the doe, which he had taken to be a Patronus, some kind of guardian of the pool? Or had the sword been put into the pool after they had arrived, precisely because they were here? In which case, where was the person who wanted to pass it to Harry? Again he directed the wand at the surrounding trees and bushes, searching for a human outline, for the glint of an eye, but he could not see anyone there. All the same, a little more fear leavened his exhilaration as he returned his attention to the sword reposing upon the bottom of the frozen pool.
He pointed the wand at the silvery shape and murmured, “Accio Sword.”
It did not stir. He had not expected it to. If it had been that easy the sword would have lain on the ground for him to pick up, not in the depths of a frozen pool. He set off around the circle of ice, thinking hard about the last time the sword had delivered itself to him. He had been in terrible danger then, and had asked for help.
“Help,” he murmured, but the sword remained upon the pool bottom, indifferent, motionless.
What was it, Harry asked himself (walking again), that Dumbledore had told him the last time he had retrieved the sword? Only a true Gryffindor could have pulled that out of the hat. And what were the qualities that defined a Gryffindor? A small voice inside Harry’s head answered him: Their daring nerve and chivalry set Gryffindor apart.
Harry stopped walking and let out a long sigh, his smoky breath dispersing rapidly upon the frozen air. He knew what he had to do. If he was honest with himself, he had thought it might come to this from the moment he had spotted the sword through the ice.
He glanced around at the surrounding trees again, but was convinced now that nobody was going to attack him. They had had their chance as he walked alone through the forest, had had plenty of opportunity as he examined the pool. The only reason to delay at this point was because the immediate prospect was so deeply uninviting.
With fumbling fingers Harry started to remove his many layers of clothing. Where “chivalry” entered into this, he thought ruefully, he was not entirely sure, unless it counted as chivalrous that he was not calling for Hermione to do it in his stead.
An owl hooted somewhere as he stripped off, and he thought with a pang of Hedwig. He was shivering now, his teeth chattering horribly, and yet he continued to strip off until at last he stood there in his underwear, barefooted in the snow. He placed the pouch containing his wand, his mother’s letter, the shard of Sirius’s mirror, and the old Snitch on top of his clothes, then he pointed Hermione’s wand at the ice.
“Diffindo.”
It cracked with a sound like a bullet in the silence. The surface of the pool broke and chunks of dark ice rocked on the ruffled water. As far as Harry could judge, it was not deep, but to retrieve the sword he would have to submerge himself completely.
Contemplating the task ahead would not make it easier or the water warmer. He stepped to the pool’s edge and placed Hermione’s wand on the ground still lit. Then, trying not to imagine how much colder he was about to become or how violently he would soon be shivering, he jumped.
Every pore of his body screamed in protest. The very air in his lungs seemed to freeze solid as he was submerged to his shoulders in the frozen water. He could hardly breathe: trembling so violently the water lapped over the edges of the pool, he felt for the blade with his numb feet. He only wanted to dive once.
Harry put off the moment of total submersion from second to second, gasping and shaking, until he told himself that it must be done, gathered all his courage, and dived.
The cold was agony: It attacked him like fire. His brain itself seemed to have frozen as he pushed through the dark water to the bottom and reached out, groping for the sword. His fingers closed around the hilt; he pulled it upward.
Then something closed tight around his neck. He thought of water weeds, though nothing had brushed him as he dived, and raised his hand to free himself. It was not weed: The chain of the Horcrux had tightened and was slowly constricting his windpipe.
Harry kicked out wildly, trying to push himself back to the surface, but merely propelled himself into the rocky side of the pool. Thrashing, suffocating, he scrabbled at the strangling chain, his frozen fingers unable to loosen it, and now little lights were popping inside his head, and he was going to drown, there was nothing left, nothing he could do, and the arms that closed around his chest were surely Death’s….
Choking and retching, soaking and colder than he had ever been in his life, he came to facedown in the snow. Somewhere, close by, another person was panting and coughing and staggering around, as she had come when the snake attacked….Yet it did not sound like her, not with those deep coughs, no judging by the weight of the footsteps….
Harry had no strength to lift his head and see his savior’s identity. All he could do was raise a shaking hand to his throat and feel the place where the locket had cut tightly into his flesh. It was gone. Someone had cut him free. Then a panting voice spoke from over his head.
“Are – you – mental?”
Nothing but the shock of hearing that voice could have given Harry the strength to get up. Shivering violently, he staggered to his feet. There before him stood Ron, fully dressed but drenched to the skin, his hair plastered to his face, the sword of Gryffindor in one hand and the Horcrux dangling from its broken chain in the other.
“Why the hell,” panted Ron, holding up the Horcrux, which swung backward and forward on its shortened chain in some parody of hypnosis, “didn’t you take the thing off before you dived?”
Harry could not answer. The silver doe was nothing, nothing compared with Ron’s reappearance; he could not believe it. Shuddering with cold, he caught up the pile of clothes still lying at the water’s edge and began to pull them on. As he dragged sweater after sweater over his head, Harry stared at Ron, half expecting him to have disappeared every time he lost sight of him, and yet he had to be real: He had just dived into the pool, he had saved Harry’s life.
“It was y-you?” Harry said at last, his teeth chattering, his voice weaker than usual due to his near-strangulation.
“Well, yeah,” said Ron, looking slightly confused.
“Y-you cast that doe?”
“What? No, of course not! I thought it was you doing it!”
“My Patronus is a stag.”
“Oh yeah. I thought it looked different. No antlers.”
Harry put Hagrid’s pouch back around his neck, pulled on a final sweater, stooped to pick up Hermione’s wand, and faced Ron again.
“How come you’re here?”
Apparently Ron had hoped that this point would come up later, if at all.
“Well, I’ve – you know – I’ve come back. If –” He cleared his throat. “You know. You still want me.”
There was a pause, in which the subject of Ron’s departure seemed to rise like a wall between them. Yet he was here. He had returned. He had just saved Harry’s life.
Ron looked down at his hands. He seemed momentarily surprised to see the things he was holding.
“Oh yeah, I got it out,” he said, rather unnecessarily, holding up the sword for Harry’s inspection. “That’s why you jumped in, right?”
“Yeah,” said Harry. “But I don’t understand. How did you get here? How did you find us?”
“Long story,” said Ron. “I’ve been looking for you for hours, it’s a big forest, isn’t it? And I was just thinking I’d have to go kip under a tree and wait for morning when I saw that dear coming and you following.”
“You didn’t see anyone else?”
“No,” said Ron. “I –”
But he hesitated, glancing at two trees growing close together some yards away.
“I did think I saw something move over there, but I was running to the pool at the time, because you’d gone in and you hadn’t come up, so I wasn’t going to make a detour to – hey!”
Harry was already hurrying to the place that Ron had indicated. The two oaks grew close together; there was a gap of only a few inches between the trunks at eye level, an ideal place to see but not be seen. The ground around the roots, however, was free of snow, and Harry could see no sign of footprints. He walked back to where Ron stood waiting, still holding the sword and the Horcrux.
“Anything there?” Ron asked.
“No,” said Harry.
“So how did the sword get in that pool?”
“Whoever cast the Patronus must have put it there.”
They both looked at the ornate silver sword, its rubied hilt glinting a little in the light from Hermione’s wand.
“You reckon this is the real one?” asked Ron.
“One way to find out, isn’t there?” said Harry.
The Horcrux was still swinging from Ron’s hand. The locket was twitching slightly. Harry knew that the thing inside it was agitated again. It had sensed the presence of the sword and had tried to kill Harry rather than let him possess it. Now was not the time for long discussions; now was the moment to destroy once and for all. Harry looked around, holding Hermione’s wand high, and saw the place: a flattish rock lying in the shadow of a sycamore tree.
“Come here.” he said and he led the way, brushed snow from the rock’s surface, and held out his hand for the Horcrux. When Ron offered the sword, however, Harry shook his head.
“No you should do it.”
“Me?” said Ron, looking shocked. “Why?”
“Because you got the sword out of the pool. I think it’s supposed to be you.”
He was not being kind or generous. As certainly as he had known that the doe was benign, he knew that Ron had to be the one to wield the sword. Dumbledore had at least taught Harry something about certain kinds of magic, of the incalculable power of certain acts.
“I’m going to open it,” said Harry, “and you will stab it. Straightaway okay? Because whatever’s in there will put up a fight. The bit of Riddle in the Diary tried to kill me.”
“How are you going to open it?” asked Ron. He looked terrified “I’m going to ask it to open, using Parseltongue,” said Harry. The answer came so readily to his lips that thought that he had always known it deep down: Perhaps it had taken his recent encounter with Nagini to make him realize it. He looked at the serpentine S, inlaid with glittering green stones: It was easy to visualize it as a miniscule snake, curled upon the cold rock.
“No!” said Ron. “Don’t open it! I’m serious!”
“Why not?” asked Harry. “Let’s get rid of the damn thing, it’s been months –”
“I can’t, Harry, I’m serious – you do it –”
“But why?”
“Because that thing’s bad for me!” said Ron, backing away from the locket on the rock. “I can’t handle it! I’m not making excuses, for what I was like, but it affects me worse than it affects you and Hermione, it made me think stuff – stuff that I was thinking anyway, but it made everything worse. I can’t explain it, and then I’d take it off and I’d get my head straight again, and then I’d have to put the effing thing back on – I can’t do it Harry!”
He had backed away, the sword dragging at his side, shaking his head.
“You can do it,” said Harry, “you can! You’ve just got the sword, I know it’s supposed to be you who uses it. Please just get rid of it Ron.”
The sound of his name seemed to act like a stimulant. Ron swallowed, then still breathing hard through his long nose, moved back toward the rock.
“Tell me when,” he croaked.
“On three,” said Harry, looking back down at the locket and narrowing his eyes, concentrating on the letter S, imagining a serpent, while the contents of the locket rattled like a trapped cockroach. It would have been easy to pity it, except that the cut around Harry’s neck still burned.
“One… two… three…open.”
The last word came as a hiss and a snarl and the golden doors of the locket swung wide open with a little click.
Behind both of the glass windows within blinked a living eye, dark and handsome as Tom Riddle’s eyes had been before he turned them scarlet and slit-pupiled “Stab,” said Harry, holding the locket steady on the rock.
Ron raised the sword in his shaking hands: The point dangled over the frantically swiveling eyes, and Harry gripped the locket tightly, bracing himself, already imagining blood pouring from the empty windows.
Then a voice hissed from out the Horcrux.
“I have seen your heart, and it is mine.”
“Don’t listen to it!” Harry said harshly. “Stab it!”
“I have seen your dreams, Ronald Weasley, and I have seen your fears. All you desire is possible, but all that you dread is also possible….”
“Stab!” shouted Harry, his voice echoed off the surrounding trees, the sword point trembled, and Ron gazed down into Riddle’s eyes.
“Least loved, always, by the mother who craved a daughter… Least loved, now, by the girl who prefers your friend… Second best, always, eternally overshadowed…”
“Ron, stab it now!” Harry bellowed: He could feel the locket quivering in the grip and was scared of what was coming. Ron raised the sword still higher, and as he did so, Riddle’s eyes gleamed scarlet.
Out of the locket’s two windows, out of the eyes, there bloomed like two grotesque bubbles, the heads of Harry and Hermione, weirdly distorted.
Ron yelled in shock and backed away as the figures blossomed out of the locket, first chests, then waists, then legs, until they stood in the locket, side by side like trees with a common root, swaying over Ron and the real Harry, who had snatched his fingers away from the locket as it burned, suddenly, white-hot.
“Ron!” he shouted, but the Riddle-Harry was now speaking with Voldemort’s voice and Ron was gazing, mesmerized, into its face.
“Why return? We were better without you, happier without you, glad of your absence…. We laughed at your stupidity, your cowardice, your presumption–”
“Presumption!” echoed the Riddle-Hermione, who was more beautiful and yet more terrible than the real Hermione: She swayed, cackling, before Ron, who looked horrified, yet transfixed, the sword hanging pointlessly at his side. “Who could look at you, who would ever look at you, beside Harry Potter? What have you ever done, compared with the Chosen One? What are you, compared with the Boy Who Lived?”
“Ron, stab it, STAB IT!” Harry yelled, but Ron did not move. His eyes were wide, and the Riddle-Harry and the Riddle-Hermione were reflected in them, their hair swirling like flames, their eyes shining red, their voices lifted in an evil duet.
“Your mother confessed,” sneered Riddle-Harry, while Riddle-Hermione jeered, “that she would have preferred me as a son, would be glad to exchange…”
“Who wouldn’t prefer him, what woman would take you, you are nothing, nothing, nothing to him,” crooned Riddle-Hermione, and she stretched like a snake and entwined herself around Riddle-Harry, wrapping him in a close embrace: Their lips met.
On the ground in front of them, Ron’s face filled with anguish. he raised the sword high, his arms shaking.
“Do it, Ron!” Harry yelled.
Ron looked toward him, and Harry thought he saw a trace of scarlet in his eyes.
“Ron –?”
The sword flashed, plunged: Harry threw himself out of the way, there as a clang of metal and a long, drawn-out scream. Harry whirled around, slipping in the snow, wand held ready to defend himself, but there was nothing to fight.
The monstrous versions of himself and Hermione were gone: There was only Ron, standing there with the sword held slackly in his hand, looking down at the shattered remains of the locket on the flat rock.
Slowly, Harry walked back to him, hardly knowing what to say or do. Ron was breathing heavily: His eyes were no longer red at all, but their normal blue: they were also wet.
Harry stooped, pretending he had not seen, and picked up the broken Horcrux. Ron had pierced the glass in both windows: Riddle’s eyes were gone, and the stained silk lining of the locket was smoking slightly. The thing that had lived in the Horcrux had vanished; torturing Ron had been its final act. The sword clanged as Ron dropped it. He had sunk to his knees, his head in his arms. He was shaking, but not, Harry realized, from cold. Harry crammed the broken locket into his pocket, knelt down beside Ron, and placed a hand cautiously on his shoulder. He took it as a good sign that Ron did not throw it off.
“After you left,” he said in a low voice, grateful for the fact that Ron’s face was hidden, “she cried for a week. Probably longer, only she didn’t want me to see. There were loads of nights when we never even spoke to each other. With you gone…”
He could not finish; it was now that Ron was here again that Harry fully realized how much his absence had cost them.
“She’s like my sister,” he went on. “I love her like a sister and I reckon that she feels the same way about me. It’s always been like that. I thought you knew.”
Ron did not respond, but turned his face away from Harry and wiped his nose noisily on his sleeve. Harry got to his feet again and walked to where Ron’s enormous rucksack lay yards away, discarded as Ron had run toward the pool to save Harry from drowning. He hoisted it onto his own back and walked back to Ron, who clambered to his feet as Harry approached, eyes bloodshot but otherwise composed.
“I’m sorry,” he said in a thick voice. “I’m sorry I left. I know I was a – a –”
He looked around at the darkness, as if hoping a bad enough word would swoop down upon him and claim him.
“You’ve sort of made up for it tonight,” said Harry. “Getting the sword. Finishing off the Horcrux. Saving my life.”
“That makes me sound a lot cooler than I was,” Ron mumbled.
“Stuff like that always sounds cooler than it really was” said Harry. “I’ve been trying to tell you that for years.”
Simultaneously they walked forward and hugged, Harry gripping the still-sopping back of Ron’s jacket.
“And now,” said Harry as they broke apart, “all we’ve got to do is find that tent again.”
But it was not difficult. Though the walk through the dark forest with the doe had seemed lengthy, with Ron by his side, the journey back seemed to take a surprisingly short time. Harry could not wait to wake Hermione, and it was with quickening excitement that he entered the tent, Ron lagging a little behind him.
It was gloriously warm after the pool and the forest, the only illumination the bluebell flames still shimmering in a bowl on the floor. Hermione was fast asleep, curled up under her blankets, and did not move until Harry had said her name several times.
“Hermione!”
She stirred, then sat up quickly, pushing her hair out of her face.
“What’s wrong? Harry? Are you all right?”
“It’s okay, everything’s fine. More than fine, I’m great. There’s someone here.”
“What do you mean? Who –?”
She saw Ron, who stood there holding the sword and dripping onto the threadbare carpet. Harry backed into a shadowy corner, slipped off Ron’s rucksack, and attempted to blend in with the canvas.
Hermione slid out of her bunk and moved like a sleepwalker toward Ron, her eyes upon his pale face. She stopped right in front of him, her lips slightly parted, her eyes wide. Ron gave a weak hopeful smile and half raised his arms.
Hermione launched herself forward and started punching every inch of him that she could reach.
“Ouch – ow – gerroff! What the –? Hermione – OW!”
“You – complete – arse – Ronald – Weasley!”
She punctuated every word with a blow: Ron backed away, shielding his head as Hermione advanced.
“You – crawl – back – here – after – weeks – and – weeks – oh, where’s my wand?”
She looked as though ready to wrestle it out of Harry’s hands and he reacted instinctively.
“Protego!”
The invisible shield erupted between Ron and Hermione. The force of it knocked her backward onto the floor. Spitting hair out of her mouth, she lept up again.
“Hermione!” said Harry. “Calm –”
“I will not calm down!” she screamed. Never before had he seen her lose control like this; she looked quite demented. “Give me back my wand! Give it back to me!”
“Hermione, will you please –”
“Don’t you tell me what do, Harry Potter!” she screeched. “Don’t you dare! Give it back now! And YOU!”
She was pointing at Ron in dire accusation: It was like a malediction, and Harry could not blame Ron for retreating several steps.
“I cam running after you! I called you! I begged you to come back”
“I know,” Ron said, “Hermione, I’m sorry, I’m really –”
“Oh, you’re sorry!”
She laughed a high-pitched, out-of-control sound; Ron looked at Harry for help, but Harry merely grimaced his helplessness.
“You came back after weeks – weeks – and you think it’s all going to be all right if you just say sorry?”
“Well, what else can I say?” Ron shouted, and Harry was glad that Ron was fighting back.
“Oh, I don’t know!” yelled Hermione with awful sarcasm. “Rack your brains, Ron, that should only take a couple of seconds –”
“Hermione,” interjected Harry, who considered this a low blow, “he just saved my –”
“I don’t care!” she screamed. “I don’t care what he’s done! Weeks and weeks, we could have been dead for all he knew –”
“I knew you weren’t dead!” bellowed Ron, drowning her voice for the first time, and approaching as close as he could with the Shield Charm between them. “Harry’s all over the Prophet, all over the radio, they’re looking for you everywhere, all these rumors and mental stories, I knew I’d hear straight off if you were dead, you don’t know what it’s been like –”
“What it’s been like for you?”
Her voice was not so shrill only bats would be able to hear it soon, but she had reached a level of indignation that rendered her temporarily speechless, and Ron seized his opportunity.
“I wanted to come back the minute I’d Disapparated, but I walked straight into a gang of Snatchers, Hermione, and I couldn’t go anywhere!”
“A gang of what?” asked Harry, as Hermione threw herself down into a chair with her arms and legs crossed so tightly it seemed unlikely that she would unravel them for several years.
“Snatchers,” said Ron. “They’re everywhere – gangs trying to earn gold by rounding up Muggle-borns and blood traitors, there’s a reward from the Ministry for everyone captured. I was on my own and I look like I might be school age; they got really excited, thought I was a Muggle-born in hiding. I had to talk fast to get out of being dragged to the Ministry.”
“What did you say to them?”
“Told them I was Stan Shunpike. First person I could think of.”
“And they believed that?”
“They weren’t the brightest. One of them was definitely part troll, the smell of him….”
Ron glanced at Hermione, clearly hopeful she might soften at this small instance of humor, but her expression remained stony above her tightly knotted limbs.
“Anyway, they had a row about whether I was Stan or not. It was a bit pathetic to be honest, but there were still five of them and only one of me, and they’d taken my wand. Then two of them got into a fight and while the others were distracted I managed to hit the one holding me in the stomach, grabbed his wand, Disarmed the bloke holding mine, and Disapparated. I didn’t do it so well. Splinched myself again” – Ron held up his right hand to show two missing fingernails: Hermione raised her eyebrows coldly – “and I came out miles from where you were. By the time I got back to that bit of riverbank where we’d been… you were gone.”
“Gosh, what a gripping story,” Hermione said in the lofty voice she adopted when wishing to wound. “You must have been simply terrified. Meanwhile we went to Godric’s Hollow and, let’s think, what happened there, Harry? Oh yes, You-Know-Who’s snake turned up, it nearly killed both of us, and then You-Know-Who himself arrived and missed us by about a second.”
“What?” Ron said, gaping from her to Harry, but Hermione ignored him.
“Imagine losing fingernails, Harry! That really puts our sufferings into perspective, doesn’t it?”
“Hermione,” said Harry quietly, “Ron just saved my life.”
She appeared not to have heard him.
“One thing I would like to know, though,” she said, fixing her eyes on a spot a foot over Ron’s head. “How exactly did you find us tonight? That’s important. Once we know, we’ll be able to make sure we’re not visited by anyone else we don’t want to see.”
Ron glared at her, then pulled a small silver object from his jeans pocket.
“This.”
She had to look at Ron to see what he was showing them.
“The Deluminator?” she asked, so surprised she forgot to look cold and fierce.
“It doesn’t just turn the lights on and off,” said Ron. “I don’t know how it works or why it happened then and not any other time, because I’ve been wanting to come back ever since I left. But I was listening to the radio really early on Christmas morning and I heard… I heard you.”
He was looking at Hermione.
“You heard me on the radio?” she asked incredulously.
“No, I heard you coming out of my pocket. Your voice,” he held up the Deluminator again, “came out of this.”
“And what exactly did I say?” asked Hermione, her tone somewhere between skepticism and curiosity.
“My name. ‘Ron.’ And you said… something about a wand….”
Hermione turned a fiery shade of scarlet. Harry remembered: it had been the first time Ron’s name had been said aloud by either of them since the day he had left; Hermione had mentioned it when talking about repairing Harry’s wand.
“So I took it out,” Ron went on, looking at the Deluminator, “and it didn’t seem different or anything, but I was sure I’d heard you. So I clicked it. And the light went out in my room, but another light appeared right outside the window.”
Ron raised his empty hand and pointed in front of him, his eyes focused on something neither Harry nor Hermione could see.
“It was a ball of light, kind of pulsing, and bluish, like that light you get around a Portkey, you know?”
“Yeah,” said Harry and Hermione together automatically.
“I knew this was it,” said Ron. “I grabbed my stuff and packed it, then I put on my rucksack and went out into the garden.”
“The little ball of light was hovering there, waiting for me, and when I came out it bobbed along a bit and I followed it behind the shed and then it… well, it went inside me.”
“Sorry?” said Harry, sure he had not heard correctly.
“It sort of floated toward me,” said Ron, illustrating the movement with his free index finger, “right to my chest, and then – it just went straight through. It was here,” he touched a point close to his heard, “I could feel it, it was hot. And once it was inside me, I knew what I was supposed to do. I knew it would take me where I needed to go. So I Disapparated and came out on the side of a hill. There was snow everywhere….”
“We were there,” said Harry. “We spent two nights there, and the second night I kept thinking I could hear someone moving around in the dark and calling out!”
“Yeah, well, that would’ve been me,” said Ron. “Your protective spells work, anyway, because I couldn’t see you and I couldn’t hear you. I was sure you were around, though, so in the end I got in my sleeping bag and waited for one of you to appear. I thought you’d have to show yourselves when you packed up the tent.”
“No, actually,” said Hermione. “We’ve been Disapparating under the Invisibility Cloak as an extra precaution. And we left really early, because as Harry says, we’d heard somebody blundering around.”
“Well, I stayed on that hill all day,” said Ron. “I kept hoping you’d appear. But when it started to get dark I knew I must have missed you, so I clicked the Deluminator again, the blue light came out and went inside me, and I Disapparated and arrived here in these woods. I still couldn’t see you, so I just had to hope one of you would show yourselves in the end – and Harry did. Well, I saw the doe first, obviously.”
“You saw the what?” said Hermione sharply.
They explained what had happened and as the story of the silver doe and the sword in the pool unfolded, Hermione frowned form one to the other of them, concentrating so hard she forgot to keep her limbs locked together.
“But it must have been a Patronus!” she said. “Couldn’t you see who was casting it? Didn’t you see anyone? And it led you to the sword! I can’t believe this! Then what happened?”
Ron explained how he had watched Harry jump into the pool, and had waited for him to resurface; how he had realized that something was wrong, dived in, and saved Harry, then returned for the sword. He got as far as the opening of the locket, then hesitated, and Harry cut in.
“– and Ron stabbed it with the sword.”
“And… and it went? Just like that?” she whispered.
“Well, it – it screamed,” said Harry with half a glance at Ron. “Here.”
He threw the locket into her lap; gingerly she picked it up and examined its punctured windows.
Deciding that it was at last safe to do so, Harry removed the Shield Charm with a wave of Hermione’s wand and turned to Ron.
“Did you just say now that you got away from the snatchers with a spare wand?”
“What?” said Ron, who had been watching Hermione examining the locket. “Oh – oh yeah.”
He tugged open a buckle on his rucksack and pulled a short dark wand out of his pocket. “Here, I figured it’s always handy to have a backup.”
“You were right,” said Harry, holding out his hand. “Mine’s broken.”
“You’re kidding?” Ron said, but at that moment Hermione got to her feet, and he looked apprehensive again.
Hermione put the vanquished Horcrux into the beaded bag, then climbed back into her bed and settled down without another word.
Ron passed Harry the new wand.
“About the best you could hope for, I think,” murmured Harry.
“Yeah,” said Ron. “Could’ve been worse. Remember those birds she set on me?”
“I still haven’t ruled it out,” came Hermione’s muffled voice from beneath her blankets, but Harry saw Ron smiling slightly as he pulled his maroon pajamas out of his rucksack.
午夜,赫敏接替哈利站岗放哨的时候,外面大雪飘飘。哈利做的那些梦让他感到困惑和烦恼:
  纳吉尼在他们身边蜿蜒穿行,爬过圣诞玫瑰的花圈。他一次次地恐慌的醒来,觉得有人在远处召唤着他,想像到那四周鞭打着帐蓬的风是某人的脚步声或说话声。
  最后,他在黑暗中爬起来,走到赫敏身边,她正卷缩在帐篷的入口,借助魔杖的光来阅读一本名为《魔法史》的书。雪下得越来越大了。她同意了哈利的建议,决定早点收拾好东西然后继续前进。
  “我们要找一个更安全的地方,”她说,颤抖着在睡衣的外面加了一件运动衫。 “我一直都觉得能听到外面有人在走路, 甚至有一两次,我好象看到了什么人就在外面。”
  哈利穿外套的动作停顿了一下,凝视着无声的寂静, 窥镜静止不动地放在桌子上。
  “我肯定那只是我想象出来的,”赫敏说,看上去有点紧张,“大雪和黑夜捉弄着你的眼睛…………但是,以防万一,或许我们应该在隐身斗篷下移形幻影?”
  半个小时后,收拾好帐篷,哈利带着魂器,赫敏抓着珠绣包,移形幻影了。他们被一如既往的那种压迫感覆吞没了。哈利的双腿没踩在雪地上,撞上了坚硬的、像是被树叶覆盖的冻土。
  “我们在哪呢?”他一边环视着那一大片树林,一边问道。赫敏打开珠绣包,向外拽着帐篷的支柱。
  “迪安森林,”她回答,“我曾经和爸爸妈妈来这里露营过。”
  树上的积雪很多,温度异常的低,但至少这里没有风。他们白天大部分时间都呆在帐篷里,围绕在一团蓝色温暖的火焰周围,
  赫敏已经能非常熟练地施放这种魔法了,那火焰还能用铲子铲起来,放到罐子里去。哈利感觉到他已经恢复了一点信心,这种感觉在赫敏的关怀中不断得到加强。下午,新鲜的雪片飘到他们身上,被保护的空旷地也出现了粉状的雪花。
  两宿几乎没睡,哈利似乎比平时更加警惕,高锥克山谷中的逃脱使伏地魔好象比以前离他们更近,更有威胁性。随着夜幕再次降临,哈利拒绝了赫敏的守夜要求,让她进去睡觉。
  哈利把一个旧垫子移到帐篷的门口,穿上了他所有的厚毛衣,坐了下来,尽管如此,他还是冷的发抖。随着时间流逝,夜色渐浓,伸手不见五指。他正准备打开活点地图,想看看金妮的那个圆点在哪里,突然想起现在是圣诞假期,她应该是回陋居去了。
  在那茂密宁静的森林里,一切微小的动作都会被成倍放大。哈利知道那里存在着各种各样的生物,但他希望它们都能保持安静,只有这样他才能把动物们跑跑跳跳的声音和代表危险的声音区分开来。他依旧记得多年前,那斗篷滑过落叶的声音,而且他马上感觉到自己又听到了那种声音,全身随之一震。他们的保护魔法已经成功使用了几个星期了。为什么现在被破解了呢?而且他始终感觉到,今晚有些事情和往常并不一样。
  他时不时的突然站起身来,脖子有点痛,因为他睡着了几次,头一直以一个很不舒服的角度倒向帐篷的一边。夜晚变成了天鹅绒般黑色,而他感觉自己似乎漂浮在幻影和显形的中间,他把手举到面前,想试试还能不能看清手指,这时候,一束很强烈的银光突然穿越了树木,出现在他的面前,不管光源是什么,它来得无声无息,好象是冲着他而来的。
  哈利立刻跳了起来,声音都凝固在了喉咙里,他拿起赫敏的魔杖。光变得更加刺眼,他眯起眼睛,看到树木的轮廓被照得清清楚楚,那东西离的越来越近了…………
  随后,光源从一棵橡树后面走了出来,一只银白色的母鹿,如同月光一样的银白,令人眼花缭乱。她安静地向他走过来,没有在雪地上留下任何痕迹,她那优美的头颈高昂着,大大的眼睛,长长的睫毛。
  哈利凝视着她,满心疑惑,不是因为陌生,而是说不出的熟悉。他觉得自己一直在等待着她的到来,只是他忘记了,直到这个时刻,这个他们相遇的时候,他才回忆起来。刚才那种很想把赫敏叫起来的冲动,现在早已荡然无存。他明白,他要把生命押在这上面,她是为他而来的,仅仅是为了他一个人。
  他们对视了好长一段时间,然后她转过身去,走开了。
  “别走,”他喊道,但他那嘶哑声音一点用处也没有,“回来!”
  她好象有意地继续向前走,穿过森林,那光芒很快的在树木后面变得比原先黯淡,他颤抖着犹豫了一下。谨慎告诉他这可能是个骗局,是个引诱,是个圈套,但是本能,无可抑制的本能告诉他这不是黑魔法。所以他动身前往追赶。
  雪在他的脚下发出喳喳的声音,而那母鹿在经过丛林的时候没有发出任何响声,因为她就像一束光。她引导着哈利朝森林的深处前进。哈利拼命地赶上去,他确信当她停下脚步的时候,会允许哈利适当地接近她,然后告诉他一些他想要知道的东西。
  最后,她终于停了下来,再次转过她那漂亮的头,哈利冲着她拔脚狂奔,急切的想要向她询问,正当他准备开口的时候,那只母鹿却消失了。
  尽管黑暗将她瞬间吞没,那明亮的轮廓却仍然残留在他眼前,他的眼前逐渐变暗,眨眼间他迷失了方向。现在恐惧袭来,。
  “荧光闪烁!”哈利轻声说,魔杖一端亮了起来了。
  那母鹿留下的烙印渐渐褪去,哈利眨着眼睛站在那里,聆听着森林的声音,远处树枝间的响声和雪落的声音,他是不是会受到攻击呢?那母鹿是不是把他引诱到了伏兵重重的地方呢?某个人会在远离这魔杖闪光的范围,在暗地里注视着他吗?
  他把魔杖举得更高了点,没有人冲着他跑过来,也没有那些绿色的光芒从树的背后爆裂出来。那么,为什么她要把他引导到这里来呢?
  有些东西在魔杖的光亮中隐约地闪现,哈利看过去,那是一个很小的池塘,被冻住了,他举高魔杖仔细查看,池塘那黑暗的破碎表面闪着光。
  他谨慎地向前走去向里面看,地上的冰块倒影着他的扭曲的影子和魔杖闪光的光束。但在那厚厚的,有灰色薄雾的冰壳下面,有个东西也在闪烁,那是一个巨大的银色的物体。
  他大吃一惊,心都快跳出来了,他在池子的边缘跪了下来,调整好魔杖的角度,尽量让光芒照耀这个池子的底部。深红色的闪光……那是一把剑,在剑柄的地方镶着一块闪闪发光的红宝石。
  格兰芬多的宝剑居然在这个湖的底部!
  哈利向下凝视着,几乎无法呼吸,这怎么可能呢?它怎么可能会在一个这样的森林的湖里呢?一个离他们的营地那么近的地方?是不是有种未知的魔法把赫敏指引到这个地方来呢?又或者是那个他觉得像守护神的母鹿是这个池塘的守护者呢?又或者那剑是在他们到了这里以后才放下去的,恰好在他们都还在这个地方的时候?不管怎么说,那个想要把这剑交给哈利的人究竟在哪里呢?他再一次用魔杖照射着周围的树木和矮树丛,寻找着那个人的轮廓,寻找着眼睛的闪光,但他什么也没找到,还是老样子。当他把注意力再次放到那静卧冰湖里的剑上时,一些畏惧影响了那愉快的心情,
  他用魔杖指着那银色的宝剑,低声说: “宝剑飞来!”
  没有丝毫动静,这是在哈利意料之内的。如果真的有那么简单的话,那剑早就放在地上让他去捡了,而不是想现在这样静卧在那冰湖深处。他环绕着那冰块走了一圈,努力想着上次那剑是如何传递到自己手上的。那个时候他正处于特别危险的情况当中,他想得到帮助。
  “救我!”他低声道,但那剑还是停留在湖底,一点反应都没有,纹丝不动。
  哈利自言自语(又走了几圈),
  上次他得到这把剑的时候,邓布利多和他说了什么来着?只有真正的格兰芬多人才能把它从帽子里拉出来。那么该用什么品质来定义一个格兰芬多人呢?一个很微小的声音从哈利的脑海里传来并回答了这个问题。答案就是,大勇气和骑士精神是格兰芬多人所应有的品质。
  哈利停了下来,发出一声长叹。他呼出的热气很快就在寒冷的空气中消散了。他知道了自己该做什么了。说实话,自从他透过冰层看到剑的那一刻起,他已经想过会发生这样的事情。
  他再次环视了一下周围的树林,确定了这个时候没有人会来袭击他。如果有人要袭击,那么在哈利经过森林和观察冰湖的时候,有太多次机会
  了。而没有袭击唯一的理由是,这个周围环境太不适合了。
  哈利利用手指摸索着,掀开了他那厚厚的衣服,这就是需要骑士精神的地方了,他无奈地想到,虽然不是百分百地确定,他没有叫赫敏来代替自己,那也算是一种骑士精神。
  当他开始脱衣服的时候,一只猫头鹰在远处叫着。这让他痛苦地想到了海德薇。他全身发抖,他的牙齿也发出可怕的撞击声,但他没有停止,继续脱衣服,一直脱到只剩下内裤,光着脚站在雪地上为止,他把他的魔杖,他妈妈的信和小天狼星的镜子碎片放进袋子里,把旧的金色飞贼放进了上衣的口袋。然后把赫敏的魔杖放在雪堆上。
  “四分五裂 !”
  冰块发出了如同寂静中的熗声一样的声音,湖的表面就这样裂开了,那些黑乎乎的冰块在波涛粼粼的湖面上不断摇晃。根据哈利的判断,这湖并不深,但为了拿得那把剑,他必须自己整个身体潜进去。
  想的再多也不可能会让这件事情变得更容易,水也不会变得更暖和。他小心翼翼地走向湖边,放置好赫敏那仍然发着光的魔杖,接着,没有考虑会有多么冷或者自己会多么剧烈地颤抖,他直接跳了下去。
  哈利身上的每个毛孔仿佛都在尖叫着反抗,当他的肩膀也潜到那冰冻的水里的时候,肺里的空气仿佛凝结成了固体,他几乎不能够呼吸,他剧烈的颤抖令湖水产生了很多涟漪,他觉得自己失去了知觉的双脚像是给刀片割着一样。他希望只潜一次就足够了。
  哈利一次又一次的推迟了完全潜进去的时刻,喘着大气,全身摇晃着,直到最后他对自己说这是迟早都要做的,然后集聚了全部勇气,向下潜了进去。
  那种寒冷让人非常难受,如同烈火炽烤着身体,他向深水处前进去到湖底探索宝剑的过程中,大脑也好象被冻结了一样。他的手指碰到了剑柄,接着他向上拔那把剑。
  然后一样东西缠绕了他的脖子,他以为是水草,尽管在他潜水的时候并没有什么东西朝他游来,哈利用手去把那东西拿开,让自己解脱,然而那却不是水草,那是魂器的链条,它变得越来越紧,这让哈利的呼吸越来越困难。
  哈利拼命地到处乱踢,尝试着游回到湖面上去,但却只是将自己推向了湖中充满岩石的另一端,他感到越来越沉重,越来越喘不上气,他拼命想从那企图扼死人的链条中挣扎出来。但冰冻的手指没办法拉开链条,他脑中的意识正逐渐减退,身体快被淹没了。一切都没了,什么都做不了了,而他胸前的手臂完全动弹不得,他真切的感觉到了死亡…………
  他感到了窒息和恶心的,还有他那一生中未曾体验过的湿透和寒冷,他在冰雪中逐渐沉下去。就在这个时候,有个人一边喘气,一边咳嗽地蹒跚地走近,正如上次她在蛇攻击哈利的时候来到一样,但听起来好象又不是她,因为那咳嗽声太大了,那脚步声也太重了。
  哈利没有力气抬起头来看看到底他的救命恩人是谁,他只能把手抬起来,放到喉咙的位置上,在那个地方他感到有个盒子紧紧地卡住他的身体。一切都突然消失了。有人把链子扯开了,一把喘着大气的声音从那人的嘴里冒了出来:
  “你——是不是——疯了?”
  这个声音所带来的震撼,让哈利有了站起来的力气,他还是剧烈地颤抖着,他摇晃着站起来,在他面前的人居然是罗恩。罗恩穿得很密实,但也全身湿透了,他的头发喝醉了酒一样凌乱,他一手拿着格兰芬多的宝剑,另一个手拿着一条断掉的链子,链子另的一端,魂器还在不断摇晃着。
  “该死的,这是为什么,“罗恩喘道,他手中的魂器不断前后摇摆,很像令人催眠的挂表。 “你潜水前怎么不把这东西摘了?”
  哈利没有回答。那银色的母鹿并没什么了不起的,她一点也无法与罗恩的重新出现相提并论。他还是很难相信刚发生的这一切。还是因寒冷而不断发抖,他拿起那堆仍然摆在湖边的衣服开始穿起来,穿衣服的时候,哈利一直盯着罗恩,似乎觉得一看不到他他会立刻消失掉,但这当然不会发生,他真的来了,他的确跳进了那个湖,他的确拯救了哈利的生命。
  “真的是你?”哈利终于冒出了一句话。他的牙齿还是不断地相互撞击着,因为刚才的危险,他的声音也比往常小得多。
  “恩,当然。”罗恩说,样子显得有点困惑。
  “是…………是你召唤出那母鹿的吗?”
  “什么?当然不是啊。我还以为你是做的。”
  “我的守护神是一只牡鹿啊。”
  “哦,对,她有点不一样,她没有角。”
  哈利把海格的袋子重新挂回脖子上,穿上最后一件毛衣,弯腰拾起赫敏的魔杖,然后再次看着罗恩。
  “你怎么会在这里的?“
  很明显,如果可以的话,罗恩希望待会再说这个问题。
  “恩,是——这样的,我——回来了,如果…………”罗恩清了清嗓子, “你知道的——你还是需要我的啊。”
  谈话短暂地停止了一会。好象罗恩当初的离开让两人间架起了一堵高墙。然而现在他就在这里,他回来了,他刚刚救了哈利一命。
  罗恩低头看着自己的手,当他看到自己手中紧握着的是什么的时候,突然吃了一惊。
  “哦,对啊,我把它拔出来了。”他说,虽然这话并什么必要说出来,他把剑举起来,好让哈利好好看了看。“这就是你跳下去的原因,对吧?”
  哈利说:“是的。但我不明白的是,你是怎么到这儿来的,你是怎么找到我们的?”
  “说来话长啊。”罗恩说,
  “我找你们好多个小时了,这个森林可真大啊,不是吗?正当我打算在树下睡一会,等到天亮再继续的时候,我看到了一只鹿跑了过来,而你在后面紧追着它。”
  “你没有看到别人吗。“
  “没有,”罗恩说, “我……”
  他犹豫了一下,看着离他们不远处的那两棵长得很近的树。
  “我想我确实看到了有东西在那边移动,但那时我正跑向湖边,因为你跳了下去却不见你上来,所以我没有绕到那边去看看。”
  当罗恩指向那边时,哈利已经匆忙地跑了过去,在那两棵靠得很近的树那里,有个只有几英寸的裂缝,一个很理想的能偷看别人而又不被别人看到的地方。然而在那里的雪地上,没有任何痕迹,哈利找不到任何足迹,于是他回到拿着宝剑和魂器的罗恩身边。
  “有什么东西吗?”罗恩问。
  “什么也没有。”哈利说。
  “那宝剑为什么会在湖里呢?”
  “肯定是那个召唤出守护神的人把剑放下去的。”
  他们同时看着那华丽的宝剑,镶有红宝石的剑柄在赫敏的魔杖发出的光里闪闪发亮。
  “你说这是真的那把剑吗?”罗恩说。
  “我有办法能知道答案。”哈利回答。
  魂器还是在罗恩的手中摇摆不定,那个小盒子在轻微地颤动,哈利知道在盒子里面的东西又一次激动起来了。它已经感觉到了宝剑的存在,并且也尝试了要把哈利杀死,以免让他得到那宝剑。如今已不需要再做任何讨论了,现在是永久地毁灭一切的时候了。哈利高高的举起赫敏的魔杖,向周围环视了一圈,看到一棵无花果树的阴影下有一块平坦的石头。
  “到这里来。”他说,走到那里,清理掉石头上面的雪,把魂器拿了出来,当罗恩递上那把宝剑时,哈利却摇了摇头。
  “不,应该是你来做。”
  “我?”罗恩很诧异地反问道,“为什么?”
  “因为是你把它从湖里拔出来的,所以我想应该是你来做。”
  他并不是仁慈和慷慨,正如他非常确定那母鹿是仁慈的一样,他知道罗恩才是那个应该挥动宝剑的人。邓布利多教过哈利一些特殊的魔法,特别的动作会有无法估量的力量。
  “我准备把它打开了,”哈利说, “然后你就向它刺过去,很简单,对吧?因为无论在里面的是什么,它都会引发一场争斗,日记中的神秘人物想要把我给杀了。”
  “那你打算怎么把它打开?”罗恩说,看样子他有点受惊。
  “我打算叫它自己打开,用蛇佬腔。”哈利说,他十分轻易的说出了这句话,好象他一直都知道这个答案。或许是最近遇到纳吉尼让他意识到这一点。他看着那蜿蜒的闪闪发光的绿色石头镶嵌而成的“S”,很容易就会把它联想成一条小蛇(蛇的单词是SNAKE),卷缩在那冰冷的石头上面。
  “不要!”罗恩说, “不要打开,我是认真的。”
  “为什么不?”哈利问, “让我们摆脱这可恶的东西,都好几个月了……”
  “我不能这样做,哈利,我是认真的和你在说,你来做。”
  “但为什么呢?”
  “因为那东西对我有害。”罗恩说,说着他开始往后退。
  “我不能处理好这件事。我不是在寻找借口,虽然我很像是在做这样的事,但它给我的影响比对给你和赫敏的还要严重,它让我想起一些东西……一些我想过的东西,但它让事情都变得更糟,我没办法解释清楚,所以我想摆脱他,让自己想清楚一些,现在我要重新把这该死的东西拿起来……我做不到,哈利。”
  他不断向后退着,拖着那把宝剑不停的摇着头。
  “你做得到的。”哈利鼓励他说, “你能的!你拥有那把宝剑,我知道能使用它的人只有你,只要将它解决掉就可以了,罗恩。”
  “那告诉我什么时候动手吧。”他用嘶哑的声音说。
  “当我数到三的时候。”哈利说,他看着那个小盒子,瞳孔不断缩小,注意力集中到了那个S上面,脑海里想象着一条大毒蛇的样子,这个时候,盒子里面的东西仿佛一只被捕获的蟑螂一样恼火。本来对它表示点同情是很容易的,如果哈利脖子上的伤口不是继续隐隐作痛的话。
  “一…………二…………三…………打开。”
  当最后那个字说出来的时候,一阵嘶嘶声和咆哮声传了出来,然后盒子上金色的小门旋转伴随着滴答的响声打开了。
  在玻璃窗户的背后闪烁着一对眼睛,如汤姆·里德尔的眼睛一样深沉和俊美,不像伏地魔现在那样有着猩红和细长的瞳孔。
  “刺它。”哈利说,他把那盒子稳稳地固定在岩石上。
  罗恩用他那颤抖着的手举起了宝剑,那目标一直在摇摆着,那双眼睛疯狂的转动着,哈利紧紧地抓住盒子,自己支撑着自己,想象鲜血从那玻璃窗中喷溅而出。
  然后,嘶嘶的声音从魂器里透露出来。
  “我曾见过你的心,那是属于我的。”
  “不要听这些话 ,”哈利严厉地说, “刺它”
  “我见过你的梦,罗纳德 韦斯莱,我也见过你的恐惧,你所有的梦想都是可能发生的,你所有的恐惧也有可能发生。
  “刺啊!”哈利喊道,他的声音在树林中回荡,剑的顶端仍在颤抖,罗恩盯着里德尔的眼睛。
  “最少的爱,一直如此,你的妈妈想要的是个女孩……最少的爱,现在也是,那个女孩喜欢的是你的朋友,永远都做不到最好,一直如此,永远都活在阴影之中。”
  “罗恩,刺它啊。”哈利几乎是在怒哄了,他能感觉到箱子在颤动,对里面将要出来的东西充满了恐惧。罗恩还是高高地举起那宝剑,这时,里德尔的眼睛闪烁出猩红色的光。
  在那小窗户的外面,在眼睛的外面,浮现出了两个奇异的泡泡,那是哈利和赫敏的头像,但被古怪地扭曲了。
  当人头像浮现出来时,罗恩惊慌的大喊着向后退去。首先出现的是胸,然后是腰,最后是腿,一直到他们站在那盒子上,像两棵同根的树一样互相紧靠着,在罗恩和哈利间摆动,哈利把手从那盒子上拿开了,那盒子突然变得非常灼热。
  “罗恩!”他喊道,但那个假的哈利却用伏地魔的声音在说话,而罗恩则凝视着这一切,好象被那张脸给催眠了。
  “为什么要回来呢?”没有你我们会更好,没有你我们会更高兴,我们会为你不在周围而喜悦,我们将嘲笑你的愚蠢,你的胆小,和你的自大。”
  “自大!”假的赫敏重复道,她比真赫敏更漂亮,可是更可恶。她在罗恩面前摇晃着,发出咯咯的笑声,罗恩仿佛受到了惊吓,呆在那里。那把剑在他手里显得毫无作用,“在哈利波特旁边,谁会看着你,谁曾看过你?你会做些什么呢?作为被选中的那个人,和那个大难不死的男孩相比,你又算是什么呢?”
  “罗恩,刺它,刺它啊!”哈利继续喊叫着,但罗恩并没有动手,他的眼睛张得大大的。那假的哈利和假的赫敏反射在他的眼球里,他们的头发像火焰一样窜动着。他们的眼睛闪烁着红色,他们的声音就像是魔鬼的二重奏。
  “你的母亲公开承认过的。”那个假的哈利讥笑道,而假的赫敏也在嘲笑, “那就是他更喜欢我做她的儿子,如果可以交换的话。”
  “谁不会更喜欢他呢?哪种女人会选择你呢?你和他相比,你什么都算不上,什么也不是!”假的赫敏低吟道。然后她如同蛇一样伸展出来并绕住假哈利,给哈利一个很热情的拥抱还亲吻了他。
  在他们面前,罗恩的脸非常痛苦,他颤抖的举着那把剑。
  “动手啊,罗恩!”哈利吼道。
  罗恩看着他,哈利似乎看到他的眼中闪过一丝猩红色。
  “罗恩……?”
  突然罗恩把剑刺出,只见剑光一闪:哈利急忙跳开,随即便是金属叮当的碰撞声以及尖叫声。哈利急忙转开,一边在雪地上滑行,一边举起魔杖准备防御。只是,这次他并不再需要与什么东西进行战斗了。
  赫敏和他自己的那丑陋的影子怪物已经消失了,只剩下罗恩依然站在那里,无力地握着剑,看着平坦的岩石上那被打碎的盒子的残骸。
  哈利慢慢地走到他身边,不知道该说些什么,也不知道该做些什么。罗恩喘着粗气,他的眼睛不再发红,已经恢复了正常的蓝色,只是有些湿润。
  哈利假装没有看到这些,他弯下腰,捡起了破碎的魂器。罗恩的剑同时刺透了窗口的玻璃片:里德尔的眼睛已经消失,而那个有着银色内衬的盒子在冒着轻烟。曾在盒子里存在过的那个东西已经消失了,而折磨罗恩成了它存活时所作的最后一件事情。罗恩当的一声丢掉了那把剑。他蜷缩着,用手抱着脑袋,全身颤抖,哈利知道那并不是因为寒冷。他将那个破碎的盒子塞进了衣袋,在罗恩身边跪了下来,小心的将手搭在了他的肩上。幸运的是,罗恩并没有将他的手甩下来。
  “自从你离开后,”哈利用低沉的语调说道,他很高兴看不到罗恩的脸,“她哭了一个星期,也许更长些,只是她不希望我看见她这个样子。很多个夜晚我俩甚至互相不说一句话。随着你的离开…………”
  他说不下去了,现在罗恩已经再一次在他的身边,而只有这个时候,哈利才真正意识到罗恩的离去使他们付出了多大的代价。
  “她像我的姐姐一般,”他继续道。”我爱她就如爱自己的姐姐一般,并且我认为她也是这样看待我的。从开始到现在都是这样,我认为你知道的。”
  罗恩没有回答,只是把脸转开,并用袖子擦着鼻子。哈利重新站了起来,走到几码外,把罗恩那个巨大的背包背了起来。那是罗恩为了救溺水的哈利而扔在那里的。当他重新走回罗恩身边时,罗恩也已经站了起来,眼里充满了血丝和一些隐约的别的感情。
  “对不起,”罗恩虚弱的说,“我很抱歉我的离开,我……”
  他环视着周围的黑暗,希望哈利会说出一些严厉并刻薄的话来责骂他。
  “今夜你已经补偿了你所欠下的,”哈利说道,“拿到那把剑,毁掉了魂器,救了我的命”。
  “听起来比我实际上要酷一些。”罗恩嘟囔道。
  “这种事情听上去永远要比真实情况酷很多,我已经试图告诉你这个道理很多年了。”
  随后他俩紧紧地拥抱在了一起,哈利从后面紧紧抓住了罗恩仍然湿漉漉的夹克。
  “那么,”他俩分开的时候,哈利说道,“我们要做的就是重新回到帐篷。”
  归途并不枯燥,尽管穿越黑暗森林似乎走了很长的路程,但有罗恩在身边时,这段旅途出奇的短。哈利迫不及待的想叫醒赫敏,他兴奋的走进帐篷,罗恩跟在他身后。
  当经历了森林和水池的一切后,这个帐篷简直可以算是出奇的温暖。圆叶风铃草的火焰仍然在地上的碗中闪耀着。赫敏睡熟了,在她的毯子下攢作一团,直到哈利呼唤她的名字很多此后,她才醒了过来。
  “赫敏!!”
  她醒过来,迅速坐了起来,拂开挡在脸前的头发。
  “怎么了,哈利?你还好吗?”
  “一切都好,当然,不能再好了,简直是棒极了,你看谁来了?”
  “什么意思?谁?”
  就在这时,她看见罗恩握着剑站在那里,湿漉漉地淌着水,滴落在了地毯上。哈利退到了一个阴暗的角落,放下了罗恩的背包,试着将它用帆布来弄干。
  赫敏从床上走下来,像梦游者一般走向罗恩,她的眼睛盯着罗恩那苍白的脸。嘴唇半张,眼睛睁大地停在了罗恩身前。罗恩半举起了手臂,脸上挤出了一丝带着虚弱希望的微笑。
  赫敏冲上去不停的捶着她能碰到的罗恩身体的每一寸地方。
  “哎呀痛……喔……不要!怎么了……?赫敏……啊!”
  “你是一个……彻头彻尾的……笨蛋……罗纳德……韦斯莱!”
  赫敏用拳头的重击来加重每一个词的分量,罗恩后退着,保护着自己的头,以防赫敏在做出什么出乎意料的举动。
  “你……用了……几周……爬回到这里!噢,我的魔杖呢?”
  她看上去好像要冲到将哈利身边把魔杖夺下来一般,而后者随即地反应纯属本能。
  “盔甲护身!”
  一堵看不见的防护盾在罗恩和赫敏之间突然升起,将赫敏弹倒在了地上。赫敏吐出了嘴里的头发,重新站了起来。
  “赫敏!冷静。”哈利叫到。
  “我怎么可能冷静!”她尖叫到。谁都从来没有见过赫敏如此失控,她看上去甚至有些发狂,只是不停地冲哈利叫着“把魔杖还给我!把魔杖还给我!”
  “赫敏,不要这样……”
  “哈利波特,不用你告诉我该做什么!”她尖叫着,“你敢不给!把魔杖给我,现在!还有你!”
  她用可怕的谴责态度指着罗恩,就像要念出什么咒语一般。连哈利也不能责怪罗恩被吓的后退了好几步。
  “如果你要逃跑,我会追在你后面!我告诉你!我请你回来”
  “我知道,”罗恩说道,“赫敏,对不起,我真的……”
  “哦?你很抱歉!”
  赫敏尖锐的笑着,笑到失去控制。罗恩不知所措,用目光寻求哈利的帮助,但哈利也仅仅能用鬼脸来回答自己的无助。
  “几个礼拜之后你才回来……几个礼拜!你认为仅仅只说一句对不起就够了吗?”
  “那么,我还能说些什么呢?”罗恩突然吼道,哈利很高兴罗恩重新振奋起精神,准备反击了。
  “哦,我不知道!”赫敏用一种很讽刺的音调说到,“好好想想吧,只要几秒钟就可以了。”
  “赫敏,”哈利突然打断了赫敏的话,他觉得赫敏的话有些过分,“罗恩刚刚救了我……”
  “我不管!”她叫道,“我不管他做了些什么,他知道我们已经死了几个礼拜了!”
  “我知道你没有死掉!”紧紧贴着他俩之间的防护咒语,罗恩怒吼着,声音第一次完全压过了赫敏。“在预言家日报中,在收音机中,到处都是哈利的名字,他们在到处找你们,在那些传言和那些奇怪的故事中,如果你们死掉的话,我肯定会知道的。你不知道那种滋味像什么……”
  “对你来说像什么?”
  她的声音不再尖锐到只有蝙蝠才接收得到,但她已经愤慨到几乎无语,罗恩终于抓住了这次机会。
  “我想回来的那一时刻就幻影移形了,但我却径直闯进了一队掠夺妖中,赫敏,我哪里也去不了!”
  “一队什么?”哈利问道,同时赫敏坐了下来,手脚紧紧地交叉在一起,仿佛她很多年都不想将它们放松一样。
  “掠夺妖”,罗恩说,它们到处都是,成群结队去逮捕麻瓜出身或者背叛了巫师血统的人。每逮捕一个,它们都可以从魔法部得到奖赏。我当时单身一人,并且看上去是学生,他们便非常兴奋,认为我是隐藏的麻瓜出身的人,我不得不立刻跟他们交涉以避免被拖进魔法部。
  “你对他们说了什么?”
  “告诉他们我是斯坦桑帕克,出现在我脑中的第一个名字。”
  “他们相信啦?”
  “他们绝不聪明,其中有一个甚至有些像巨怪,你是没闻到它那股气味……”
  罗恩瞥了赫敏一眼,显然希望她会被自己这点点小的幽默打动。但赫敏收紧四肢,仍然是如同磐石一般冷漠的神情。
  “无论如何,他们对我是否是斯坦产生了争论。尽管这有些可悲,但仍然有五个站在他们那边,而只有一个站在我这边,随即他们夺走了我的魔杖。这时,有两个家伙打了起来,就在其他人分神的功夫,我一拳打在那个抓着我的家伙的胃上,夺下了他的魔杖,解除了拿着我魔杖的家伙的武装,随后幻影移形了。但我没做好,又一次分体了。”罗恩伸出了他的右手让大家看缺失了的两片指甲:但赫敏只是冷淡的扬了下眉毛而已。“而且,我所显形的地方离你们好远。当我终于赶到你们所在的河岸时,你们已经走了。”
  “哦,这是一个多么引人入胜的故事啊,”赫敏用她那高傲的声音说道,这种声音只有在她想伤人时候才会用。”你一定受到惊吓了啊,你知道吗?我们去了高锥克山谷,那里发生了些什么呢?哈利?让我想想。哦,对了,黑魔头的大蛇跟了过来,差点杀死我们两个,随后,黑魔头自己也来了,跟我们擦身而过。”
  “什么?”罗恩惊道,张大了嘴转向哈利,但是赫敏忽视掉了他的反应。
  “想想丢掉了手指甲,哈利,这倒真的可以与我们所遭的罪相提并论啊,不是吗?”
  “赫敏,”哈利轻声说,“罗恩刚刚救了我的命。”
  但是她似乎根本没有听到他在说些什么。
  “有一件事我想知道,”她说,盯着罗恩头上的一寸高处的一个污点,“今晚你到底是怎样找到我们的呢?这非常重要,一旦我们知道后,就可以避免再次被不受欢迎的人打扰。”
  罗恩瞪着她,随即从牛仔裤兜中掏出了一个银色的小物件。
  “这个。”
  她只好看向罗恩,以看清他拿的到底是什么。
  “熄灯器?”她问道,惊讶的忘记再装出冷漠与狂暴的神情。
  “它的作用并不只是开灯和关灯,”罗恩说道,“我也不知道它到底是如何工作的,或者为什么偏偏这时它起作用了,而不是别的什么时候,毕竟自从我离开时我就一直想立刻回来。但是在圣诞节早晨我听收音机,当时听到了你……。”
  他抬头看这赫敏。
  “你在收音机上听到了我?”她不相信地问着。
  “不,从我的口袋中,你的声音。”他举起熄灯器,“从这里出来的”。
  “那我到底说了些什么?”赫敏问道,声音中充满了怀疑与好奇。
  “我的名字,罗恩,并且你说了……说了一些有关魔杖的事情”
  赫敏的脸羞红了。哈利注意到,那是自从罗恩离开后,罗恩的名字第一次被他们大声地提起。赫敏曾在谈论如何修复哈利的魔杖时提过它一次。
  “因此我把它拿了出来”罗恩看着熄灯器继续说道,“它看起来并没有什么异样,但我确信我听见了你的声音,所以我按了它一下。然后一道光冲出了我的屋子,而另一道光出现在了窗外。”
  罗恩另一只手指向身前,眼睛也注视着哈利和赫敏都看不见的东西。
  “那是一个光球,像脉冲一般,浅蓝色。就像门钥匙包围着你的那束光,明白吗?”
  “是的,”哈利和赫敏同时答道。
  “我知道这便是门钥匙了,”罗恩说,“我收拾了我的东西,带上了这个帆布包并冲进了花园。”
  “这个小光球就悬在那里,等待着我。等我冲出去后,它就开始上下跳动,我紧跟着它,之后……之后它就进了我的身体。”
  “什么?”哈利说,确定他自己没有听明白到底是怎么回事。
  “它就像是朝我浮动过来一般,”罗恩接着说,用他的手指比划着,”直冲我胸口来,然后它就直直的进入了我身体,就是这里。”他指这他的心脏的位置,“我可以感觉到它很热。而且它一进入我体内,我马上便知道了该去做什么。我知道它会把我带到我需要去的地方,所以我再次幻影移形,并出现在山的这一边,这里全都是雪……”
  “我们就在这里,”哈利说,“我们在这里过了两夜,而且,第二夜我不断地觉得听到什么人在黑暗中走来走去,并在大声叫喊。”
  “是啊,估计那个人就是我。”罗恩补充道。“你的保护咒语起了作用,因此我看不见也听不见你们。但是我确信你们就在附近,所以最后我决定钻进我的睡袋,直到你们有人出来为止。我觉得当你们收拾帐篷的时候肯定会露面的。”
  “不一定,”赫敏说,“为了防范,我们幻影移形的时候都是披着隐身衣的。并且我们走得非常早,因为哈利说有陌生人笨拙的出现在周围。”
  “这就对了,我在山上呆了整天,”罗恩说道,“我不断地希望你们会出现,但直到天色开始放暗我终于想到我肯定是跟你们错过了。所以我再次开启了熄灯器,那道蓝光再次出现并进入我体内,我随即幻影移形并到了这里。我仍然看不见你们,所以我还是只能希望你们自己会露面,当然,哈利最终扮演了这个角色。恩,当然,我先看见的是母鹿。”
  “你看见什么?”赫敏尖锐的问。
  他们解释了所发生的一切,当故事进行到那只银色的母鹿和水池底的宝剑时,赫敏皱着眉依次看着他俩,太过专注以致忘掉了继续紧紧叉起四肢。
  “但这一定是一个守护神啊!”赫敏说,“难道你们没有发现是谁召唤的它吗?你们没有看见任何人?它把你们带向宝剑?这太难以置信了,然后呢?”
  罗恩解释了他如何看见哈利跳进了水池,如何等待哈利重新浮上水面,他如何感觉到什么事情不太对头,随即跳下水,救出了哈利,并重新下水捞出了宝剑。他一直讲述着这个故事,在将要提到盒子的时候犹豫了,哈利插嘴说:
  “是罗恩用剑刺向的那个盒子。”
  “然后?它就那样消失?”她喃喃道。
  “是的,它,它还尖叫,”哈里边说边半看向罗恩。“给。”
  他把盒子的残骸扔到了赫敏的膝上,她小心翼翼的拿起来检查着那破损的窗子。
  当哈利觉得终于安全了的时候,他用赫敏的魔杖撤销了防御魔法,转向罗恩。
  “你刚刚说你离开掠夺妖的时候,拿了一根多余的魔杖吗?”
  “什么?”罗恩问道,他正在看着赫敏检查那个小盒子。“哦,哦,是啊。”
  他用力打开帆布包上的带子,并从里面抽出了一根短黑的魔杖。“这里,我认为随身带着备用的东西总是很好的。”
  “你是对的,”哈利一边伸手一边说,“我的已经坏掉了。”
  “你在开玩笑?”罗恩问道。但这时赫敏站了起来,于是罗恩再次警觉了起来,以防她有什么出乎意料的举动。
  但赫敏只是把那个被毁坏的魂器扔进了包里,爬上床,躺好,再没多说一个字。
  罗恩把那根新魔杖递给了哈利。
  “这大概是你能希望的最好的情况了,我觉得。”哈利嘟囔着。
  “是啊,”罗恩说,“原本会更糟的,你还记得她向我攻击时放出的那些鸟吗?”
  “我还没有原谅,”赫敏低沉的声音从毛毯下发出。但是当罗恩把他栗色的睡衣拿出帆布包的时候,哈利看见他露出轻微的笑容。


发帖 回复